History of the Peloponnesian War

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/

OOTKTAIAHS.

THE HISTORY OF
THE PELOPONNESIAN WAR,

BY THUCYDIDES:

{LLUSTRATED BY MAPS, TAKEN ENTIRELY FROM ACTUAL SURVEYS;

WITH NOTES,

CHIEFLY HISTORICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL,

BY

THOMAS ARNOLD, D. D.

LATE HEAD MASTER OF RUGBY SCHOOL, AND FORMERLY FELLOW
OF ORIEL COLLEGE, OXFORD.

THIRD EDITION.

VOL. II.

OXFORD:

Printed by T. Combe, Printer to the University, for
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
WHITTAKER AND CO. LONDON;
J. AND J. J. DEIGHTON, CAMBRIDGE.

MDCCCZXLVIII,.

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION:.
—___

HAVE been enabled to obtain for the two books* now
published the complete collation of one new manuscript,
which I examined in the library of St. Mark at Venice in the
summer of 1830. It is numbered in the library catalogue, 364;
and is the same of which some specimens were published by Za-
netti in his catalogue of the manuscripts of Venice in 1740. It
is written on parchment, and contains the history of Herodotus
and the Hellenics of Xenophon, as well as the work of Thucy-
dides. It was given to the library of St. Mark by cardinal Bes-
sarion, and is not older than the fifteenth century; but it has
been carefully written, and agrees throughout, as Poppo con-
cluded from the specimens given by Zanetti, with the manu-
script marked N by Bekker and in this edition, which formerly
belonged to the earls of Clarendon, and is now in the public
library of the university of Cambridge. As the liberality of the
university has allowed me to have the use of this latter manu-
script at Rugby, during a period of five months, I have collated
it in the sixth, seventh, and eighth books more carefully than
had been done before, and have thus confirmed its general
agreement, even in the most minute particulars, with the Vene-
tian manuseript. |
For instance, the latter chapters of the eighth book afford
the following resemblances :

94, 3. wavdnpel éxdpouy wavénpet om. N.V.
95» 4. cadre xpi crows N.V.
5. Speos xal dyrecxoy | ddws N.V.
6. ws periav om. N.V.
96, 2. Euppagover rocavry 7 Euphopd auppdfovat xal rocavry Evppopa N.V.
4. Grep dy el ay om. N.V.
fh} ef éwodsdpxovp ef om. N.V.
98, 3. os xal of éy 17 wéder of om. N.V.

® The 4th and sth. The 6th book having been added to this volume in
the present edition.
& 2

270395

Iv PREFACE.

99, I. THs €avrov apyns - om. N.Y.
Tous €v odpm ras N.V.
2. Oépe rode rove Opa N.V.
IOI, 2. &y xaprepiots év xaprepois N.V.
| mpwirepoy vulgo mpotairepov N.V.
102, 2. diwfw evOds roovpevos evOvs om. N.V.
émi ris Areipov Vulgo émt ris tuBpov B.N.V.
ai vorarat ai om. N.V.
104, 2. dxrw kat éfnxovra vulgo éxrw xai dy8onxovra N.V.
106, 3. weAAnvawy vulgo medAnvéwy B.N.V.
108, 2. nal kay kai Thy Km NV.
4. aTpapurrioy arpapurrecoy N.V.
109. amrodoynonrat drodoynoera N.V.

Many other instances occur in which the two manuscripts agree
with only a few others in the same readings: but here, except
in two cases in which the Vatican MS. B is to be joined with
them, they differ from every other manuscript hitherto collated,
and agree with each other only. In one well known passage,
VITI. 94, 3. &s rod idlou roAduou peiCovos 7 dnd rSv wodculwv, [sic
vulgo legitur,] both manuscripts omit 7, but the Venetian alone
reads toi dd réy moAculov, which was the correction proposed
by Gdller from conjecture. Again, in VIII. 46, 1. the true read-
ing 7 “EAAnot mAcioot is given by the Venetian manuscript in
the original text: in the English one, the old reading pedAAqoes
m\eloct has been corrected by a subsequent hand. In VIII. 45,
2. of 38 ras vais dmoditdvres és Sunpelar, [sic vulgo legitur,] the
Venetian MS. has, in the original text, of 82 ras vats dmoAcl-
mwow, omodrclnovres és dunpelav. The original reading in the
English MS. was the common reading, with the words és é,in-
pelav omitted ; but doAurdvres has since been altered into dzo-
Aelnwow, and drodelmovres és Sunpetay added in the margin.
These instances will shew that the Venetian manuscript has
been carefully written, and contains some valuable readings.
But, on the other hand, its mistakes are so numerous, as fully
to confirm Bekker’s opinion of the general low character of the
manuscripts of Thucydides. “ Quorum qui optimi sunt et anti-
“ quissimi, Cisalpinus, Vaticanus, Laurentianus, Palatinus, Au-
“ gustanus, longe absunt ab ea preestantia qua excellunt inter

“ Isocrateos Urbinas, inter Platonicos et Demosthenicos Parisi-—

“ enses A et S, et si qui alii singuli singulorum scriptorum ad
“ galutem fatis esse destinati videntur: ut neque ejusmodi libros
‘“‘impune neglexeris, et Thucydideorum barbarismi nimis pati-
“enter ferantur.” Preface to the smaller edition, 1824, p. iv.

a

=

PREFAOE. v

This is the judgment of a man whose experience in manuscripts
exceeds perhaps that of any other individual in Europe, and is
therefore entitled of itself to great respect. And certainly if
any one will take the trouble of observing the number of bad
readings which are to be found in every manuscript of Thucy-
dides, within the space of a few chapters, he will have no diffi-
culty in agreeing with Bekker’s opinion.
The library of St. Mark contains also four other manuscripts
of Thucydides, which I partially collated, and which are marked
in this edition by the letters W, X, Y,and Z. The first of these
is marked in the library catalogue, 365. It is a small folio,
written on paper, and contains Herodotus and the Hellenics of
Xenophon, as well as Thucydides. Its date is about the fifteenth
century.
X is a large folio, written on paper, and of the date of the
fourteenth century. It is numbered in the catalogue, 367.
Y is a folio, also written on paper, and of the date of the
fourteenth century. It is marked in the catalogue, Classis VII.
Historia profana, cod. 50. This manuscript was taken to Paris
by the French, and restored in 1815. It contains a great mass
of unpublished scholia, written so illegibly, that the shortness of
my stay at Venice did not allow me to decypher them.
Z is a folio, on parchment, of the fifteenth century, marked
in the catalogue, Classis VII. cod. 5. It was formerly in the
library of the Dominican convent of St. John and St. Paul at
Venice. The two first books and half of the third were written
by Pallas Strozzi, of Florence.
Of these four manuscripts, the first, W, I have only examined
in a few chapters at the beginning of the fourth book. From so
small a specimen, it is difficult to judge of its general character ;
but its agreement with the various families of manuscripts, as
far as it has been hitherto collated, may be seen from the in-
stances given below :
IV.1, 1. peojvnv W.K.L.O.i.m.
érayopevoy W.I.d.e.
3. § kal padAov W.A.B.F.G.H.L.O.P.V.X.Y.Z.c.d.e.f.g-h.im.
I. kat cooxAjs W.A.B.F.G.H.K.L.N.P.V.Y.c.e.f.b.m.

ém ryy mvAov W.L.O.i.m.
2. éri rovro W.A.B.E.1.K.V.X.Z.i.m.

Evvémrdevoe W.A.B.F.H.1.L.N.O.P.R.V.X.d.i.m.

avrd rére W.A.B.E.F.H.L.N.Q.R.V.Y.b.
6,1. xara rdxous W.

PREFAOE.

8, 2. wepupyyedAor Be cat W.B.F.H.N.Q.V.X.Y.Z.d.e.hi.
6. veow Svow W.
4. dbpdes rAnoey W.
Q. ¢yxaralndderres W.E.F.H.V.Z.
9, 3- xopnoas W.A.B.F.N.Q.V.X.Y.Z.e.h.i.m.
10, I. padAoy aweptoxéesres W.A.B.F.H.K.N.V.X.Z.e.

14, 2. érAapBavdpevos W.A.B.F.I.K.L.N.O.P.V.X.Y.Z.c.d.e-fg.h.im.
18, I. wapaypapa W.A.B.F.G.1.K.L.N.O.P.Q.V.X.Y.Z.c.d.e.f.g-h.im.

2.4

The next manuscript, X, is the same, I believe, with that
marked by Bekker, D. I have collated fifteen chapters of the
fourth book, and a little more than twenty of the beginning of
the eighth. Poppo considers this manuscript to belong to the
same class with that marked g in the present edition: they
differ, however, from each other in various instances, so that

id Nipoo W.A.F.H.K.L.O.P.Y.Z.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.m.

I do not think that the resemblance is clearly made out.
character may be judged of by the specimen given below:

VIII. 1, 1.

sayovd) X.A.B.C.F.H.K.N.R.T.V.Y.c.d.e.g.i.k.m. Taur.

éredy re éyvocay X.C.E.F.H.K.L.R.T.d.e.f.g.i.k.m. Taur.
. orepovpevos X.A.F.H.N.T.g.

. av roy X.B.C.Y.

. Adyor om. X.A.F.H.T-.g.

ppduas X.A.C.E.F.L.O.P.R.d.g.i. Taur.

. ev xaracxevy X.B.C.F.H.N.Q.R.T.V.d.e.f.g.i.k.m.

«Bows X.E.Y. Taur.
ddxapémn X.A.C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.R.V.g.k.m.
és nhy ebBolay X.K.N.Q.V.Y.d.i.

- Pépous evdusle X.A.E.F.H.B.V.i.
. &y ry éavrov X.A.B.C.E.F.H.L.N.O.R.V.Y.c.g.i.k.

2. metcovor wéepmew X.A.C.F.H.K.R.V.c.f.g.i.k.m.

és pév és tiv lwviay X.

avnifeddns éxadeiro X.A.F.H.N.R.c.d.f.g.i.

. avrol ¢uedAow X.A.E.F.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.Y.g.i.k.m. Taur.

pedruyxpisay X.
apos dOnvas X.A.B.C.F.H.L.N.O.R.V. Y.c.d.e.g.i.k. Taur.

. aurois wAew X.A.B.F.K.R.c.f.i.

dpxovras ¢yovras X.Q.Y. (prima manu) Taur.

. Qcexdpsoay avrois X. (prima manu) Q. Taur.
. Anoovow X.C.E.F.H.K.R.g.i.

. €xyaros xai gpnuos X.N.V.

xal awd ris oixedias X.A.B.F.H.N.V. Taur.
troxdys X.A.F.H.N.R.V.
al Aowrat X.A.B.F.H.K.N.R.V.

. QToXawoveda X.

. ameAGovcay X-A.B.E.F.H.N.R.V.f.m.

éxi rv om. X.A.F. et prima manu E.N.

a
——
a —————

_ PREFACE. vii

19, 1. dyua X.A.F.G.H.K.N. (prima mann) di.
4. Tais Aouwrais vavoly X.B.C. et codd. fere omnes.
avayépevos X.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.d.¢.g.ik,
20, 2. aduxdpevos dOnvaiov X.N.V.
21. énavdoraots row dnyov X.F.H.N.V.
23, 2. vavpaylay X.A.E.
and rey dOnvaioy X.A.F.G.
4. xararep6cioas X.A.B.C.E.F.H.L.O.R.T.V.g.i.k.m. Taur.
mwapawépare re (sic) X. swaparepzre B.

The fourth of the Venetian manuscripts, marked Y, contains
some good readings, and particularly in VIII. 5, 1. where it alone,
with one other manuscript, has preserved éy rapacxevj, instead
of the common reading éy xaracxevy ;- but I examined both this,
and the fifth manuscript marked Z, too cursorily to be able to
form any judgment as to their general merits.

In the preface to the first volume of this edition, I mentioned
a manuscript of Thucydides, said to exist in the university
library at Turm. I have since had an opportunity of seeing it,
and found it to be a folio, written on paper, of the fifteenth
century, and containing 238 leaves. There are a few scholia
added by a later hand; and a note at the end of the volume,
informing us that it was written by a certain priest of the name
of George, in the year 1487, and finished on the fourteenth day
of October. I was able to do no more than collate a few chap-
ters of the eighth book, and refer to it in one or two remarkable
passages in the other books. In III. 114. it is the only MS.
which has preserved the true reading duypovs; and in IV. 98. it
reads ra p42) mpoojxovra, the common reading being ra mpémovra,
and the later editors having altered it to ra pi) mpénovra, on the
authority of the Cassel manuscript, H, and of the Scholrast. It
agrees also with two other manuscripts, Q and R, in reading
dnroorjoovra, VIII. 4. instead of the corrupt form dmoocrjoorrat.
Where I have quoted it in the present edition, I have named it
simply Taur. (Codex Taurinenais.)

There is no manuscript of Thucydides in the university
library at Padua, nor in the chapter library at Verona.

In addition to these Italian manuscripts, I have consulted
more or less fully three others, hitherto uncollated, which exist
in England. Of these, the first belongs to the public library of
the university of Cambridge, and was most liberally entrusted
to my care, together with the Clarendon MS. already noticed.
I do not feel able to judge of its antiquity; but it agrees prin-

Vill — PREFACE.

cipally with one of the best known manuscripts, H, [Casselan.]
although unluckily this agreement is closest in the seventh and
eighth books, where the authority of the manuscript H is much
lower than in the earlier ones. The collation of this manuscript
throughout the fourth book, as given in the present volume,
will enable the reader to judge sufficiently of its value. I have
distinguished it by the letter T.

The two remaining manuscripts are in the library of Mr.
Severn, of Thenford House, near Banbury. They belonged for-
merly to Dr. Askew; were purchased, I believe, by Mr. Wodhull,
the translator of Euripides, and from him came by inheritance
to their present possessor. I was allowed to consult them both,
and the result will be found in the present volume. I have
marked them by the Italic letters a and 6.

But, to say the truth, it does not appear to me that much is
likely to be gained by any further collation of the manuscripts
of Thucydides, unless one should be discovered either of far
higher antiquity than any now known, or belonging to a wholly
distinct family. In the most perplexed passages of the eighth
book all the manuscripts hitherto collated fail us equally : in the
forms of words all are far enough removed from the autograph
of Thucydides. This corruption has gone on increasing from
century to century: in the age of Strabo only “some copies”’
had corrupted the name of the peninsula in Argolis from Mé-
dava to MeOdvn, whereas every vestige of the former reading
has disappeared from all the manuscripts now known to be in
existence. And therefore my increased acquaintance with the
manuscripts of Thucydides has greatly lessened my respect for
their authority; and I should not hesitate to alter the text in
spite of them, wherever the grammarians, who laboured to keep
alive a knowledge of the genuine Attic dialect amidst the
growing barbarisms of their times, require or sanction the
correction.

Roesy, October, 1832.

O©OTKTAIAOT ATITPAGHS

A.

ee Erne

SICILY. A.O. 425. Olymp. 88 &
I. Nts & emtycyvopevov Oépovs rept oirov éxBoAny Lv-

, ig “A , % 4 wv
paxociwy Oexa ves mAevoaca Kai Aoxpides ioc
Meconyny thy ev SuxeAla. xarédkaBov, avray érayayopévor,
A.0.425. kat améotn Meconvn ’AOnvaiwv. erpagay déa

Olymp. 88. 4. x ? e ry ’ cia

8 _ -ToUTO padiora of pey Lupaxocio. opavres
mpooBoAny éxov TO ywploy THs LueAlas Kat

the Athenians. At- P Be Aye
tack on Rhegium by PoOMovpevot Tovs "AGnvaiovs py €& avrod op-
the Locrians.

v4 , , 4 a~ >
popevoi more oiot peilove mapacKeun éréA-
‘ A XN
Owow, ot Se Aoxpot xara €yOos ro ‘Pryivwv, BovAdpevot
4 A ”
roaudorepwbev avrovs KaramroAepeiy. Kal éoeBeBAnkeray Gua 3
> A € ld e a aA (4 Q + ~
és tnv Pryivov ot Aoxpot mavoTparia, wa pn emtBonOace
”~ 4 @ A N / @ , ,
tois Meoonviors, apa Se xai Evverayovrwy ‘Pryvey duya-
a? ® > “A ‘\ Q e v4 2 8 ) /
Swv, ot noay Tap avrois. to yap Pryiov eri moAvy xpovoy
9 , IC \ éé ’ 9 » a , Ny A ‘ > 2
eoTaciate, Kai advvara nv ev T@ Tapovre Tous Aoxpous apv-
ovolwy V.

I. éxBohijs F. ovpp 2. domdevoacat h. doxpidosG. doxpidar R.

3- peony K.L.O.W.i. érayopeéver I.W.d.c. . ovppaxovows V. _—-6. po
Bony E. . QUTaY e. 9. ray pryver K.Z. prywav V. peynvov E.
10. éoPeSAnxecay c.f. 13. éxi om. é. wou F. pore a. 14. advva-
roy g. rovsom. L.O.P.

‘* approach to Sicily.” Dr. Bloomfield.
Rather perhaps, “affords an approach ;”

I. ae atrov éxBodjv] Scholiast: ol-
i. e. according to Goller’s explanation,

rou éxBohiy Tyy Tréy crayvoy ex Trav
nadvcoy yeveoiy dynow: “The time of

“ the corn’s coming into ear.”
6. spooBoAny gxor}] “ Commands the

THUCYDIDES, VOL. I.
a =.

quoted I. 9, 2. “contains in itself, or
“‘ possesses, an approach to Sicily.”

2 @OOTKTAIAOY
ATTICA. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4
4vecOat, 3 Kal paAdov éreribevro. Sywoavres Se ot pev Ao-
Kpot TO WEG arexopnoay, ai Se vies Meconyny edpovpov"
wat GAN at mAnpovpevas éueAdrov avroce eyxabopwmcdpevae
a 4 > ~ 4 e ws A “ > “
Tov moAenov evrevOey womoecOa. II. uro de rovs avrovs
ATTIca. XpOvous TOU Tpos, mply Tov GiTov év axynSs
Invasion of Attica. 7 , \Y ee , sf
The Abenane ag 7C TeAorowjon Kal ol Eup paxot eveBa-
speteh the shipewhich Agy és tyy Arrixny’ (nyeiro Se “Ayis o Ap-
eiety, L115.) wien XOapov, Aaxedaipoviwy Bacirevs’) Kai €yKa-
OeCopevoe eSnovv thy ynv. "A@nvaios S€ ras
thenes goes with this re TegoapaxovTa vais es DixeAlay améoTeAay, 10
comminion to act as DOMED WAPETKEVALOVTO, Kal OTparyyoUs Tous
nthe mam of Pas, UToAOTOUS Evpupédovra xai Lopoxdrea’ IIv-
ponnesus GodSwpos yap 6 tpiTros avrav dn mpoatixro
ges LuceXiayv. elmov 8€ rovros xat Kepxupaiwy aya mapa-
whéovras Trav ev TH ToAEL eEmtpednOnval, ot EAjoTEvOVTO UIre 15
~ r) ~ WH v4 m LY S > JS “
Tov ev tp Ope puyadwv’ Kai [leAorovvnciwy avroce vies
éfnxovra mwapememAevKeray Tois ev TH Cpe Tyswpol, Kat
Aipod Ovros peyadou ev TH MoAEL vowiCovres KaTaTyHoELY
e 4 Qa 4 f \ w@# ) 4 A “
spgsios ra mpaypara. Anpoobever Oe ovre iduwrn pera Thy
avaxaopnow thy €& "Akapvavias, avr@ Senbévrt elroy xpiy- 20
Oat Tais vavol ravras, ny BovAnrat, wept thy [leAorovvn-
gov. III. nat ws éyévovro wAéovres xara thy Aaxovicny
COAST OF PELO- xqj éuvOavovro ort at vijes ev Kepxupg 707

PONNESOUB.

He strongty urges €L0L TOV Hedor ovate, 0 pev Eupupedoy
the poliey of occu-

pring and fortify. K2L LoHoxAns mretyovro és thy Kepxupay, 025

1.9 E. xa) paddo»v A.B.C.E.F.G.H.L.O.P.V.W.X.Y.Z.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack.
Pore, Goell. Bekk. vulgo padror cal. =. cI DAa K. — ¢yeaboppnodpeva: B.c.
ie achiral 7. 6"Ayss B. g. ras} om. P. 10. re] om. L.N.
riy Zexerlay c. 1I. aa Q. 12. wv s de L.

“3 : secablane N.V.Y. mpd adixroE. smpocadixro K. 14. rai om. d.i.
15. vite I, 17. rapanenhetxecay Rg. €oBeBAnxeray c Peta
erevxecay 18. ee g- 20. ris €f" Ax vavias XY. denbevri}
dnbev re K. 21. rais vavoi] om. H. Bovrera F. ry] om. A. 25. xal co-
dordijs A.B.C.E.F.G.H. K.L. -PV.W.X.Z.cefh.a. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo

cai 6 copoxAns. retyovro] imiyovro N.V.X.g. émeiyovro Y.

AYITPA®HE A. IV. 2, 3. 8
COAST OF PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4,

ing Pytus, onthe cost SE Anuoobévns és tnv IIvAov mpwrov éxeAeve
of Messenia; buat his P > A ‘ , a a SN in

colleagues ridieale the OXOVTAS avTous Kal mpacavras a Sei Tov mAovY

ropossl, as wild and a
ER mouioOas* avrideyovrwy dé, Kara TUYNY xEL-
, 4 8 ~
poy emtyevouevos KaTnveyKe Tas vais és tiv TlvAov. Kai 62
a 3AN > 4 4 ‘ ld | oY r 4
5 Anpoobens evOus n&iov rexilerOas TO xwpiov (emi TOUT@
“A Q 9 o > a

yap EvvexmAcdoa), Kai amepave ToAAnY evrropiay EvAwY Te
S / . , ‘ a , > ff AY
Kai AiBwv, kai duce Kaprepov ov Kal Epnpoy avro Te Kai
eri qroAv THS xwpas’ améyer yap oradious padtora 7 TIvAos
THs Xmaprns rerpaxocious, kai eorw ev Ty Meoonvia. wore

100007 yj, KaAovor S€ avrnv ot Aaxedarporoe Kopupaciov. oi3
d€ moAAas épacay eiva: axpas épnyovs ths TleAorovyyjoou,
nv BovAnrat xaradapBavey rhy woAw Saravay. t@ de dua-
bopoy tt édoxec eivas TovTo TO ywpiov érépov paAAov, Aipévos
Te mpooortos, Kai Tous Meconvious oixelouvs Gvras aiT@ To

1.em P.G. «xparovom.G. éxérevoe Z. 2. rroveioOau roy mhoww f. 4. es]
em) C.G.L.0.W.20i. 5. rovro A.B.E.F.G.IL.K.V.W.X.Z.a.i. 6. Evvérdevae
A.B.F.G.H.I.L.N.O.P.R.V.W.X.d.g.i. Parm. fvuvér\evcay E. 7. kat ante
gtce om. B.h. raprepixdy L. pore yi. ral épnyoy om. G. aire N.
re| rére A.B.E.F.G.H.L.N.Q.R.V.W.Y.h. rovro X. 8. améyes yap 7

srvdos di. améxes 8¢ 4 mWvdos oTadious THs omdprns pddtoTa TeTpaxocious L.O.

aréxec yap wodos or. Tis on. pr. P. — airéxet 1) wodos rH Irdpr. orad. pdr.
Terpax. G. 12.70 8€ B.F. — deahepoy c.e. 13. Touro rd xwp. eddxes elvas G.

Auzewos Be ©.

= (eri rovrp ydp fuvexm\edoat) |
** For with this view, or, in order to
“¢ effect this object, he had sailed with
“them.” Compare I. 74, 4. eri r@ rd
Aourdy vépeoOas eBonOnoare. Matthie,
§. 585. Jelf, §. 634. 3. Add Xenoph.
Cyroped. I. 6, 39. érempyyrré cot emi
bry al méyat.
8. él odd ris Xapas ‘« For a con-
** siderable distance.’ mpare c. 12,
3. éwl word rps 86Eqs: and II. 76, 4,
note. 97, 5. wa 100, 2.
10. xadovot 8€ a’rjy—Kopuddcroy
“« They call it,” i.e. Pylus, Con ha-
“sium.” Compare 118, 3. V. 18,6.
12. daravay| Hoc est, inquit Suidas,
nostrum laudans, h, v. els dva\dpara
peydda éu8ddrew. Dux. Goller thinks
that daravay is here used in its usual
sense, and that the meaning is, “ if he
““ wished, by occupying them, that the
“ state should exhaust its resources.”

But in this sense xaraXapSdvoyv would
hardly be Greek. I prefer Suidas’s in-
terpretation, that daraygy is here used
to signify els dvahépara peydAa éuBdd-
dew. mpare Antiphon, de Cede
Herodis, p. 719. Reiske: dy}p by éda-
mdaynoay, 1.e. “whom they exhausted
*‘ with tortures.”

14. kal rols Meconvlous oixeious dvras]
"Evtot fxovcay xal Meoonvious olxeious
évras aire TS AnpooGéver” dyuewov de,
aire Th xapig. ol ydp perd rod Anpo-
oGévous eAndAvOéres ex Navmdxrov Meo-
onvios cvyyeveis Svres rois wept my Iv-
doy olxovor Meconvias, cal dpudphovor
rots Aaxedatpovios ruyxdvovres, EueAXov,
éppeopevor ex ths TvAov, wAciora BAd-
nrew Thy Aaxkwvxny, ov duayryywoxdspevot

8a ray dSpohaviay, elre trodewoi eiow
etre oixeiot. ScHoL. Non liquet, De-

mosthenem secum adduxisse Messenios
a Naupacto, quod hic dicit Scholiastes.

4 OOTKT AIAOT

PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 86.4
apxaiov Kai opodavous trois Aaxedatpoviows Actor’ dy BAa-
mrew €& avrov opjopévous, Kai BeBaiovs aya Tod xwpiov

guAaxas éoeo Oa.

PYLUS.
At length, the fi

detained at Pylus

3. verb | om. Q.
xas P.R.Z.d.e.

Eos postea demum ad illum venisse in-
telligitur e cap. 9, 1. et 32, 2. Messenios
autem, qui Naupactum tenebant, cur
oixeious IvA@ et Lacedemoniis duope-
yous esse dicat Thucydides, cognosci
test e Pausan. Messen. XXIV. et
ee Pro SAdsrrew Portus videtur
uisse BAdyew, ut conveniat cum r@
€ceoOat. as ] Vide 8
4. tos rafupyas| Vide Sigonium
de Rep. Athena 4. Hups. So little
is known about the details of the Athe-
nian army, that the office of these ra-
fiapxo: can hardly be described in more
than general terms. They must not
‘be confounded with the ten officers of
the same name chosen to command the
infantry of Athens, divided according
to the number of the tribes, whenever
the whole force of the state marched
out to battle together. Compare De-
mosthenes, Philippic I. e 47. Reiske.
Xenophon, Hellenics, IV. 2, 19. and
Schneider’s note. Lysias against Ago-
ratus, p. 498. and Taylor’s note. Ly-
sias against Alcibiades, II. p. 565. and
Pollux, VIII. §. 94. These may be
called taxtarchs-general ; but, besides
these, the name is applied to the infe-
rior officers, who commanded the rd-
fes, or elementary divisions, of the
Athenian army. e long scale of
subordinate commands which exists in
the armies of modern Europe, was, in
Greece, peculiar to Lacedemon only :
and Thucydides judged it worthy of
particular notice, that in the Spartan
army the gradations of rank and power
were very numerous: (V. 66. 3, 4.) rd
orparoredoy trav Aaxedatpovioy Gpyovres
apxévrev elci. In the Athenian anny,
as far as ap , there were only two
ranks of officers, the ov, i, or ge-
nerals of the whole army, and the i=
apxot, oF commanders of its subordi-
nate divisions, Now the rags in the

IV. as d€ ovx erebev ovre tous otpa-
ws THYOUS OUTE TOVS OTParTas, DoTEpOY Kai Tos
being accidentally ro kigpyous Kowwoas, novxatey vio amAoias, 5

4- Tots ragidpyois—peypt avrois] om. Parm. rafidp-

Athenian army seems to have corre-
sponded with the Adyos in the Pelopon-
nesian; that is to say, it was the prin-
cipal element in the divisions of the
troops; and its strength varied accord-
ing to circumstances, being sometimes,
and perhaps regularly, a hundred men ;
(compare Xenoph. Cyropeed. II. 1, 25.
and Anabas. IIT. 4, 21.) but in maritime
expeditions, like the one mentioned in
the text, where there were no soldiers
but the epibatz of the different tri-
remes, it is probable that the numbers
of each rafts were smaller.

5. novyatey td dadolas] I cannot
but think, after ay that this is the cor-
rect stopping of the passage, although
Poppo, Galler, and Dr. Bloomfield have
put a comma after yovyafev, and join
urd atoias with the following clause :
“till the soldiers themselves, being
** kept in inactivity by the bad weather,
“were seized with a desire to fortify
“‘ the place.” But the position of td
arAoias would then be so unnatural,
that nothing but the clearest necessity
would make me adopt such a construct-
tion. And surely it is good sense to
say, that Demosthenes, after having
tried in vain to prevail either upon the
generals or soldiers, continued to re-
main quietly at Pylus, instead of pro-
secuting his voyage, owing to the bad
weather, which would not let him put
to sea. ‘Hovyafew also seems to be
more naturally applied to “remainin
‘in the same place without moving,
(compare VIII. 44, 4.) than to “ desisting
‘from trying to persuade the gene-
“‘rals.” It may be added, that peype,
when used as a conjunction, is usually
ai at the beginning of a sentence,
ike €ws; and that twd dwdoias pexpe
would be a very unusual arrangement
of the words. ‘Saltem yavyafor. Sed
“ vix dubito quin delendum um’ am)oias

ZYITPA@HE A. IV. 4. 5
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. &
aurois Tos oTparurais oyodalovcw
técerece t mepioraow éxrexiaat 70
their own amuse- , . » v4 " , t
a Xwpiov. Kai eyxepnoavres eipyatovro, abn-2
pea per ABoupya ov Exovres, Aoyadny Se hépovres AiBovs,
sKat fuveriPeray ws Exactov Te EvpBaivor’ Kat tov mndov, et
TOU déou 70" 6 3 4 9 td > A A a ¥
xpnoUa, ayyemy azropig eri Tov vwrou edhepor,
ce nw
éyxexugores TE ws padiora péAAot emipevery, Kal TH XElpE Es
rouniow EvupmA€Kovres, Grws wy amore, TavTi TE TPCT 3
> , = ‘ ‘ A 9 ,
mmetyovta POnvat rovs Aaxedatmoviovs tra empayorara

by bad weather, the LE) (pl
seamen and soldiers <
construct a fort for Oppt7)

2. évéxece A.B.E.F.G.H.K.N.V.X.Z.f.g.h. Goell. Bekk. vulgo érérece. “Sed
“* éowiwrew cum dativo et de animi motibus a scriptore nostro non dicitur.”
Poppo. érérece C.W.Y. Parm. sepioraow H.N.T.V. Parm. 48. mepioraow A.B.

vulgo wep oraow. mepi oraow E. 3. eyxetpioayres K.N.V.Ff. 5. re P,
EupBaivey R.X.g. LvpBalver Z. ef roe BE. ; 6. vorov a. 7. peaA-
Aec E.P.R els rovnricw C. 8. cupmhéxorres d.i. tronimm L.O.

anoninre d. amorirry R.

‘et servandum fovyafer.” DoBReEE.
In what follows I have restored the
reading repioracw, with all the recent
editors, on the authority of H. and se-
veral other MSS. which I have myself
collated. But the sense still appears
uncertain. Haack and Gdller interpret
it * mutato consilio,” in the same sense
of change in which mepiéorn is used in
chap. 12, 3. and mepiéornxe in I. 32, 4.
But I doubt whether weprorayres, as
appnee to men, ever signifies their
changing their mind; and the simpler
meaning may, I think, be the true one,
that the soldiers set to work, or came
round on all sides, to on the forti-
fication. Comp. Euripid. Bacche, 1104.
Elmsley :

arépbou haBer Oe, Mawad
ai 8¢ puplay xépa

wpooébecay éXary xafavéosacay xOovds.
4. Aoyddyv—EvyuBalvoc]| “They pick-
“ ed the stones which they carne Gad
“ put them together as they happened
“ to fit.” The construction of fort
seems to have resembled, on a small
scale, what is called the earliest style of
Cyclopian architecture, as exemplified
in the walls of Tiryns. (See sir W.
Gell’s Argolis, plate 14.) There the
interstices between the larger blocks of

Q. emyapara I. émipayérara re Z.

stone were filled up with smaller stones:
and such probably was the case at Py-
lus; and the cement, which Thuc
des shews to have been only a
apa of the work, was uired to
asten these smaller stones; the larger
blocks, as is generally the case in an-
cient walls built of massy stones, being
secured by their own size and weight.
See “ Remarks on the military Archi-
* tecture of Greece,” in Walpole’s Me-
moirs of Turkey, vol. I. p. 316. The
expression éxaardéy rs resembles was ris:
(see Viger, c. III. sect. 11. §. 14. note
1s.) ‘* Each thing, of whatever de-
“scription.” The use of the neuter
gender is remarkable, when the sub-
stantive A/Govs is in the masculine: but
it is probably intended to express the
miscellaneous materials u in the
construction of the wall, ‘‘as each se-
“‘veral thing happened to fit;’”’ not
only the large picked stones, but the
smaller ones, rubbish, shingle, or what-
ever came in the way, and could be
made Lo eu n) “Th

. mre’yorTo pas K. T. A. e
a basin to a apes the Laced.
** monians, in completing the most ac-
* ceasible of the fort before the
‘* could arrive to defend their territory.”
*EmBonOjoa is translated by Dr. Bloom-
field, ‘‘attack the place ;’’ and he refers

in

6 ©OOTKTAIAOYT

PYLUS. A.C. 485. Olymp. 88. 4.
a ‘ LY 4 n~
éeLepyacapevot mpiy emtBonOnoa ro yap mAéov Tod xwpiov
>» Ss N e a Q 7a AN s e \
auro KapTepoy umnpye Kai ovdey ede Teixouvs. V. ot de
@
écoprny Twa éTruxov ayovTes, Kai aya muvOavo-
It is completed in six 9 > , 3 n~ e (4 908
days; and five shia plEVOL EY OALywpia. EroLoUVTO, ws OTay é&€hOw-
being left with De- a 9 e a a a e t ?
rocathenes to graras, Ot 7) OVX VITOoMEvouVTas oas 7 pads Ano- &
“N e “
the rest of the feet eyo. Big’ Kal Ts Kal aUTOUS O GTparos Ere EV
Proceeds 0 Corcyra. “ » 4 “A > »/ 4 A e
2 rais ‘A@nvas @y eméoxe. TEXiwavtes O€ Of

"A@nvaio: rod xwpiov Ta mpos wretpov Kal & padora ede ev
nucpas ef, tov pev Anuooberny pera veav wévre avrov
4 4 “ A 4 AQ \ EY b
@vAaxa KxaraXeirovor, tais dé mAcioot vavol Tov és THY 10
Képxupay Aoby xa Zixediav mreiyovro, VI. ot 8 ev rq
r a # wt e > / a
The news cf the coca. ATTURH Ovres [leAorovynoto ws exvbovro ths

pation of Pyius recalls TIyAou KarecAnipevns, GVEXWPOUV KATA TAXOS
eae oe NEPEVNS, AVEXKWPO X

>> iy 8 e 4 ‘\
baste from Attica, #0 €7r OlKOU, vouicovTes prev of Aaxedapoviot Kat
wf e A 9 “a ‘a ‘ .Y 4
weasanwe Ayis 0 BactAeus ataeed opict he wept m7 15
wholewar, notexceed- TT yoy" aya Oe mp exBadrovres Kat Tov cirov
Ert xAmpou Gvros éorraviov tpodys Tois ToA-
la) a “~
ois, Xeyov TE emcyevouevos peiLoy Tapa Thy KabeoTyKviay
@ > # ‘\ U4 @ f V4 a
2@pay eriere TO OTPATEvpA, WaTE TOAAGXOHEY EvvEBN avayo-
pnoai te Oaccoy avrovs xai Bpayurarny yevérOa: Thy 20
3 Ar, ? ‘ e + A) 4 yv 9 ~
exBoAny ravTny’ nuépas yap tevreKaidexa euewoy ev TH
"Arriuxp. |

1. epydopeve L.0.P. 2.00809. etro rot reiyous I. of dé] om. V.

; 5. ody) pevouvras a 6. nai rs xat A.B.F.N.V.h. Haack.

oppo. Goell. Bekk. xairo: L. xalros R. vulgo xairst. — 6 orparés abrovs K.

8. rot xwplov] om. c.f. 9g. roy] xa di. Snpoodern C. 13. rdyous W.

14. xal d dys Y, 16. spoeoBaddrres E. 17. damavifovro Q. 18, 3€ C.e.
rn E. 21. wévre xal déexa LO.

to I. 126, 7. But Sonéciy and its com- occupied by the enemy in their own
pounds never lose their proper notion dominions. So in I. 126, 7. it is applied
of ‘‘ defensive movement,” even when to the efforts of the Athenians to reco-
the cada or subordinate operation ver possession of their own citadel,
ia Offensive. Thus the attack on Pylus which Cylon had surprised in order to
was in order to recover possession of make himself tyrant.
their own country, which been oc- _16, caren re Thom. Magister.
cupied by an invader: but the term Wass.

Bon6joa could not have been used had 18. yeuudy] “ Rough, stormy, and wet
the Lacedseemonians been going to at- “weather.” See the note on III. a1, 5.
tack a fort in Attica, instead of one

ZYTTPA®HE A. IV. 5—8. 7
THRACE, PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.

VII. Kara &€ tov avrov ypovoy Siwvidns ’APnvaiey
otparnyos *"Hiova ryyv ént Opdays Mevdaioy azouiay,
Tarace. odeplay de odcav, EvddreEas *AOnvaiovs re

lony betrayed to the OALyous Ex THY Ppoupiwy Kal Tov éxeivy Evp-

S taken by tbe chas. P&X@v WAnOos mpoddouerny KaréAafe. xai
dians and Bottimans §arapayonua emtBonOnoavray XaAdxiewv Kai
Borriaimy e&expovoOn re wat awéBade woAAovs THY oTpa-

TLOTOV.

VIII. “Avaywpnoevrov Se rav éx ras ’Arruns TleAo-

10 Tovynciov, of Zraprurae avrol pev Kai ot eyyvrara Tov
The Spartans prepare TEPLOiKOY EvOSs EBonOovy ext Thy TIvAov, ray
toattsckPymsbylend S€ d)Awy Aaxedaoviny Bpadurépa éyiyvero
their fleet from Cor- 77 EQhodos, apr. adtypevav ah érépas oTpa-
them. Desripon of TEAS. WepipyyeAAoy Se Kal xara rnv TleAo-a
movyvnoov Bonbeiv Sri rayicra emt TvAov, Kat
fa formed by thotitle emi Tas €v TH Kepxipa vais odav ras é&n-
RIA, which alms KOVTA Emeurpay, al viepeveyOeicas Tov AevKa-

I. ee sé d6yvalove. 2. nidva A.F, Bekk. néva H.X.Z.a.c.f.g. vv]
ms B.E.F.X. rhs Opaxns m. pevdalery pév aroulay 6. arrocxiay om. A.
5. rarédaBe wpodiBoperny g: 6. yarnidaieyv R.Z.d.e.g.i. 7. Borin g.
9. Tay om. d.i. 10. of post xal om. G. éyytraro: d. II. sapoixeoy c.
12. Aaxedaioviay | redorovynoley d.i. 13. orparias R.a. 14. wepuy

Aor d.e. 8¢ xal card B. EFGHNQVW.XY.Zadeb.i. Parm. Haack.

oppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt cal. 16. rf om. L.O.i. 17. rey
Acuxadloy E.X.

2. "Hidva] Where this place was is the Strymon was commanded by the
uncertain. course it cannot be con- Athenian town of Amphipolis. But as
founded with the Eion near Amphipo- the name of Eion is a general one, sig-
lis, which had belo to Athens since nifying shore or beaeh, it may have be-
the time of Cimon. See I. 98,1. Eusta- lon to another place besides the
thius says, "Hioy rprovdAdBos més dy three already noticed; and the situa-
Xeppornr@m apd Covevdldy, but the tion of the Eion here mentioned cannot
Chersonesus is much too remote forthe be fixed more precisely, than by saying
Chalcidians and Bottieans to have that it was probably on some point of
marched thither to recover a town. that long and winding coast which is
Stephanus of Byzantium mentions an broken by so many projecting points,
Eion in Pieria, which Eustathins also and extends from the Strymon to the
acknowl , but this also is too dis- Arius.
tant from cidice; and besides be- _17. af imepeveyOeiora, &c.] Quod hic
longed to Macedonia, And the other Thucydides vocat breperex ties, Strabo
Pieria east of the Strymon, and men- (1. 8.) vocat trepyeoAxeiy. naves enim
tioned IT. 99, 3. was also inaccessible to non remigio, sed machinis hunc Isth-
the Chalcidians; as the only passage of mum superabant, qui quidem pluries

8 OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425, Olymp. 88.4

eit. Sphaceta p OLOV ioOuov Kat Aabovoo ras év ZaxivOp
cceapled by te *Arrixas vais aduxvooyvra eri TvAov: mapny
35€ 70n Kai 6 meCos otparos. Anpoobéyns dé mpoomAcovroy
ért rev leAorovynoiay vrexnéure pOacas dv0 vais ay-
yeiAce Evpupédovre xal trois ev tais vavoly ev ZaxvvOps
4’ A@nvaiows mapeivas @s Tod xwpiov Kuwdvvedovros. Kal ai prev
yes KaTa Taxos érdeov Kara Ta emeoTaApeva vio Anjo-
abevovs’ ot Sé Aaxedarpovios mapecxevatovro ws TO TE-
xicpart mpooBadoivres Kara Te ynv Kai Kara Oadaocay,
éArrikovres padiws aipnoew oixodopnpa dia raxéwv eipya- 10
Bopevoy Kai avOparov GAtyov évovrwv. mpordexopevar Se
Kat Thy amo ths ZaxvvOov trav Arrixoy vedy Bonbeay év
v@ elxov, nv dpa py mporepoy EAwot, Kai Tovs éo7rAOus Tod
Aipévos éuhpakat, Gras ny rois "AOnvaios ehoppicacbat
6€s avrov. 1 yap vnoos 7 Xhaxrnpia Kadovpeévn Toy Te rg
‘Apéva, wapareivovoa Kai éyyus emetpéyn, €xupov trove Kat
Tous éomAovs oTevous, TH pev Svoiw veowy SucrAouv Kara TO
reixicpa tov "A@nvaiwy nat rnv TvAov, rp Se apos rhv
ert fate Qt Jom. @darrardi. 11.\lyar ddpiwtare, 12,cal]ou, Cae
dd (axivOov A.B.h. Bekk. Goell. 13. owAous] efrdous I. qui et infra efwdous et

efrdov. 14. ehoppnoacba V.c. 17. dvoiy A.B.C.E.F.H.LK.N.Q.V.W.X.Y.Z.
e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri dveiy. yveoyG.L.0.e. 18. nal] xara K.

Sed Thomas Magist. in ’Erere:Adunp :
*"EmoreiAas ov pdvoy Td did ypapudroy,
GAG xal rd avrompocdéres i fr Ba nal
émurrod) @oavres. Et hunc usum rov

mutavit faciem, modo rescissus et aper-
tus, ut compendium fieret circuitionis
totius Leucadiorum peninsule, ut a
Cypselo Corinthio; postea vero per al-

luviones redditus pristine forme. Vide
Plinium, 1. 4. c. 1. Palmerius Exercit.
pag. 50. Hups. Thucydides eodem,
quo hic, verbo, et de eadem re etiam
supra utitur IIT. 15, 2. Kal dAxcovs smap-
eaxevaloy ig veay ey TH eae or
tmepoloorres éx THs KopivOou és rhy ipods
Bi Marea, t III. 81, 1. Kad
inre xévres Tov Acuxadioy lrOysy ras

yaus, pi) wepetddorres SpOdary,
Korra. DUKER.
4. Kara ra éweoradpéeva ind Anyo-~

oSevous| Ammonius émereiAa coarctat
ad litteras: ‘EmoreiAa pev, inquit, dud

ypapparey. "Emoxiya dé dd

é€moreiAas recte ex hoc et alio loco
Thucydidis ostendit.

dpdoca Lpera pev wy
*"A@nvalas. Eachyl. Sept. adv. ‘Theb.
1020. Ovre pev dui rove? érécraAra
Aeyew. Plura de hoc, et de érwroA
Stanlei. ad Aisch. Prometh. v. 3.—
ela eee
Is. ynoOS 7 xadov-
saan For every thing relating to the
topography of the scene of action, the
reader is referred to the maps at the
end of the volume, and to the memoir
which accompanies them.

|
|
|

SYTTPAPHE A. IV. 8. 9
PYLUS. A.C, 435. Olymp. 8. 4
aAAny retipoy oKT@ 7 évvéa LA@ONS TE Kal arpiBns mace
> > ‘4 9 4 A ‘4 ? o
um éepnpias ny, Kai peyeOos wept wevrexaidexa oradiovs pa-
Nora. Tovs pev odv EoTrAOUS Tais vavoly avrerpaopos BUCHY 7
KAyoew epedrov’ tHv S€ vnwov ravrnv poBovpevor pn &&
SauTns Tov ToAGuOY odio TromvraL, OrAiras SteBiBacay eis
> SA 8 ‘ b) # 4 A ey b ~
Qurny, kal Tapa Thy iprEetpoy aAAovs Erakav. avTw yap ToIs 8
"A@nvaios THY TE vnvov TodEpiay EvEecOae THY TE *rELpOY,
amroBaow ovx éxovoay’ Ta yap aurns ras TIvAov é&w rot
€amhouv mpos To méAayos aXipeva Gvra, ody eke dOev op-
4 9 A N ea aA .y»

10 @pevo. wbeAnvovat Tous avrav, odeis de avev TE vavpa-
xtas kal xuwdvvou éxmoAupKnaew TO xwpiov Kara TO éikos,
airou Te ovK évovtos Kat O¢ OAlyns wapacKeuns KarerAnp-
peévov. os 8 eddKe avrois raivra, Kal SeBiBalov és rhv9
vioov Tovs oMAiras, amoxAnpwcavres amo TayTwv Ta Ao-

1s xav. Kat SéBnoay pev kat adAAot mporepoy xara Suadoyny,
oi d€ reAevraio: xal éyxaradngbevres elxoot Kal Terpaxoctot
joa, Kal EiAwres of wept avrovs’ 7jpxe S€ avrav ’Emiradas
o@ ModAd§pov.

dyrimpdpas F.G.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.X.Y.d.h.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. dyrimpopot A.B. dyrempwipes E. vulgo dyrixpépovs ita etiam Bo-
(nv) corr. F. om. A.B.G. Bufew a.i. Biofewd. Buvcew margo d.i. oBitny P,
ofutey I. 4. ovyxAnuoew A.B. rdeioew 1.V.Y.Z.e.f. a abpdes KAjoew W.

5. 3icBiBatov Qe deBiBacey d.i. 6. rapa A.C.E.F.H LN.OP.A X.Y.Z,
a.c.f.g. Haack. Popp. Goell. Bekk. ceteri srepi. ve) xal d vnrov TavTnY
om

oupevos Trokepiay K. = 8. rd} xal B. rips ovx ‘eo OUK ea
“7 -h. Ao teen oe rae, obae i. m. oon
dubie plures,” oppo.| Poppo. odas d.i THs II. cata] ws
12. Mpoxarethnppevov » ¢ iow ashore Bekk. 13.7°Q. xat] om. P.

14. wdyreyv] orayroy d.i. . kal post wév] om. P, 16. nal] om. d. — ¢yxara-
Anpbérres EFGEHN.V.Y Za. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Be éyxara-
Aapbevres . 8¢ avray C.E.F.H.K.V. Poppo. Vulgo, Bekk. G nee avrév.

18, wodoBpod A.B.F.H.L.O.P.V.

Botny rAgoes] "Abpdes® oloy Bu- sentence, where the apodosis is in dte-
eee Tais yavol Tov gomdovp. be ahs BiBa{oy, is exactly similar to the begin-

“To ee up the two inlets b ning of chap. 21. book II. and seems
close together, wi to confirm the interpretation of that
§ w Pendle looking outwards.” passage given in the note upon it.

12. 8 ddéyns wapacxevis] Verte, 14. dad ndvrov trav Aéxwv.] Adxor
“‘ cum nom sai diu occupatum esset, ut Aaxedatpoviey wevre, Alda)wos, Sins,
* bene mumitum esse posset.”’ Dopnex. Yapivas, WAdas, Meooodrns. SCHOL.—
13. ds 8° d3dxeu—xal deBiBafov] This [See V. 68, 3, and the note.]

10 @OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4
IX. Anpooderns S€ opav rovs Aaxeda:povious peAAovras
, , @ A ~ , »
mpooBaAAEy vavol Te apa Kal wep, wapeoKevateTo Kal
Preparations of QUTOS, KGL Tas TpInpErs aimEep TOAY AVT@ aro

Demosthenes to re- a a 9 , eon Q ,

pel the enemys az. TOV KaTadehGeray avacwacas vo 70 Tei-
4 “ a

aie Xiopa mpovectavpwce, Kal rovs vavTas €&s

avrav ordicey aoriot Te havAats Kal oiovivas Tais oA-
dais’ ov yap qv GrAa &y yxwpi— épnum mopivacOa, adra
Kat tratra €x Anorpins Meconviov rpiaxovropov Kai Ké-
Anros éAaBov, ot érvyov mapayevopevor. OmAirai Te TeV
Meoonviov trovrwv ws Tecoapaxovra éyévovTo, ols €xprro io
4 A y: Q A “4 nn a7 a
2 feTa TOY GAAwWY. TOUS pEV Od TOAAOUS TOY TE GOTAwWY Kai
e ‘4 > A& ‘ ‘4 , . 9 A “~
ano pevov emi TH TETEXIOMEVA PAaNOTA Kal Exupa TOV
xapiou mpos ry pretpov rake, mpoecrav apwvacba. Tov
aelov, Hv mporBarrAn avros dé amoAcEapevos €x rayroy
efnxovra omAtras Kal rokoras oAtyous é€x@pe ew Tod Tei- 15
ous emt tnv Oadacoay, 7 padwra éxeous mporedeyeTo
Tepacew amoBaivey é¢ ywpia pev xadera Kal merpodn
wpos TO méAayos rerpappeva, adhior Se rov reixovs TavTy
aoGevertarou Gyros emwomacacGa: avrovs 1yeiTo mpobuun-

4. xaradnhbacav A.E.F.h. 6. rovs rohAovs €, 8. xai] om. e. An-
orpixay L.P. rpraxovrovpov G.I.V.e.m. 11. xal roy ordsopevov K. 12. nat
om.d. déyvpdg. 13. auuvecOard. 14. mpooBddAg B.F.H.N.Q.V. Poppo.
Goell. Beki. vulgo mpoofdAy. asrode I. 19. emonacOa d.
mpoOupnoacba G.

4- ‘"Avaowdoas} Vide Suid. in dva- oravpwoe or mpovoravipere, comparing
omg. Wass. VI. 75, 2. rv @aXaccay wpoecravpwcay,
5. mpocecravpece.| fvro1s but the alteration seems unnecessary.

épOois
mporexspere avrds. SCHOL. hens The present text signifies, ‘‘he hauled

quod Duker. animadvertit, etiam VII.
25, 4- dicit, Syracueanos Vallos in mari
defixisse, ut intra illos naves suze sta-

tionem haberent: eamque munitionem -

Niciam ante naves suas

oravpwor vocat. Et ibidem cap. 38, 3;
cravpepa in
mari defixum habuisse, i

a eee

pare Appian, Civil Wars, V. 33. ras
rappous srpovectavpou. “Strengthened

*“ as a chevaux de frise.”?’ Dr. Bloom-
field and Dobree wish to read mpoe-

“his ships up under the fort, and set
“a stockade elose to them,” “ upon
“ them,” i. e. “to cover them.”

rous vauras| “The rowers;”’ for the
epibatee had regular arms of their own.

19. émowdcacba abrovs iyyeiro, k.r.d. }
"EdbeAxucecOat abrovs iyyeiro eis 1,
play éxeivo rd pépos. ScHOL. But then
we must mite tomdoecGa: and mpo-~
6upncacba, for “ he thought it would
“* draw them on” must require the in-
finitive future, and not the aorist; and
on the other hand srpoOvpneacba: must

EYITPA®HE A. IV. 9, ro.
PYLUB. A.C. 695. Olymp. 88. 4.
veoOa’ ovre yap avrot éAmiCovrées tote vavol KparnOn-
awecOat ovx ioxupoy ereixkov, exeivois te BiaLopevots THV
aroBarw ahooinov To xwpiov yiyverOur. Kara TovTo obv3
mpos aurny thy Oadacoav yopnoas éraée Tous omdiras as
5eip&eov ny Suvynrat, kat mapexeAcdoaro Tose.

Xx. ““ANAPES of Evvapapern rovde Tov Kwdvvov,

“ pundeis vuov ev Th Toade avaykn Evveros BovAdrbw
His addres tohla mn “ OOKEIY elval, ExAoyiCopevos airay TO TeEpt-
ca ee “€oTOS nas Sevov, paddov +5} amepioxeé-
10 attack, “aros eves opooe txXwopnoact Trois évay-
“ riows, Kai éx ToUToY ay TEptyevouEvos. OTA yap és avayKnY

ll

“ adixra: womep Tad, Aoyurpov AKioTA evdexopeva. KWOvVOU

I. xparmn@ncecOau A.B.E.F.H.N.V.X.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri are:

2.7yv}0om.O. 4. Oddarray xepnoas A.B.F.G.HLN.Q.V.W.X.Y.Z.c.h.i.
Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri xwpioas. 5. divovrad. 6. évvaipd-
pevor E. 9.797] 0m.c. BovdeverOol. 8. repteords C.E.K.a. Bekk. Goell.
wepeotosG. 9. & L.0.P.Q.V.W.X.Y.Z.a.c.f.g. 48. Haack. Poppo. Goell. om.
A B.CF.GHKN Re. Vulgo et Bekk.#. 10. xopyoas C.G.L.N.O.P.V.Z.a.c.
f.h.i. 11. weptytyrdpevos G. és] ew’ G.L.d. 12. roudde K. 1é8e Stobseus.

be in the aorist, as Dobree saw, and
proposed accordingly to correct the
tense, or else to émondcerbas a=
Tovs nyeiro, and to leave out mpobupn-
ceoOa.

2. éxeivors re Brafopévas x. 4. X.]
*EAris fv 8ndovért. ScHOL. That is,
@\nis fv must be supplied from the
preceding participle éAmi{ovres, “ and
“* they, if they could but force a land-
“* ing, calculated that the place might
a aa ie. quamobrem,

. kara tovro. Verto ut
prides dé xara ri; Nub. 240. DoBREE.

7. Everds Bovrécbo—devdy] Com-
pare III. 82, 6. rd apds dray Euverdy
én) ray dpydr. |

9- paddoy 3+ arepicrénros}] The
common reading here 1s Ugpoee 4; the
best MSS. omit 4, and several, in-
cluding all those in the lib of St.
Mark, supply its sa with 8, which
Haack and Poppo have adopted. The
omission appears clearly to be a mere
oversight, as some conjunction is abso-
lutely necessary; but 3¢ appears to me
to rest on better authority than is and
its omission can more easily ac-

counted for by the resemblance of the
8 to the a in the beginning of the fol-
lowing word. The construction of
what follows is difficult, but I believe
that SovAécOw alone is to be repeated,
HadAov 8é BovréoOw dudce ywpyoat rois
évayrias anepurxentas eedmis rai éx
routrav ay mepryevspevos. “ Let him
“‘ choose rather to go straight to meet
“his enemies with an unconsidering
“ cheerful hope, and thus likely to get
“over the danger.” Several MSS.
read yopnoas, and if we prefer this
reading, the sense will be, “‘ but rather
- se ae choose to be eee wise,
a ving gone straight against his
oe scisinies! and by havi thus in all
“likelihood got over the danger.”
And this woul with Hermann’s
rule, that ‘“‘ participles of the aorist
“‘with dy can never have any other
‘‘ than a past signification.” See notes
on Viger, note 281. But this rule will
not always hold good, and Elmsley
considers the expression Aurovo’ dy as
almost equivalent to the future. Notes
on Medea, 764, 5. See also Kiihner,
Gr. Gr. §. 485. Jelf. §. 429. 3.

OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4.
rd nn v a >, AN de Q \ , ea “
2“ roy Taxictou mpocdeira. eyw Se kai Ta TAEiw OPS pos
“ yuav ovra, nv ebeAwpev TE pelvar Kal py TE WAGE avtre@v
“ xaramAayevres Ta UTapXovTa Tuy Kpeloo@ Karam podouvac.
“~ P rd aé
3 rod Te yap xwpiov To dvoeuBarov jyerepov vopiCo, ([6 |
“ uevovrav jpaov Lvppayov yiyverat, viroxwpnoact S€ Kai-§
a3 A aA ¥ yv Oe “ rv / ‘ \ “
wep XaXerrov ov evTropoy EaTat pndEvos KwAVOVTOS’ Kat TOY
crodeniov Sewvorepov eLopev pn * padios* avr@ madw ovons

12

I. xat| om. Q. 2. ypasK. Oédopévi.d.e. OédopevC.Q.a, el eO€dopew Y.
4. 8] om. ee Oe er ee a 48. ore
Parm. 8 Bekk. 5. pevdvroy pev EB. ak yiyver Oa: K.d. nat rpd Parm.
6. Zora] dre A.V. —- 7. pqdiws B.E.F.H.K.N.b.h. Poppo. Goell. Vulgo, Haack.
Bekk. pgdias. wadtw aire B.Qi. aire] om. d.

2. hy €bédopev re peivas] The con-
junction is out of ite place, and the
sense is pewal re xa p1)—xarampo-
dovvas.

4. Tou re yap xwplov x. 7. A.] The
conjunction in these words is answered
by the re a few lines below, ré re mAjj-
Gos avray ovx dyay Sei toda. See
- Poppo, Observatt. Critic. p. 24. The
relative 8 is omitted by all the best
MSS. but is acknowledged by Diony-
sius. (De iis que Thucyd. propria
sunt, c. 12.) If it should be struck
out, the verb yiyvera: would be better
omitted, and the construction then
would be uninterrupted. But yivera
is acknowledged by every MSS. and by
Dionysius; and although the conjunc-
tions yey ydp are harshly omitted after
pevéyrov, yet this harshness is more
likely to be the genuine writing of
Thucydides, than it is probable that
almost every MS. hitherto collated, to
which I may now add the five in the
library of St. Mark at Venice, should
have omitted the relative 4 by accident.
The authority of Dionysius is of Jess

ight in its favour, because he still
further improves the sentence in his
quotation of it, by inserting péy after

VT OY.

(The conjunction péy is acknow-
] by the Palatine MS. E. as well
as by Dionysius. If we admit this, and

merely, perdvroy pév nudy Evppa-

ov yiyverat, the construction will not

e unlike that in I. 40, 4. Kopwbias péev
x &vorovdoi éore, x. r.X.]

6. xal rdy roAgpsor Sevdrepow Efoper

‘H Sidvosa rovavrn. of srodepios (hyolv)
tmoxapnodvrey nay, amofdyres ray
ve@y xal éereOdvres rq reixet, yaXera-
Tepor nuiv eoovrat. eiddres yap Ori, dy
pe) Kparnowow, ov padios amoyepnoa
Suvjoovra oriow Oia thy yadenéryTa
Tou xwpiou, pera drovoias Huy payovr-
va 4 arokecOau (nrovyres } xparnoas
Tov xwpiov. pdoror yap (dnolv) éoriy
és avrovs Svras ent ray veay duvvacbas.
ScHou. Poppo insiste that there is no
such thing as a dative absolute, and
that therefore Thucydides must have
written troxwpnodvrav. I believe that
the dative here affords another instance
of what is called the dative of relation,
such as it has been explained in the
note on ITI. 98,1. “ But if we retreat,
“* we shall find that the ground, though
“ dificult in itself, wil yet be very
ae eee if there is no one to
“hinder.” Of course he means that
although it was in itself difficult to the
enemy, yet it would be practicable to
them; but this is so self-evident, that
it was perfectly needless to insert rois
mokenios. But the easiness of the
ground to the enemy is spoken of not
absolutely, but as a disadvantage to
the Athenians; and therefore we have
the dative iroyapnoac: prefixed to the
sentence to show that the fact, rd dve-
éuBaroy xalrep yaderdv by efrropoy Zora
pndevds KoAvorros, is taken as beari

upon the Athenians, and so far as it

ects er a ning wid

4. py * padios » addy obons
Pro padiws, quod dedi ex B.F.H.K.N.
b.h, ceteri codices habent pgdias. Al-

ZYITPA®HS A. IV. 10.
PYLUS. A.C. 6285. Olymp. 88. 4
4 “~ 3 tA a \Y @ 39 +e “~ 4 bs x9 A 4a ~
THS avaxopnoens, Nv Kal ud jnpav Pratyrat’ emi yap rais
“yavol pgoroi ciow apvverOa, amoBavres S€ ev TE top
“ 7dn') To Te wAnOos avrev ov ayay Set hoPeirOar Kar’
“ Odlyov yap payxetra: Kaimep woAv Ov amopig THs mpocop-
5% picews, Kal OUK Ev Y OTpaATOS EOTW EK TOU OpoioU peilor,
“ @AX’ amo vey, ais mwoAAa Ta Kaipua Se ev TH Oadrdoon
66 “~ a N s > yd 9 vd e aA
EvpPnva. wore Tas TovTwy amopias avTimaAous HyoUpat4
“rp nyeréepo TAnOE, Kai Gua aka vas “A@nvaiovs ovras
3 xs 3 g 9 lA ‘ s} > 9 # 5 ?
Kal erlioTapevous eurrepia THY vauTiKny em aAAouUs atro-
10% Baow, Ore el Tis Umopevor Kai py hoBp pobiov Kai veav
'¢4 4 , e 4 t 4 ? .s
Sewornros KaramAou viroywpoin, ov ay wore Biatouro, Kal

13

2.3 vy C. 4. mpocoppnceas E.F.Q.d.i. 6. dAAd ray vedy C.a. = 8. ry
Hperépoy E. aka h. pas K. 10. dre} 6 a. tropever R.e. pn-

Giov V. xal trav vedy Sewdrnros e. Kai Sevdryros veer f.

terum exquisitius visum est. Nam etiam
ubi efya: et yiyverOa copule sunt, quee-
dam adverbia, maxime diya et ywpis at-
que etiam otrws (ut II. 47, 4. obd¢ pOopa
otras avOpaomrewr éuvnpovevero yevéo Oat.)
dpoa et toa (vid. Poppon. Prolegom. I.
¥ 104.) iis adduntur, ut hic pqdies.

id. Matth. Gr. Gr. p. 427, 889. (§. 308,
604. Eng. Trans.) Poppon. I. p. 169.
Kuster. (Reig ad rama Fe (Econom.
p- 74. Viger. p. 376. Et sic Latini,
velut Cicero pro Rosc. Amerin. c. 5.
Omnes hanc stionem te pretore
mantfestis maleficiis quotidtanoque san-
guine remissius sperant futuram. Sal-
lust. ss Sok 73. Ea res frustra fut,
et sic abunde. Catil. 58. Jugurth. 14.
Ut ubivis tuttus quam im regno meo es-
sem. 87. Romanos laxius licentiusque
futuros. 94. Uti prospectus nisusque
per saxa facilius foret, quod exemplum
nostro simillimum est. Tacit. Annal.
I. 42. Facta arguebantur, dicta impune
erant. Adde Thiersch. Gr. §. 307, 5.
Bast. ad Gregorium Corinthium, p. 83.
Scheefer ad Dionys. de Compos. Ver-
bor. p. 76. Gout.

3. Kar OAlyoy yap payeira] “ It will
“only have a small force engaged.”
Compare V. 9, 1. 7d xay’ dAtyoy Kai ps)

avras KuwSuvevety,

5. xal ovx ev yp orpards dorw x.7.X.
“ And we have ng to do with ‘
“ army on shore, superior in numbers,
“while it is on equal terms in other
‘“‘ respects; but with an army fighting
*‘ from its ships; and ships at sea re-
** quire many favourable accidents in
“ order to act with effect.” Dr. Bloom-
field objects to this interpretation of
xaipta, because, he says, it requires 80
much to be supplied. But in VI. 23,
3. the same ellipsis, if it can be called
One, occurs, woAAd pév pas Séov Bov-
AevoacGa, ere b€ mreiw ebrvyjoa,
where we must equally supply, “ if
“we would accomplish our object.”
And I think ra xaipia, simply, is more
naturally to be understood of lucky
accidents than of critical and fatal

6. als moNAG ra xaipia] Als rial rod-
dy xpela trav émrndelov, oloy ecimeiv,
Gyéyou xa) xwpiov diravOperray cai el-
pecias etxaipov, tva durnbeow ayrtra-
xOnva rois év yj. SCHOL.

8. ‘7 npeTepy ener Our num-
‘“‘ bers,’ an expression which, like mA7-
Gos, generally signifies a large number,
but may be also used, like it, to signify
the amount of any number, whether it
be large or small.

14 OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 495. Olymp. 68.4
“ avrous viv peal TE Kai auvvopévous Tap avTnY THY pc-
“ yiav owlew vpas Te avTos Kal TO xwpiov.”
XI. Tooatra rod Anpoobévouvs trapaxeXevoapévov oi
* A@nvaior eBiponoay TE paddov Kal érixaraBavres era&ayro
® Denton of the wap auryy Thy Oadaccay. oi Oe Aaxedayso- § !
see Pr Sera Lot dpavres TS Te Kare dd OTpar@ mpore- |
er faddow 7? reixiopare Kal Tais vavol apa,
ovoas regoapaxovra Kat Tpiot vavapyos dé avray ererie |
Opacvpnridas 6 Kparnotxdéous Zmapriarys. mporeBadne
3de sprep © Anuoadevns mpocelitxero. Kai ot Mey ’AOnvaior 10 |
Sper Onn éx Te yns Kal €K Gadacerns, nuvvovro’ of Se
|
|
|

Kar’ oniyas vavs SteAopevot, Suore ovK Hv mAcioot mpooa xe,

kat avamravovres ev v7? pépet, Tovs érriarAous sheath mpo-
Ovpig. Te mary Xpeopsevot Kol WapaxeAevopu@, €l Tas woa~
pevor éAolev TO reiyuoya. ravtov dé haveporaros Bpacidas 15
4 evevero. _TpeNpapxay yap kal op@yv Tod xwpiov xederoi
ovros Tous Tpinpapxous Kat xuBepriras, ef ary nai doxoiy
Suvarov elvar oyelv, amoxvovvras Kat dvAaccopevous Tay
veav pn Evvtpipwow, €Boa A€ywv ws ovuK eixos ein EvrAwy
deSopévous rovs trodepious ev TH Xopg mepude TeEixos20 |

I. fay rail cdé{ew L.O.P. 2. das Bekk. Ment es 4. €bappnoay h. |
ei .F.h. om. 1. ae ee V. mapd. 6. dpayre “ae

5: €
<Badov G.K.L.O.P.Q.V.b.c.d.e.g.
porépwbey] om. f. —re] le P. re ms

P.e.
EF.G.H. LNOV.deg Po
de g. om. d. . el wy A.B.
18. duvardy] cheer g-

ae pox Ita MSS. et Suidas. He-
otus my szAnppupay I ny
vocat. vid. Grae nko Bg :
sium. de terra utitur D. Halicarn
Wass. Cap. 9, 2. hee dixerat
pla xaherd, kai werpéidy mpds rd meAa-
yos rerpappéva. Schol. Asechyli Pro-
meth. v. 712. paxias, Badaocias wé-
come Scholiastes Morelli jin Dion.
hrysostomi Orat. VII. ‘Pa ia, é Tpa-
xus rat AUGedys alyadds’ Kai tows ard
TOU ékeioe TO tmpocKAv(oy Kipa olovel

saat ae .¢.d.e.

.d¢K. sza-
1g, BpaoiBac A.B.C,
6 Bpacidas. 16. yap]

éx] om. Q.
« L.O.P.
. Bekk.

.F.H.N.V.b. Poppe. Goell. Bekk. ceteri f wou.
19. currpipporw Q.g.

ein elxds K.
Add. Eustath. ad Homer.

Odyss . 1540. Reapicit huc es

tarch. ae lor. prrogarsie. . 618.
mapa y paxiay s THS Tiddov
rdrrey rovs "“A@nvalous Tithe apn
Duxer.

13. dvaravovres dy rH pépes,] I have
followed Poppo in gerade the comma
after pépe: instead of after dvamavorres ;
“‘ Relieving each other in turn.”” Com-
pare Xenophon, Hellen. VI. 2, 29.
Kara pépos rovs vavras dvémravey.

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 11, 12.
PYLUS. A.C. 426. Olymp. 88. 4.
Terounpevovus, GAAa Tas Te oerépas vais Bralouevovs Thy
s 2 ? > F \ ‘ , ‘ 3
aroBacww Kkarayvovas exédeve, Kai Tous Evjpayous py amo-
~ 9 a - 9 wn 4 nm a
KYjTaL avTi peyadwy evepyeowmy Tas vais trois Aaxedatpo-
viots é€v TO wapovtt émiovvat, oxeiAavras Se Kal mavti
a 9 / -” 3 ”~ Q “A ‘4 aA
sTpom@ amoBavras Tey Te avdpdy Kai TOU xwpiov KpaTncat.
\ e A , 4 ~ Fd A Q Q
XII. Kut o pev rovs re adAovs rowara emeoiepye, Kai Tov
€avrod KuBepyyrny avayxacas oKeiAat THY vaiy éxwper eri
But he is wound THY aroBabpay’ Kai metpopmevos amoBaivew
ed; and the Lace » 4 e.N a 9 4 \ \
demoniana are 4, @vekomn uvro Tov A@nvaiwy, kai tpavpariobeis
tO pulsed. mova edewrowuynoe Te, Kal weaovros avrod

és Thy mwapekeipeciay 1 Gomis mepieppin és THY Oadaccay,

15

I, wotoupévous O. sreromp. rei. V. 2. ériBaowe. xareyrova 1.K.P.R.g.
xarayvovar E. éxédevoe Q.R. 4. arrodotwa: P.e. —10. eAurroiynoe E.F.K.R.

éXetrroOupnoe G.I.L.P.d.e. Avirobipnce O. II. wepteppvet L. amreppin O.

és] émi Q.R. eis C.
1. wetroinpevous] For this form and bold though unsuccessful attempt to

P
force a landing, are told by Thucydides
with equal force and simplicity; while
Diodorus, in his clumsy endeavours to
exalt the effect of the story, makes it
only ridiculous: for he describes Bra-

signification of the participle, exactly
corresponding to the participles of what
are called deponent verbs in Latin, see
Matthise, Gr. Gr. §. 493.

7. emi nip drroBdbpay | H ard ray
pa

9. dvexdirn td ray "AOnvaiwy}| No-
thing shews more forcibly the unri-
valled truth of the narrative of Thucy-
dides than to contrast it, as we have
here an opportunity of doing, with that
of an ordinary historian such as Dio-
dorus Siculus. For instance, Thucy-
dides, well aware of the studied secrecy
observed in such matters by the Lace-
demonian government, does not pre-
tend to state the number of the Spar-
tan land forces employed at the siege
of Pylus. Diodorus, however, states
it without hesitation at “twelve thou-
“‘sand.” The soldiers sent over to
Sphacteria were, according to Thucy-
dides, drafted by lot from the several
Lochi; Diodorus, to enhance the glory
of the Athenians, represents them as
eet men, chosen for their valour.”

e siege of Pylus, Thucydides tells
us, lasted during one whole day and
part of the next: Diodorus carries it
on through “several days.” Lastly
the heroic courage of Brasidas, and his

sidas as repelling a host of enemies,
and killing many of the Athenians in
single combat, before he was disabled.
No wonder that we hear complaints of
the uncertainty of history, when such a
writer as Diodorus is only a fair speci-
men of by far the rat eal of those
whom the world has mn good-na-
tured enough to call historians.
11. és ryy wapefecpeciay| Tapefepecia
éorly 6 t£o ris elpecias ris veds rénos,
& pépos vvxert Kamas Kéypnvras.
€or 8¢ rovro Td axpéraroy Tis mpUpyns
xai ris mpwpas. ScHOL.
septeppun| ‘Slipped from around,”
i.e. from round his arm. So mepia:peiy
is, “to take from around;” as srepiat-
pety retyos, “to take away a wall from
around a city.” IV.51.133,1. I. 108,
2. Compare also rov aAdov srepinpnpe-
you, III. 11, 4. and the note there. So
in Herodotus, III. 128, 4. r@v BuSrlor
& éxacrov mepuupedpevos, “taking the
“rolls one by one from round the
‘“* stick on which they were rolled.’
Thus also the word “ circumscindere”’
in Latin; as in Livy, II. 55. “ circum-

©OOTKTAIAOY
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
nar eFevexOeions auras és thy yqv ot "A@nvaios avedopev
Sorepov mpos TO TpoTratov expnoavro 6 EoTHTAY THs mpoo-
2BoAns taurns. of 8 aAXot mpovOupovvro pev advvara S
bf 9 “ a 4 ar ; \ a »
noay aroBnvat, THY TE Xwpiov yaderorntTt Kai tov AG@n-
Bvaiwy mevovToV Kal ovdEey UTToXw@poUYTaW. €S TOUTO TE TEpt- 5
éxtn 4 TUXn @ore "AOnvaious pev eK yns te Kal Tavrns
Aaxevixns apvverOar éxeivous éemerdcovras, Aaxedaipovious
Se éx veay Te Kat és THY éavTay ToAcpuiay odcay én’ *AOn-
vaious amoBaivew’ émt roAv yap emote trys So&ns év TP Tore

rs Q > rd a Ss b' ld
Tois pey TIreipoTas pada elvat Kal Ta wWeCa KparioTots, 10
ros d€ Oadacaios Te Kal Tais vavol wAEioToy mpoexew.

XIII. Tavrny pev ody thy nuepay Kal Ths voTepaias
pépos tt mpooBoAds Tomoapevoe eremavvro’ Kal TH TpiTy
The Athentan feet €77i SUAa és pnxavas Taperempay TOY vEeav
returns from Zacyn- \ > 9 , > \ N ‘
thus, and prepares to TIWas es ‘Agimy, eAmifovres TO KaTa Tovts
attack the Lacede- a
montana tx the bas, Atpeva Teixos Dos pev exe, amoBacews Se
bour of Pytus, 4 5 ‘NEF ae: Z \

2 padore ovons ede pynyavais. ev tour@ de
@ a ~ ~~ ,
at ex tins ZaxvvOov vines tav ’AOnvaiwy rrapaytyvovrat

16

I. aveddpevor of dOnvaio e. 2. rpémaoy V. 5. re] ded. rére c.f.g.
6. pev] om. K. 8. dx ray vedy Cc. g. émjes L. 13. xat rpiry R

17. x rovrov dé Cua.
a mn ree for their military prowess ;

“ scindere et spoliare lictor.” “To
** and of the Athenians, that they were

“tear a man’s clothes from about
d in

“‘him.”? The words in Diodorus, when
describing the loss of Brasidas’ shield,
are, 5d pev Spayiwy mpoémecey ex TH
veds, yO domis meptppveioa cal recovoa
els avcay, x. T. X. iodorus,
XII. p. 318. Compare Plato, Critias,
. III. wepteppunxvias rhs yas, 1
of the covering of soil being wished
off from the hills, and leaving the rock

bare.

g. émt word yip éroia ris Od6Ens
x. t.A.] The conjunction ydp assigns
the explanation of the word mepiéory:
sic | it a remarkable revolution in
“ their circumstances; for it formed at
“‘ that time the main glory of the La-
** cedeemonians, that they were peculi-
“‘ arly an inland people, and most dis-

‘a nation of sailors, and unri
‘‘ their naval power.” °Em) wroAv droite:
ris 86£ns seems to be the same thing as
if it were, woAv pepos ris Ydéns éroies.
Compare II. 76, 4. rov peydAov olxodo-
pyparos énl péya xarécewe, i. e. péya
wepos Tou olxodounparos. Compare also

TOO, 2.

15. és Acivny] Asine was a city of
Dryopian origin, (Herodot. VIII. 73, 3.
Pausan. IV. 34.) situated on the western
side of the Messenian bay; Col. Leake
believes its site to be occupied by the
modern village of Saratza, 34 geogra-
phical miles from Gallo, anciently called
cape Acritas. See Col. Leake’s Travels
in the Morea, vol. I. p. 443.

EVITPA@HE A. IV. 13, 14. VW

PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
, , A ”~
qevtnxovra’ mporeBonOnoay yap trav re dpoupidwy twes
3 “ “ ’ ? Q ” o e Y 93
avrois tav ex Navmaxrov nai Xia reooapes. ws de eidov3
a, wv “a “” “~
Thy Te wrElpoy ondirw@v TWEepiTAcwY THY TE VnTOY, E&Y TE TO
4 y A “~ a 5 > r > rd 4
Ape ovoas Tas vas Kal OUK ExmAcovTGs, arropnoavres ON
, f S 2 A Q a a. ) ‘
5 KaQoppiowrrat, tore pev es [Ipwrayv tyy vncov, 7 ov modu
> @ ¥ \ Irn 0 a e ,
améxet Epnpos ovoa, erAevoay kai nuAivavro, 77 8 vorepaig-
? ,
qaparKevarapevat ws ert vavpayiay avryyovTo, ny Mey aVTEK-
aA 97 / , 9 5} > Vd > A A € 9 .
wiew ekwot chiow €s THv evpvywpiay, ei SE py, @S avTot
,
erreom eum oupevot, Kal of pey oUTE avTaynyovTo ovTE & StE- 4
, ? M ww A e
ro vonOnoay, ppatas tous eamAous, érvxov tromoayres, nov-
“a aA v4 ”~
xacovres & €v Th yy Tas Te vais emAnpovy Kal mapecKeva-
Covro, ny eomAen Tts, ws év TE Aipeve OvTe ov opiKp@ vavya-

xnoovres. XIV. of & ’A@nvaion yvovres Kab? éxarepov tov
ow
re éorAovy w@pinoay en aurous, Kal Tas per
> Ww ~ n
1g OF PYLUS AEiovs Kal peTewpous On TOY vEoY Kal avrt-

The Lacedemonians , ; ; ‘ ?
aredefeated,andther TP@povs Mpoomerovres Es Huyny KareoTyoay, «

I. mevrnxovra N.V. quee erat conjectura im. Porti. Poppo. vulgo, Haack,

Bekk. Goell. reocapdxorra. 2. réooapes vines R. 3.9 pou. L.O.P.
4. mreovoasb. cra Q. §- xaBopploovras I.Q. = sperny F.H.V Poppo.
(Steph. Byz. in voce.) Mi et Bekk. sparny. 7.fvje K.R. ayn-
stAety C. 11. re om. N.V.

1g. ayrerpeopous E.

1. Trevrjxovrat] This is the readin
of the MS. N. or the Clarendon MS.
now in the public rhsd Ma Cambridge,
and of the best of the Venetian MSS.
in the library of St. Mark, which I have
designated by the letter V. It had been
conjectured by Portus, and has. been
admitted into the text by Poppo. Forty
ships had originally sailed from Athens;
(c. 2, 2.) and out of the five of these
which had been left at Pylus with De-
mosthenes, (c. 5, 2.) two had since re-
joined the main body; so that there
were thirty-seven ships at Zacynthus,
which with the addition of four Chian
ships, and some from the squadron at
Naupactus, must have made in all a
greater number than forty. Besides,
It is said expressly in c. 23, 2. that a
reinforcement of twenty ships from
Athens raised the total amount of the

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

fleet to seventy, a number exactly con-
firming the present reading; for it
is probable that the three ships, drawn
up by Demosthenes under the walls
of the fort, were still kept there, as
contributing to the defence of the
place, and were not again employed
afloat.

4. pev avrexmdeiv doc x. Tr. X.]
The Scholiast considers the apodosis
to aang clause oe wanting; as in
a similar , ITT. 3, 3. nat fy perv
Eup hn i grea he the fine on rit. 31,
I. The words és rv evpuywpiay easily
suggest the repetition of éy 17 evpu-
xepia. “They got under weigh, pre-
“pared to fight, should the enemy
“‘ choose to sail out to meet them in
“the open sea, (to fight in the open
‘¢ gea,) if not, intending to sail in and

“ attack them.”
o

OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUG, 4.0, 695. Olymp. 66.4.
sen tn Sphacteria are KO eTrebucaxavTes ws Gua Rpaxéas epwcey pev
ot of from al eome rods, mete & edeflov, kal pia TovTey
mnain tan aprois ewdpact’ tais 8 Aamais & TH i
Karem epeuyviaus eveSadroy ai de xal wAgpoupenas és Tp
duayer Oa éxearrovro’ Kai Twas Kal dvadoupevor Kevas €lAKoy §
3 TOV andpay és Quy epunueéor, & opavres at Aaxedac-
povink Kal mepuadyourres rp wale, Gre wep auray oi avdpes
dmehapPavovro éy Ti) vno@, xapeBoyOaur, Kal exe Baivoytes
és ry OadNorcey guy Tois SirAas avOetAKov era Bao pevor
TOV ves Kal €v Toure xexoAdaOau édoxer Exaotos @ 47) 10
gris Kal avros épyp wap. éyereTd Te 5 OopuBos péyag Kat
duvrnAAaypevos ToD éxarépwy Tporou mepi tas vaisr ob re
yap ANaxcSarpovsor vd mpoPupias Kai éxrAnceas ws sire
dro oder 7 Ex yas évavpaxouy, of re "AGyvaio: Kparourres
kal Bovdopevos TH Tapovoy TUXY Os Eri TAcioToy erekeADel 15
agave vee excopaxouy, wodvy Te Tavou wapacyxovres GANT-

18

aoe a oe éos F. ae a ele repre.
4. vad dé om. e.f.g. ive e. me) oe
. eran vay .B.F.G.H.LL. ‘opve Y.Z.a.e.d.e.f aack.

po. . Bekk. vulgo dvrsAapBardpevor. 10. pi faim mavult Poppo yj ris.
12. dxarépov 14. de Tp ypcei. 19. ds} om, O

1. ds dd Bpaxéos] “ As well as they ; This seems the cimpleet

« could, siconencering the short distance e of “explaining the expression ;
the

“w. mnesians had to pass yet » Which properly
“over, before got to shore and signifies “ to have taken refuge,” ma er
So escent heales IL gos ot ee ee poe oe
pare Xenophon, Anabas. III. 3, 9 ors the sense of, “ ave doers refuge
orf

ol mefol rovs me(oos éx wodov “in or at a place 5”
Se dens says that we do not find the
ply. yor Alek eal but only xcrame-
» i Vi
proven nostro loco sunt nies Soe oO. dy pate rexodioOas ddduer Exarros]
phist. a aes c. H. m ri 8 af Vid. ad II. 8, 6. Doxezr. i.e. éxacros
Sein} éy rour 1

y thapuey eddxet xerwddobas Ts épyor d revi épye
fvat, Ubi Heindor. Pp, ye ei cal ards api. Gonpes Herodot.

II. 151, 3. ef i ode ers ¢, eupervers THY
Répea Purlyw cuvexepadcarro, ko
Mathie, Gr. Gr. §. 474. b. Poppo er
between to the insertion of the negative
and TUM, and wishes to read
ut ¢ Bh is gel he by
traelf, and Q py rim is
lent to ef py rons. So ¢ rui, sear ae
is equivalent to «i ru.

copfert Xenophont. Histor. G:

1B. of 86 ay ig garaneevyéres
ee Géutten.”” Compare however,
I . 106, I. rods. én" OArats Jrovras, and
the note there. ey ry yy xaran iave
tugged: seems a condensed expression
or ey 1H yg caus, oe ius és
abriy, hin gare Compare VII. 63, 5.

rovs dmd rov—xaragrpeparos éwhiras

EYTTPA@HE A. IV.14,15.. 19
PYLUS, A.O. 425. Olymp. 88. &
Aow Koi Tpavparicavres SuxpiOnocay, Kol ot Aaxedaipovioe
Tas xevas vais wAny TOL TO porov Andbecay Sécwocay.
xaraotayres Se exarepot és TO oTpaTomedoy of yey TPOTralOD Ss
Te éoTnoey Kal vexpovs amédovay Kal vavayiov éxpatncay,
S xal rv voor evius mepiexdeoy Kai évy gudaxy elyov ds TaY
avipay aaAdnpnpevav> of S ey rH areipp TeAoravyjote
Kal are wavTov Fen BeBonOnxores éuevoy Kara xpos ent
77 TlvAg..

XV. ’Es dé np Emapriy ws wyyeAbn ra veyermpeva

10 rept FlvAoy, dofew avrois bs emi Evybopg peyadn ra TeAH
The = xaraBavras és TO. orparomesay BovAevew wra-

goverament
aE pepe opiioras ote ay Soxp. kal ws cidov2

te pe, of uring GOUVETOY SY Timpely Tois awd pact cai xuvdv-
their countrymen in YEYELY OUK éBovAovro n vo kuyyow re wabey
Sphacteria hy nego- -

15 ciation. aurovs 7) ume twAnOous PiacOevras KparnOnves,
edofev avrois. mpos tous atparryous trav "AOnvaiay, hy
€Oéhwot, arovbas Tromoapevous Ta wept [lvAov, asrocretAat

2. euvde B.h. v8 mpéroy] mparer L.O. décyoou E, 3. rpéwauov E.V.
4-re]om.L.0. vavyorf. 6.018 tiles 1 ere

rnv| om. E. da cot aac

ris és) G.L.O.P.d.e.i. nepaxpiva A DORCHLELNO.QVW.

X.Y, Laedotghi. Parm. Poppo ae ro, Haack. Dindorf. Goell. red
MBothoon f ed ACCT. G-ELK-L.O.P.Q-V.W.X.Y.

rd Xpr

edat ah Parm. Heack. P Goell. Bekk. omittunt Aocuzod P,

15. Buacbirras xp gr eer OP Gadetght Perm Haack, Goell. Bekk.

Siacbivres Pracbévras § you A.B.F.G.H.N.V: vulgo Biacder-
ras fj ei aay Sa rah [9] xparnGyjvas habet.. 16. avrovs c.f.g.

17. Oéraes G.L.O.P.d.e.

4. awd wdvreay Bn F canara meth. aati sel cthe concurrent Dox.
Compare c. 8, 1. ard — concurrence of al-
povlay pag’ rey Meare Ae eden aaa a best MSS. in favour of
mepetpyyeddor Be xal iar Tip Tedordéy- this reading has determined me to <a
yor it; nor is sapaypipa Bovdevew a nee
11.9% 7 xpipa] Valla legit srapa- loss command, when we consider that
7 nam vertit, ra pea Et it was addressed to Lacedsemonians.
Por- But the old reading spés 1rd xpijpa
tus vertit ex tempore. Waas. tem- dépavras is in. itself defensible, either as
pore: nag 29, 3. est Bovdever Oa: dx explained by Duker (see his note) or
wi ay. Bovdcvew wpoés vs etiam by Dindorf, (see Géller’s note,) who
est ‘are et statuere — joins the apos Td xphya épapras,
etsi hoc fré see gr pat et rape as in Dionysius, de Structura Verbo-
Aevdevar. Thucyd. I. 71,7 . 1 4 rum, xaracxeud{ouew of woural mpds
npos rade BovdeverOe od. Als xpRya Spéyres.

c2

20 _ ' @BOTKTAIAOT.
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
és ras ’A@nvas mpéoBes rept EvpBacews, Kal rovs aydpas
as TaxwoTa mepacba: Kopicacbau. XVI. deEapevov Se
TOY OTparnyav Tov Asyoy éyiyvovTo omrovéai
, ‘4 A A “~ > @
rowide, Aaxedapoviovs pev Tas vars ev ais
évavpaynoay Kal ras év Th Aaxovu macas,§
Oca Foay poxpal,.wapadovve: Kopioavras és
IIvAov ’A@nvaiows, xal GrAa pn emipepev re
4 , b) ” , 4 s
TEXioOMaTL pnTe KaTa yh pre Kara Padac-
9 4 A ~ 2 ~ a 9 a
cay, 'A@nvatovs Se rois &v Ty vno@ avdpact

a SA A 3 ~ °°? 4 , > id

oiroy éay rovs ev TH nmreipp Aaxedatpovious + éexméeprey tf
N A Ud , ? ¢ ? » A 9 rd
TAKTOV Kal pepaypevov, Svo xoivixas éxaoTe ‘Arrixas adgi-
4 U4 , v . 4 , A ,
: roy Kai dvo KorvAas olvou Kai Kpéas, Oeparrovr: Se rovrwy

e n ‘ e 4 ~ +) 4 9 ‘4 \
nuicea’ tatra Se opovrav trav ‘A@nvaiwy eoméeurew Kai
wAotov pndey eorrAey AGOpa’ guvdacoey Se kal rv vio
"A@nvatous pndév jocov, doa jun arroBaivovras, Kai Orda pun 15
—-emupépe Te TleAorquyncioy orpar@ pyre Kara yqv pyre

3. orparvoray C.G.K.L.O.P.a.c.f.g. éyivovro V. 4. rodde E.

. 9) om. N.Y. . kal ra Orda Q, 8. Oddarray K. Q. rovs ey d.i.
€y nop Q. 10. édy pro egy E. rovs| om. d.i. T dxméprew t) “ Lege
“© donéurew, ut mox lin. 38 {infra 1. 13.] et cap. 26. fin. 30. 7.” Dopres.
II. addirov d. 14. Adbpa Bekk. 22. xor 13. wéeprey Q.

das g.
14. TAotory pev pydey Q. srActoy pn dey I.K.c. 15. pi) post doa om. Q.
16. reAorovynol A.B.F.H. et V. sec. man.

Meanwhile an armi-
stice is concluded at
Pyius, which the La-

to the Athenians, to
be restored on the fi-
nal conclusion or rup-
ture of the negocia-
tions.

. 10. viroy—pepaypéror | Thucydides,
by adding 300 xoixxas aAdiroy, shews
that the words cirov pepaypévoy are to
be understood of barley four; just as
pata, or cake, is always*to be under-
stood of barley cake; on the same prin-
ciple that “cake” in Scotland means
oat cake; because barley was the grain
most commonly used for food in Greece,
as oats are in Scotland. “Apros, on the
other hand, is to be understoed of
wheaten bread. See Xenophon, (£co-
nomic. VIII. 9. The cheenix was one

forty-eighth of the medimnus, or one
eighth of the Roman modius; i. e.
about two pints, English corn measure.
The allowance of two cheenixes of bar-
ley meal daily to a man was the ordi-
nary allowance to a S n at the pub-
lic tables: (see Herodot. VI. 57: 3-) but
the two cotylz of wine were double of
their home allowance. The cotyle was

one fourth part of the cheenix, or about
17 sol. inches, or something more than
four sevenths of a pint, wine measure.
In the time of Polybius the Roman
soldier’s rations were only one chenix
a day, but this was of wheat. Polyb.
VI. 39. Herodotus certainly o arete as
if he considered a cheenix of barle
meal the minimum that could be fix
for a soldier’s daily provision: it was
the common allowance made to a slave.
Still, two cheenixes were, no doubt, a
liberal provision; but of course the
Spartans would stipulate for the largest
possible allowance, and their common
allowance at home furnished them with
an excuse for demanding more than
would have been ordinarily granted to
men in their circumstances.

15. doa ps1) droSaivoyras| See the note
on I, 111, 2.

BYITPAPHS A. IV. 16, 17. 1

ATHENS. A.O. 4285, Olymp. 88. 4

xara Oadaooay. Oo 1t 8 dy rovrwy TwapaBalywow éxarepot2

Kal oriouy, Tore AeAvaOa Tas omovdas. éarreiaOu Se avras

péxpt ov eravehoow ot ex trav 'A@nvav Aaxedaipoviov

apeaBes’ amooteiAa dé avrous tpinpe *A@nvaious Kal madw
5 Kopica, éMovrwv dé ras re orrovdas AcAvoOas ravras Kal
Tas vais amodovvat “A@nvaiovs opmoias olaomep av mapada-
Boow. ai pev otrovdal emi rovros éyévovro, Kai ai vijes3
wapesoOnoay otoar wept e&nxovra, Kal of mpéoBets ameota-
Anoay, aduopevor de és ras "AOnvas édcEay rovade.

XVII. “ ETIEMVAN nas Aaxedatpovn, & ’A@nvaio,

(74 a ” 3 “~ VA by é ” 7 a a ena

wept Tov ev T vno@ avdpav mpakovras & Tt ay vpiy Te
6 b) 4 “a N > SN ‘4 Qa e wn 5)

@peAoy ov TO avTo TeOmpev Kat nu es

190

ATHENS.
SPEECH OF THB ¢ _.. . . “4 “oN 4 ,
Sggmengnini ™ Evmpopay as = TOV ibe scalded KOO }LOV
amBassabors, “ yodiora sleAAQ oie. Tous de Aoyous pa- 2
: (17--20.) “ slg \ 8 9 gs A
15 we are not departing XPOTEPOUS OU Tapa TO etwOos punkuvotper,
from the spirit of oar $< GAD?’ erpyepioy OY NUiY OD meV éi

dressing you in a re-
gular speech : for it is a

not length of speaking, dy xatpos 7 SdacKxovras te Tay mpovpyou
bat length of speaking ¢¢ ) / ‘ , 4 , \ >
without oaden then | Aoyots TO Oéov mpacoew. AaBere Se avrovs3

ao wearetenghtioarid. * sir arodeuins und as atvveror SidarKopevor,

“ apxaoe jin wodXois xppoGat, wreioor dé ev

“fe A N
2

1. dre L.O.P.d.i. 3. of} om. c.f.g. a6nvalov E.b. Aaxedaipdvcoe G.
5. re} om. B. ravras] Om. g. 6. ay] om. c. 8. of pév mpéoBas Q.
10. nuas of Aaxedatpdnor N.V. II. ipdtance “A. B.F_Q.g: Huiy re e.
13. wapdévroy vroy I. 14. péAn F.R. | Ad yous) om. h. 16. by]
om. L.O.P pev dy Bpayeis Dissen. p.19. 17. dpxovor Q. 8. xaspos
dy G. —s 20. rroAeplas c.

ron’ lyworw—rére Xe- +“ and only to prefer shortness when it

&y—srapaBa
Avo Gas] i.e. “ By any violation of these
“* terms on either side, in any particu-
“‘ lar, the truce should be that instant
“** considered as at anend.” “Ore isa
needless attempt at correction, to be
found only in the worst MSS.

8. xai ol mpéoBes| Vide Palmer. Ex-
ercit. p. 51. et 727. ad Schol. Aristoph.
Equit. v. 791. DuKER.

14. rovus 8¢ AG Pg imaties “‘ Nor
‘* will our speaking at length be a de-
“ parture from our national practice;
“on the con , it is our rule to use
“ many words when many are needed,

“ will anewer the end required just as
“‘ well.” The Lacedsemonian love of
aid was probably exaggerated by
the other Greeks, and sometimes made
a joke of; as appears to be the case in
the story told by Herodotus, IIT. 46.

18. d:ddoxovras x. fr. r.] “< When it
‘* is the time for impressing by words
‘“ gomething that is of importance, in
“order to effect our object.”’ Ti ray
spotpyov is illustrated by III. 109, 2.
a éavray mpotpyairepoy érowjgayro.
‘* TIpo8pyov, Aristoph. Plut. 623.” Do-
BREE.

eplcy are
Cities ;

@OTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. 4.0.49. Otymp. 08. 4
We offer you now s «<6 browne d€ ro Kaas BoudsioarGe: mpos
most. precious oppor-
4 tunity of estabiahing “ ELSOTaS 7YNOGMEVOL. ULV yap eurvyiay THY
prosperity on s “ “ ‘
aa diet mepourar efeors xahws bérbat, €xouct poey
by not abusing {t; and .¢¢
SRR GEE ov Apa, a ga acigi é6é ry kal
better than to relyon * Sotay, nal jy mabeiy Srep ot anbers res
its most nncertain fa-
yours. gyaboy AapBavorres Tay avOperrov ai yap
“rod mAdovos éAmids opéyovra: Sia TO nal ra wapovra
8“ adoxyrws evruynoa. ols b€ mdeiorar peraBodal én’
“ dudorepa LupBeSnxacr, Sixaroi clot nal ameororaro: elvat
“rais evrpayias. 5 TH re veep wore Ot curretplay Kat 10
nul padior’ dy ex rou eixoros mpooein. XVIII. youre
A e 4 “A a} 9 a,
be eat Oe Kol és ras mperépas viv Evudopas am Bov-
wanting, qur own dle. 66 sa ov trav EXAAnvoy
asters in this present igs pee afioopa Meyior r) ats ‘
war may onfictentty “ €XOVTES TIKOMEY WAP UpMAS, WPOTEPOY AVTOL
A for- 2 “ > ~
sr can be travea, * Kvpterepor vouitovres elves Sodver ef & viv 15
ec how wae be & adcypevor vpas eadrovpeBe. Kaito aire Su-
time, aad endeavour. “ wines évdeig emaOomev avTo ovTe peiCovos
ing to secure the ad- “ ? e , s A 4 a 24
vantages which we! Tpooyevouerns vBpioavres, amo Se Tay aéi
ee ‘4 Srapyovrov youn oparcvres, ev G Taot TO
1. BovretdeoGat‘h. §-_of] om anbés Buh. 6. ray] om. A.
7. Prelwos BLO. Beg Adena d. 8. ebroyeio@a: A. =. elves} om. A.
LO. Hyere, As piv) 3 Loe dy V. éx tov] om. 6.
aixéros pe Loi R. yravas OY taeda loia id om. B.h.
12.4 : viv] om. A.B.F.H.N ante jpyerépas ponit Q.
32. iperdpac] om c. 15. opt. xuptirepos RB. Kup .
xuptorepov g. a KK. 18. spoeyeyonperns R. 19. yropns
wld 3 “ Hope makes ence ht to have ta it
el are ee ae See ae ee
construction and sentiment, III. 45, 4. 10. 8 ry re tuerépa modes x. 1. 2X.
—— aid —. Gydyxy tiv ré\pay sapée- “ And this ay thoes iy be ats
‘to be the case both with yeur city,
wg, el tye dmorbroet 7.2 os to ite ex rs and with
* May be most justly expected to be “ ours.’ The words & ¢
* also most mistrustful of ity.” meant to refer pha to
Compare III. 40, 4. Zreos dyri-
bidor6a:. The conjunction xai, which
the Scholiast calls “ superfluous,” im-
plies that, “ with their various experi-
** ence, they may be expected to have
*‘ Jearnt also to mistrust pros perity 5
j. e. “ the very circumstance of

for the speaker goes on to shew how
Lacedsmon had experienced reverses
of fortune as well as Athens.

16. dvrduews évdecia] “It was not, on
* one hand, from a decay of our soda
* nor, on the other, from any wat Roding and
* sudden increase of it ;

BYITPASHSE A. IV. 18.

23

ATHENS, 4.0. 45 Olymp 68 4
“ avrd dpotms trapye. dote otk eixds Sas Sud rv wupod-3
“* cay viv poptny odeds te xal ray wrperyeyernuévey Kar
“ro Ths ruyns cobs ae we indy EoerOe. coppovor4
“ 8 avdpéy ofrues rayabea és aupiBodrov dopards Gevro'

5“ xai rais Evudepais ot avrol evévverarepoy dy

Y. padi tar tla a) efg.
mr pocyeyernpcvys L. om, °
erérepor i. afer. B. re aé G, -

“* that we had misealculated upo
* ordi resourees, a
<< all men alike are liable.’

argue
“* nary state and resoutces ;” or, “ ar-
“* guing apse them.” Compare Il. 62,
5. and Tay iwapx vray morevet.
pe poryeyernpiver| ““ Ite acces-
6, peilovos

- 56» 3- rb ris

I. 59,

3- a a, dySpéy x.t.d.] 2-
is elow, otras, ddndov éyros rov
dog éx tis m povons ebapa-
br rapa Sobek
t youons is
las, dAAA ovpBalyovor rois
te sbdlar Bo ta Sate 4557:
AS so the expres-

confused

passin from
Fanetive, as, ood arg from the sub-

funetie to the indicative. See Poppo’s
legom.

I. p. 271. and the les
there quoted. © words xa} rais
ho Prep spcor) are iar as a
sort of parenthesia, in the midet of the

sentence. For the omission of dy, pies
the subjunctive mood ropicec:,
ar eagts Gr. §. 527. obs. 2. Jelf,
§.830. Branck on (Edi , Colon. 395-
ed. Gaisford; and Elmeley on Euripid.
reir 503. In the words immedia

» Toure refers to pépos ogee
sa Toure ipes fuveivat, nal
dcoyv dy res avrov ntas peraxetpifew.
Tour fvveiva: seems to signify, “ to

Kn

Op citer

2. popny viv V.
4- ofrwet] om. i. ihe

“ abide with, rest in, or confine itself
to, that part whieh we ire.” As

cba ds & B WS ba
VI. 81, 3 tall Soo» 8 vb doxe

UF

Poppo refers it
es port Sh which must be re-
receding pfpos; ne if
cydides sa ** As the fortunes
of those several parte should direct.”
Others refer it to cadpdver dvd par, i in
the earlier part of the sentence; “
“ their several fortunes should direct.”
I believe that Poppo is in the a
The whole passage then I would t
tranelate: “ They ate sound antied
“men, who, following a safe system,
“hold their good things as winnings
“that may be lost again; (and when
“ they lose also, these came men would
“ eonduct themselves more discreetly ;)
“and who do not think that war will
“ guit iteelf to that scale on which they
** wish to meddle with it, but will
** on even as its accidents sieay lead tha
“way. rotrp feveiva forsan delenda ;
«wel. quod malim, leg. ovre buveivas.”
Dosrez.
[The words Evveives are 0 diffi-
eult, at I I tiow tt the interpretation
them above is scarcely satis-
ry) that I I should ne to accept
Dobree’s conjecture. the present
text be genuine, I aan see however
that can be made to refer to any
other penile than pépos.
5. Kal rais tuudo
rie ris eveiore
os ovvetol #7,
poy. SCHOL.

t¢ of avrot]} re

SeEcdrepov ay

fxowrd te Kal pé-

24

OOTKTAIAOL

ATHENS. A. 0. 425, Olymp. 88. 4.
rt 3 . a ‘4 4 Q .- af Cd »y ;
- © powwro’ Tov Te ToAEuov vopicwor pn Kab’ ooov ay Tis
”~ a “A
“ avrot pépos BovAnras perayepicew, rovrm Evveivat, aAr
a. f / a
Oe ay al riyat avrav nyncwvra. Kal €daxwt ay ol
” 4 x 4 a 8 A a n~ o
“ ro.ovrot mraiovres, Oia TO pn TO OpOoupeve avrod muoTev-
- : “ ” a ad . a
ovres éraiper Oat, Ev TE evTvxEly Oy podoTa KaradvowvTo. §

5 viv piv, & AOnvaios- Karas eyes mpos quads mata, xa

“<< unmore daTEpOY, HY apa pn TeOopevor oadrnre, & TOAAG
& &vdéxerat, vopicOnvat tiyn Kai Ta viv mpoxwpnoavra
<3 “ 2 FN >» ? 8 8 , > , “ ¢ 9

Kparnoa, é€ov axivduvoy Soxnow ioxvos Koi Evverews és

\. yf ~
“ +O ETELTA KATAXNITTEW.

We invite you then ¢¢
to conclade @ lasting
peace; to ensure our
perpetual friendship ¢¢
by net abusing your

XIX. Aaxedatporioe S€ Duds mpo- 0
KaAobvrat és omovdas Kai ducAvow Tod€uov,
“ Sdovres pey eipnynv kat Evppayiay, Kal
GAnv gidriavy modAnv kal oixewryra és

2. Botrera:] A.F.H.Q.R. = rovrp fuveivat} om. A. ovr cLevad. 4. dad
Baek om. F.H. habet in margine F. r@ | om. Gdi atrovs A.B.
E.R. et marg. F. ay c.f.g. 6. nuw P. ]} om. F.V.c.g.

- “wapaxadobvrres d.i. om. G.

1. rév ve wddepov vouicwarw] Ard
xowod rd “ cadpdver 8¢ avdpay, otrives
ay,” perd trav Dror’ [xai rd bis) 4
8¢ Sidvowa, odppoves law, oiriwes o
rat Ta ék réY TrOKepwY pi) KaTa mpoal-
peow iperépay droBaivew, adda xara
rixny. enor Sé révde roy rpdroy éfryn-
Gavto’ od és elow of vouifovres roy
wddepov, TovTégtTt THY €K TOU ToAéuoU
vixny, uy xa & pépos dy rig avrov pera-
xetpi{yra:, oloy vavpayay ] Rr onen te)
KaTa TOoUTO GuvTuyyavely, Z ’ bs ay 9
TUXN IyHTat TOU wodeuov. SCHOL.

a kal eddyior’ ay al coer wraloy-
res| Of 1) murrevovres rais xara méAepoy
eiapayias’ Td yap dpbovpevoy ry evmpa-
ylav Aéyet.. otros (fyoly) CAdyiora wrai-
orev Gy ol riv médepov ev ro etmpayew
avrol xarariBéepevos. ¢, uxdy 8€ eats
rouTo rou “ caoppdérey de avdpav, otrives
“ra ayaba és aupiBodoy acpados eer-
ro.” ScHOL.

5. €y re evruxeiy} ’Avri rov el ebru-
xotev. SCHOL.

karadvowro] "Avaravowro. SCHOL.

6. 8] ’Ev edrpayig xaradkvoacba, dyrt
rov awobécba ray médepov. SCHOL.

& viv imiy x. r. X.] “This ye have
“ now a fair occasion for doing towards

5- repeaae
opadirac 8. spocxephoarra f. .
: 13. roAAnv] om. L.O.P.

“ hereafter (if

10. mpooxadourrat g.

us, and so to escape being thought
e hearken not to us,
‘and meet with disasters, which ma
* full well be) to have won by g

“‘ luck only even your present succes-
“ses; when you might leave behind
‘you a character for power and for
‘* wisdom which no after-chances could
‘‘ endanger.” He who knows not how
to improve and preserve an advantage,
may be thought not to have known
how to gain it, but to have been in-
debted for it only to fortune.

6. xai pryrore vorepov vomobnva] In-
finitivus voxicOjva: pendet a praeceden-
tibus xadas ¢yes, ut hee conjungantur,
Kad&s éyes tuty mpagas, cat prprore vopu-
o6yva. DUKER. “Iva py, édy sore
Hre varepoy, amOnoavres Hyucv, (ér-
8éxerat yap) vopcOyre xa ra wv dAdos

iruxnxevat xal ywpis cuvérews, éfoucias
upiy odons, elpnyns yevouevns dvev xuwvdv-
vow, euBovrlas re xai avdpias 8dfay rois
pera ravra avOpwmos xaradcrety, loyvos
per, Ota rd peivas byiv ray ebruyiay cai
py) peraBrnOrva, evBovrias 8é, dre €orei-
caabe év rH evruyeiy, elddres rd THS TU-
xns doraroy. SCHOL.

ge)

RYITPA@HS A. IV. 19.

2B

ATHENS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4

present suecess: for
BO peace can be dur-
able which leaves in
one of the parties a
rankiing sense of hu-
miiliation and injury.

“ gAAndAous urapyew, avrastovvres O€ TOUS €x

“rns wvycov avdpas, Kal apewov ryoupevot

“apdorépas py SiaxwdvveverOa, eire Big
4

“ dagvyoev maparvxovons Twos owrnpias

“© cire Kal exmoAvopenOeévres padAov ay yxeipmbetev. vopiCoper 2
“re ras peyadas €xOpas padior av StadverOa: BeBalws,
<< ovK HY avTapuvopevos Tis Kal éemiKparnoas Ta TAEw TOD
66 ig > 3s #4 oo > 7 \ »s SN ~

MoAeuov KAT avayKny opkets eyxaTaAapBaywy pn aro TOU
“ Toou EvePy, GAX Hv wapoy To avTd Spaaa mpos To emt-

“ exes Kal apery favroyt vujoas, Tapa & mpooedéyero,

; pos E.h. xwovvevecOar K. jy E. 4. Wapacxovons G.

‘. be (ovres e. 6. dkadvcacGa G.i. . mapdy] mapa K. 10. fairévt

.d.b.i. atrd A.B.C.E.F.G.H.ILN.P.Q.V.X.a.c.f.g.m. Parm. Haack. Poppo.
Bekk. Goell. vulgo atrés. —srep) M.b.e.

1. trapyev} This word keepe its
proper meaning. “That there should
** subsist a general, friendly, and inti-
“¢ mate feeling between us, which would
‘* always dispose us on every particular
** occurrence to support and cooperate
‘‘ with one another;” “the general
‘ feeling should always be at hand to
‘‘ influence and determine our particu-
“ Jar Ptonie —

5. vopifopev re ras as ¢y6pas
x. T.r.) “ And we think that great en-
‘* mities would be most effectually re-
“‘ conciled, not if one party aeang on
*‘ the principle of retaliation; and be-
«* cause he has been generally success-
“‘ ful in the war, were to bind his ad-
“‘ versary by compulsory oaths, and
* conclude a peace with him on un-
“* equal terms; but if, when he might
* do all this, he were to consult hu-
“‘ manity and moderation, and having
** conquered him by his virtue, were,
‘* contrary to his expectations, to make
‘< peace with him on moderate condi-
‘‘ tions.” Dr. Bloomfield has antici-
pated me in reading avrév vexnoas in-
stead of avrd or airés: and in suppos-
ing that the » was lost from the re-
currence of the same letter in the
beginning of w«joas. I cannot think
that dperg avrd wenoas can mean, as
the Scholiast explains it, 17 diravOpa-
wig aurd Td mXeoventixdy KaTaxpatnoy :
for this seems to me neither to resemble

the spirit nor the language of Thucy-
dides. The parts of the different mem-
bers of the antithesis are as usual
exactly opposed to one another: thus
dvrapuvépevos is opposed to mpds rd
érecnés—enixparnoas Tra mAéw Tov Trodé-
pov to Gpery avréy wxnoas’ and xar
dvayxnyv—fvyB7y to mapa Ad—£vvaddayj.
The words mpds rd émetxeés, i.e. oxonay
apos rd emvecxés, (Compare Matth. Gr.
Gr. §. 591. 8.) almost exactly answer to
our expression, “consulting homanity.”
If atrdéy be admitted as the true read-
ing, the nominative case to spooedéxero

is supplied at once; but in any case it

is easier to understand airés from the
whole context, than to imagine, with
Poppo, that mpocedeyero can bear a pas-
sive sense. For the accusative avrdy,
the words “‘his enemy” are so evidently
implied after éyxaraXapSdvev, that there
seems no difficulty in referring to a
substantive so clearly and necessa-
rily understood. The expression dperj
vxnoas is illustrated by Dr. Bloomfiel

by quotations from several writers: for
instance, Euripid. Hercul. Fur. 339.
dper7 ce wxo, Ovnris dv, Oedv péyay.
Compare also the words of the Falisci
to the Romans, when submitting to
them in consequence of the generosit

of Camillus. ot rocovroy 77 Suvaper Aei-
sreaOat Soxovvras Scov nrracOa THs ape-
ris Spodcyouvras. Plutarch, Camillus,
c. 10.

26 OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 86. 4
3% perpins Evvadrayy. opelrwv yap Fon 6 evavrlos pn avra-
“ pyverbor os Buabeis GAN’ avranodoiva: aperny, éroso~
4% repos coTw aicyxtvy éupévey ois EvvéBero. Kai paddov
“pos rovs peeves éxOpovs rovro Spacw oi dvOpwrot 7
“mrpos Tous Ta peérpun StevexOevras’ mepunacl re ros mevs
® éxovalas évovow avOnocaoba: peP ndovns, xpos Oe ra
“ Srepavyouvra Kal mapa yvounv Sucxiwdvvevev. XX.
Let us make peace be- “ nyusiv SE KaAGS, EbrEep more, Exes audorépors
ee on our pet wen, @ 1) EvvaAAay?, ply Te aunKecToy Su pérou
Gers reconcilistion tm- 6 Nemguevoy Tuas Karadapew, dv @ avayKn t0
youmsives to the gra- “ Gidioy vpiy éyOpay mpos TH Koy Kai idiay
terminating generow- “ EXE, vps Sé oTepnOnva: ay viV mmpoKa-
“ NovpeOa. ert 8 Svrwv axpirwy, cal vply pev
youtocontinnat 34fne Kal nyerépas gidlas mporytyvouerns,

I. om. Q. why page B.h. . vs aloyivn d.i. 4. rods} om. P.
5. seg Hee C.G.K.c.e.f.g. rovs perplos é 6. éxovcias] éxotow Lex. Seq.
.126,1. dyricacba 10, xaraXauBdavew V. 12. tyas A.B.C.F.H.
-L.M.N.O.V.a.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo jyas. 14. xpo-

yeyropens i. sporyeyernuémns L.

1. ddeoy yap x.t.X.] Com- aristocracy would feel it a personal
the sentiments of the Privernates ‘wound to lose at once so many of its
before the Roman senate, Livy, VIII. members, connected by blood or mar-
aI. riage with its principal families. Com-
2. Buches] Vid. Suidam in ¢Sid- pare Thucyd. V. rs, 1.
{ovro. ¢Bidfovro alibi émi rév macydy- 12. tyds 8¢ orepnOyva: Sy viv wpoxa-

roy. Homerus: Alas & ovxér’ Zuspve’ Dovpeba) i. ©. rou Aaxedatpovlas pidovs
BIA'ZETO yap Bedéeoor. D. Halic. Be- ylyverOai BeBalos, ripjy nal d6fay srpoc-

yras.
. immo, figuras coactas. "Odel- 13. rt & Svrey dxpirev] “Er: 82 Svrev
Aeor»—dperjy Thom. Mag. in othe, ddiaxplroy nal panvye téy 1 ;
qui dyrayziwacba habet. Wass. rey Tey card rivy Whaxrnpiay, che i.
6. mpds 8é rd twepavyotyra} Of this cxovra: of dvdpes elre diapevyouc:, xal
use of the neuter instead of the mas- tpiv pév OdEns mpoorywopuens nal pirias
culine, which is common enough in sap’ npav, édy oreodpeBa Sowep vir
Thucydides, Poppo has collected a @yopev, piv 8¢ rois Aaxedatporlas, rpiy
number of examples, Prolegom. I. p. aloxpod reds sre yas (dyri rou mpy
103. ch. viii. GA@vas rovs pas) Hs aupihopas
IX. Opay wpds ry nowy xa) iiay] pies xararBeperns, dcadAcyoper.—
That is, “we shall hate you not ony ScHoL.
« -oasourer 4 for the wound you wi éyroy lreov] * cage. being oa
“have inflicted on Sparta; but indi- “undecided.” Compare Herodot. VII.
“ vidually, because so many of us will 37,2. obre ériwvepédoy édvroy, and Thu-
“have lost our own near relations by cyd. I. 7. wAcipereper dyrev, and the
“your inflexibility.’ The Spartan note there. ;

EYTITPA®HS A. IV. 20, 21.

27

ATHENS. A.C. 695. Otymp. 88.4
“ nuiy d€ wpo aloxpod rios Evpdopas perpiws xararde-
“ pévns, dadrAayapev, Kat avrol re ayri moAcuou eipyyny

“ éAodpeba xal Trois aAdols

“EAAnow averavow Kaxody

“ romomper’ ot Kat ev rovrp vas alrirrépous ynoovrat.
5“ roAepowwra: pev yap acadas omorépwy apkavrov’ Kara-3
“ rAvoens SE yryvonevns, Fs viv pels TO TA€ov KUpLoi EoTE,
“ry xapw vuly mporcOncovow. yv te yvore, Naxedatpo-4

“vio éLeorw upiy didous

yeverOa: BeBaiws, avrav re

“ rpoxadeoapevov, xapirapevors Te pGAdov » Bracapevots.
CC . » 4 \ »s @ > A “ @ an. 9 .
10% Kai ev rourm Ta evovra ayaa oxoretre 00a eixos Elvac’ §
“ puay yap Kal UnoY TaUTa AEyovTMY TO ye GAXO “EAAn-

“ kop lore Gri urodecaTEpoy Oy Ta péeylora Tymcel.”
XXI. Of pev ody Aaxeda:poveot tocatra ebrov, vouiovres
tous "A@nvaious év re mplv xpovw omovday pev eriOvpery,

The Athenians, at the
5 instigation of Cleon,

oday dé évayrioupévov nxodverOa, ddopevns

inlet on ouch hard O€ elpyyns acpevous SekerOal te Kal Tous

I. mpds I ov as c.h.
4

Poppo. Goel]. Bekk.
yevoperns.
It. ravra F.

om. L.O.P.

cadas P.
8. BeBalovs K.

fon eee ‘ :
wot E.F.H. covra B. . Worepourrwy e, sodcuorrras f.
pey addidi sumptum ex ABCERGHLO.PV X cde. . Parm. Haack.

- 6. ysyropens A.B.E.F.H.X.b. Goell. Bekk.
rive A.F.L.O.P.Rd.g-h.i.

15. doperns elpnyns d.i. 16. re eipn
Stroda: 1.K.X.cfg. Poppo. denis défecba: L.O.P.

3. dvdracw b. — kadGy @.1.

9. Bravapéver C. 10. elvas} om. G.
12. 6rc:] om. F. Mee oy}
s Parm. dopeévous

. Bekker. Goell.

dopénws &facda H.R.e.m. dopévous défara C.E.F.G.Q.V.a.c. Haack. dopé-

wos déyeoOa: A.h. dopévous déxerGai B.

1. gv Gs perplos xararepévns |
These nel admit of two interpreta-
tions ; either, “ our disaster being set-
“ tled on tolerable terms,” in the sense
In which xaraOéoGat rédepuoy is used by
Demosthenes and Lysias, that is, “ to
* lay down or terminate a war,” (De-
mosth. Fals. Legat. p. 425. Reiske. Ly-
sias, Olymp. p. 914. Reiske,) or else,
“our misfortune being laid upon us
“lightly ;” taking xaradécOa in the

sense of bestowing or rendering. So
Xenophon, Venat. X. 8. es rovroy njy
épy}v xaréGero. ‘* Venta or bestows all

“his anger upon him.”” Compare also
Sophocl. Cidip. Colon. 1215. al paxpal
Gpepar xaréOevro Oy Auras ¢yyvrépe.

4. of xgl dy rovrg ipas] Ev tr atret

vulgo defer6al re dopévos.
yevérbas Bnrovdre ny elpnyny, bas vo-

puovoty airivwrépous. ayri rov, whéoy rey
Aaxedaipoviey tyiy rjy ydpw ris elpnyns
Sporoynoovow. 5 8é nal cuvdecpos ob
mepitta@s Keira, GAN xalws. éyet
yap or: Trov re roploast dpas VEVIKNKE=
wa, xat ry yap ris elonyns els ipas
péddovew ey. ScHOL.

5. woAepourra pev yap daades] To-
Aepovvras yap, ddjdou Syros rou mpcypa-
ros, tis €dorw 6 mpoxarap£dpevos Tov mo-
Adpov, efre 5 Aaxedaydmos, etre 6 *AGn-
yaios, xai ra €fjs. SCHOL.

4. fy re yore, Aaxedaspoviots | “Ay re
weioOnre, CEeorty tyiy Aaxedatpovios dpi-

Aous alae xdpey Sovow paddop, ffrep
Tee 3

wtr avrayv. SCHOL.

12, ra peytora ripnoe] Either, “ will

28

@OTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 425, Olymp. 88. 4 |

2 terms, that the Lace-
dxmonians, after try-

lowed to negociate
with a certain number
of plenipotentiarics,
instead of discussing

assembly of the peo- ek

ple, at last break of QvTp Onayoyos Kar’ Ekelvoy TOY ypovoy ap

the negociation.

avipas amodécev. of dé tas pev omoveas,
wn o yy a,

ing in vain to be al- EXOVTES Tous avopas ev TT] VnCe, 70n adic: by

evouitov éroiuous elvas orroray BovAwyrat 7rot-

“~ ‘ 2 ‘ “A ‘ , » Ff

cio Oat mpos avrous, Tov Se mA€ovos wpEyorTo.

gt tems before the wedurra Se avrous evnye KAéwv o KAeasverou, 5

apporépots.

ry “A oe A ,. >
aa Kal T@ TANnOeE mOavedraros’ Kai Erewev atro-
“A ‘ a
KpivacOa as ypn Ta pev OrrAa Kal odas avrovs Tous & TH
“~ ”~ 7 . 4
yno@ mapadovras mparov KoucOnver 'AOnvace, EAPovrwv Se,

amodovras Aaxedaupoviovs Nioaay xai [iqyas xat TporCnva 10 |

cai "Ayaiav, & ov moAédum éAaBov GAN amo THs mporépas

4 A A

EvpBacews, "AOnvaiwy Evyxopnoavrav xara Evudhopas Kai
, “~ 4, id “A } “~ 4 6 A
ev T@ Tore Ocopeveov Tt aANov orovday, KopicacBat Tous
yw Q A c "e@ @ a ~a +

avdpas Kai orovdas romoacba orocov ay Soxp xpovoy
XXII. of dé mpos pev THy amoxpiow ovdey 15
avreirov, Evvéedpovs Sé odiow éxédAevoy EAecOa, oirwes

o ,
Aéyovres Kat axovovres mepi éxaorov EvpByoovra Kara

anovyiay & Tt av meiMwow adAnAovs.

Kréwv de évraiv6a dn

A > @ ig 4 4 4 I@d )
qoAus evexetTo, A€yov ytyy@oKew jev Kai TporEepoy ovdey ev
a wv , s Q q 3 3 \ “~ eo “
vp ExovTas dixaLov aurous, aaes O Elvas Kai viv, oiTWES TE 20

3. Botrdovra: F.H.c.
aria 4. weOavoraros E.
ee a roe
Kara cv $ 6. Kar s
om. A. 18. 8] om. d. et E.F.
dv vp] om.e. 20. fyewvras d.e.

“honour us in the highest degree;”’
or, “ being inferior, will pay respect to
“the greatest powers ;” but the first
interpretation is to be preferred.

I. ras per orovbas—fon oplow évd-
pufov x. 7. X.] Tloseiobas bis cogitan-
dum, sic, rds pév owovdds fon chiow
évdplor éroipous elva: moveiocbas dréray
[ogeis, of eit Bovhwvrat srotei-
6a mpds atrovs. GGLLER. But may
not éroiuovs be the feminine gender
here, as according to a great majority
of the best MSS. we have vies saaa

pos avrovs moicba G.h.m.

10. vixaay P.

Q. wp&rov} om. d.i.
II. and aré C.F.H.K.V.c.f.g.h. Poppo.

s L. m
19. ywwdone V.
ape

paddoy L.
elev droxplverba: d.
tpoi{nva B.E.F.G.H.
12. ovyxwpnodvrev C.
14. érécoy I. 16. éxéXevoy
kaljom. P. ovde
isd. aades eidéva V.

ral] om. Q.

fon ovoa, VIII. 26, 1. and éroipou
BonBeias Demosthen. Chersonea. p. 93.
Reiske. The sense would then ai
“thinking that the peace lay ready
“for them, i.e. was at their dis-
“‘ posal, whenever they chose to con-
** clude it.”

19. wodvs évexecro} “ Sallust. Jugurth.
* 84. Multus instabat.” GOLLER.
Compare Herodot. VII. 158, 1. TéAop
dé wodAds dvéxecro. “ Fell vehemently
“upon them.” “ Attacked them ve-
* hemently.” :

EYITPASHE A. IV. 22, 23.
PYLUB. A.0. 485. Olymp. 88. 4
pey rAnGe ovdev eO€drovew eireiv, oAlyos Be avdpaor Fdve-
Spot Bovdrovra: yiyverOa: adda ei re vytés Stavoobvrat,
A€yew exédevoey arracw. opavres 8 of Aaxedatpovie ovre 3
, , aA 9 , 2 A 4 NY € N a
aopiow oloy re ov év wAnOe etreiv, el te at vo THs Eup-
” Ia 7 > “a “a \ 3 ‘ /

5 popas edoxer avrois Evyywpeiv, wn és Tous Evppayous da-
BAnOGow etrovres Kal ov ruyxovres, ovte Tous ’AOnvaious
ézri perpiots Tomoovras & mpouKxadodvTo, avexdpnoay éx
tov A@nvev ampaxro. XXIII. adicopevoy b€ avrav Sue-

PYLUS. AvovTo evOus al orovdal ai wept [IvAov, Kat
Rupture of the ar- Q be e , > ,

1© mistice. The athe TAS vavs ot Aaxedatmomos amyrovy, Kafarep.
miens refuse to re- / . ot ) a ’ , »
vtare the Lnstem, Guvexetro’ of O "AOnvaion éyxAnpara €xovres

9 Ud a A
nian fleet, and com- em Spouny Te TH TEexXiopars Tapaomovooy Kal

ade of Spacers, GAA OUK ak&wroya Soxovvra, elvat ove amedi-
dovay, ioxupCopuevos Ore 57 elpyro, cay Kal orioby TapaBaby,
15 AecAvoOa ras orovdas. ot dé Aaxedatpovioe avréAeyov Te,
Kai adixnua émuadécavTes TO Tav veov ameADovTes és
qoAcuov xabiotavro. Kat ta wept IIvAov um aporépwv a
KaTa Kpatos eéroA\eueiro, "AOnvaion pev Svoiw évavriaw ael
THY vnoov qepirAéovres THs Hmépas, (THs O€ vuKTos Kal
20 Giracas TEpLarppouv, ANY Ta pos TO TeARYOS GrOTE avEpos

1. adwoow K. 8¢] om. b. 4. el rs Poppo: libri omnes etre. [Poppo-
nis emendationem rece t Haack. Bekk. Goell. | nal rt ord d. ras

Evpopas P. ris cuppopas C.e.
' post ruydpres g. ;
Aovvra: d. mpod
evOews K.
adréSocay c.g. amedisocay I.
yey] om. R. ered Odvres Q.

tros}| om. fe
Popo. Goell. Bekk. ]

18. "A@nvaios pév x.r.d.] We have the
nominative instead of the genitive in’
"AOnvaicr, because in’ duorépwy éro-
Aepeiro is the same thing in sense as
SAL eroX€nouv. Poppo well com-
pares V. 70. 7 Evvodos fy’ ’Apyeion perv
—ywpowres. See Jelf, §. 708, I.

Svov évavriay}] That is, “ sailing
* round in opposite directions, so as
“to meet one another.” Compare I.

93» 5-

iay B.F.

4. emtyerpios d.i.
KaXourra i. mpoxadourro V.
wept ry mudov N. epi rdp midov K.
14. cat}om.d.i. 7

17. aw I,
dveiy 0. post vow cum A.B.E.F.H.h. omisi veoiy.

5. daBAnOeow post elardvres ponunt c.f.
cochouyras A.B.F.P.h. "poKa-
8. dOnvaiey i. ie 9. any eth: e.
13. afwroya] ddiya f.g.
apaBacGy d. 16. rd ray
pots c.f.g. 18. xara

Joon
apos| wept L.O.P.

20. mwepimppouy] Tepioppeiy est, ut ait
Pollux, I. 122. éy ean wepemey
vicoy, nal mpooxabna Gat mohcopknrixas
ynow and veOy. Sic infr. cap. 26, 7.
III. 6,1. dicit meproppifer@as’ xal we-
pope cner rd mpos véroy THs médews.

UK

adi ta mpos rd médayos x. r. d.]
‘“* Quoties ventus spirabat, non circum-
“‘ibant ra mpds rd wéAayos.” Vide c.
26, 7.1.97. Donres.

20. Any ras i.

20 SOTKTAIAOYT

SIOILY. 4.049% Olymp 04
ety Kat éx rov ’AOnvey avrois <ixoae vhes adixovro és rv
Gudaxny, Bore ai mace: €Bdounkovra éyévovro') [leAcwov-
mown Oe ev TH NTELpp OTpaToTEdevopevot Kal mpooPoAas
TTOLOUMEVOL T@ TELXEL,. OKOTOUVTES KaLpOV EL Tis Tapatréra
@oTe Tous avopas Taca. 5

XXIV. ’Ey rovre@ S€ oi ev rp SucAig Vupaxoowe xat oi
Evppayot, mpos rais év Meconvy ppovpavoas vavot ro
oe do vavtixoy O maperxevatovro mpooKopi-
pt a tA > ~ 3 ~

the Byracumns and GAYTES, TOY WoAEuov eErolwovvTo ex Ths Mec-
their allies against , ‘ , a A € \ ~

9 Rhegium. aonvns, Kai padsota eviyov ot Aoxpol tav10
‘Pryor xara xOpay, wai avrol dé eoeBeBAnneray rravdnpe

36s THY ynv avTav. Kal vavpaxias aroreipacOas éBovdrovro,
opavres Tois "AOnvaios tas perv Tapavoas oAlyas vais, Tais
Sé adeloat Kal peddAovaas A&ew TwuvOavopevot THY vACOY

47oA\wpKeioOa. € yap Kparnceay Te vaurTix@, TO ‘Piyyiov 1s

_ pAmckov mekn te nal vavoly éhopuourres padios yxepdooa-
cOa, xal 76n chav ioxupa Ta Tpaypata yiyverOu Evvey-
yus yap Keysévou Tov Te ‘Pryiov axpwrnpiov ris "IraAias
ms re Meoonvys rns ZueAlas, Tois "A@nvaiais Te ovK Gy
9 > an “~ “ “A y¥ Ve “ e

5 €lvas Ehopuew Kal rod wopOov Kparew, cots Se 0 ropOuos 7 20

3. & re ry C.F.G.H.K.N.V.a.c.¢.f.g-h.im. Haack. Poppo.
6. év ocxeXia Ab. b paxovatot ; cal £u 06, xalol cu
H.V.c.h. . érovobyro ris A.B.F. 10. Apel
BeBaAncecay B.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.a.h.m. Parm.

12. ral vav-

orparevdépevet f.

18. rod prylov L.
dy elvan A.B.E.F.H.K.N.T.

20. époppi EK.

8. 8 sapecxeva{ovro] Compare IV.

I, 4.
¥1. éveBefAjnecay) This is the read-
ing of the best MSS. in this place, as
of all the MSS. hitherto collated in IV.
1,3. It ig true that the other form, éc-
BeBAnxecay, which Bekker and Gdller
have retained, is equally right in itself,
as we have dvaSeBixecay, III. 25 I.
nro, V.14,

xararenrexet, LV. 90, 2.
2. See Matthies, Gr. Gr. if 164. obs. 1.
But we have not only dveBeSAnxecay,

IV.1, 4. but dveBeSrAnxet, Na ae 3; 80
that there seems no reason for disregard-
ing the authority of the best MSS. which
in this place also follow the same form.
19. rois "AOnvalos re] This also is an
instance of the re being out of its place,
as the sense is, éhoppely re xai rou
prov ev: “The Athenians would be
. both enable to cruise against them,
“and to be masters of the strait.”
See I. 49, 7. and Poppo, Prolegom. I.
P. 300.

BYITPA@HS A, IV. 24, 25.
SICILY. A.0, 428. Olymp. 98.4
petacy ‘Pyyiav Gadaroa xai Mecoyuns, frep Bpaxvrarov
RuKeria. THs YMEipov caréye’ Kai corw 9 XapuBdis KAnbciog
roto, 1) ‘Oduaaeus Adyera: OawAcvarat' dia orevornra de
xal éx peyaAay weAcyaw, Too re Tupoymxod Kai rou Siue-
5 Auxoi, éorixrovaa 7 Gadaaca és airo Kal powdns oboe
eixoras yoAery evouiaOn. XXV. ev rourp oly rp peratd
ai Zvpaxoow: Kai o§ Eppayos vavory driyo
wAciorw 7 TpiKovra nwayKacOnoay oe ris
NMEpas vavpaynoa: epi mAoiov dwamAcovros,
avrerevayomevos mpos te AOnvaiwy vabs éx-
kaidera kat ‘“Pryivas oxro. wixnOevres a
ura tov "A@nvainv dua rdayouvs amerAevoay,
as ExaoTo. Eruxoy, és Ta olxela aTparonreda,
ro re ev TH Meconvy Kai ev rp ‘Pryilg, piay
vaiy arodéoavres’ kai we éreyévero TH Epyy.

21

Endecisive naval sc-
tien in the straits of
Messina. Atiempt of
the Memeonians against
Naxos. Thay are de-
TO seated, and the Athe-
mians ang the alia
then make an equally
nneuccessfal attempt
ageined Messina. The
Athenians faally with-
drew to Rhegium, and
feave the Bilisians to
15 carry on the war a-

. pera O€ route of péex Aoxpoi arnAGos éx ris 3
4. Tav Teponmxod d. 3 Gédarca} om. R. 6. dv] nal I. vd E.
9. whaioo 8¢ dandéovros LO. 10. dyrexays a B. vi aa -V.h. Poppo.
11. prryias K. puryiver e. 5V. 12.dmdd 3. olxeia om. G.
14. prying &. 4 nie 16. 3¢] om. O. of 3 Noro oir pa Be
Te myer o E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.a. 8 engl per rire
rhs pirywev V. vulgo é ris Tey prrylver.

oeeersel ation But immediately afterwards,
grat the Loon » Locrian army returned h

“with the main one, the latter being
cdi Padres catego
opposite point ZO. agrees

« in nome measure with the relaion of
‘* Thucydides, who is the only writer

““ of remote antiquity, I remember to

‘have read, who has assigned this
** danger its true situation, and not

erated its effects.” C

Smyth Memoir on Sicily, pp. 123,

nA the ds Sembee Negi Ml
a Mahi Syracusans had a naval camp
essina; the Lecrians had one at

Rhegium, as their army was besieging

a sufficient explanation of the

Without supposing it to be so y
ungrammatical as that eiclnow
should not refer to manbérres, but to
éxaotos. If this were 80, not only would
the words dia rdyovs be unmeaning ;
for why should the Athenians sail away
in haste, as they were victorious? but
aleo ws écacro: férvyey would have

aptain no foree; fer what chance aay! gies
could there be in the matter *h

merely returned to their own

parties
proper atations? Finally, Thucydides

would not, I think, in that case have
written os éxacro: érvyov, but simply
dudrepo. dwéa\evcary.

OOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88, &
‘Pyyivav, émt 8€ rnv TleAwpisa rns Meoonyns ovAdeyeioan
ai trav Svpaxociov Kat Evppaxov vies Gppyovy Kai 6 weCos
4avrois Tapny. mpoomAevoavres Se of "A@nvaior xai “Pryivot
Gpavres Tas vais Kevas éevéBadov, kai yeipi odnpa emtBAn-
Géion piav vadv avroi amdAccav, Tov avdpav aroxo\upBn- 5
goavrov. Kal pera TOUTO TOY Lupaxocioyv éexBavrav és Tas
aA Q 4 > NX 4 F) . a
vais Kal wapardeovrwy amo Kadw es thy Meoonny, adfits
’ eo?» a ’ > ¢ ‘
apooBadovres ot ‘A@nvaio, amooipwcavray éxevov Kat

$2

2. cvppaxovolov V. 3. prywol V. 4. évéBaddov V. 8. avrot C.K.N.
a.d.e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. vulgo et Bekk. atrois. 6. ray] xat i. om. d.
cuppaxocley R. ovppaxovoiwv V. éoBavrov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.N.O.P.V.

a.b.e.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éuSdvrov.

4. kdAws P, 8. spooBddAovres Q.

4: xetpt o8npa] Vide Schefferi Milit.
Naval. 1]. 2.c.7. Hups.

8. avrol dirbAecay] The reading avro}
is confirmed, in addition to the MSS.
formerly collated, by the Laurentian
MS. (C2) and one of those at Thenford.
On the other hand, the MS. numbered
367, in the library of St. Mark at Ve-
nice, (X.) and that in the library at
Parma, read avrots. But atrol is un-
doubtedly the true reading, as the exam-
ple of III. 98, 1. referred to by Duker
to justify avrois, is nothing at all to
the purpose; and avro) amaecay, “the
‘* Athenians on their part lost a ship,”
is properly put with reference to the
words just before, piay vaty drohécay-
res, applied to the Syracusans. The
“‘ iron grapple” was thrown by the Sy-
racusans, from the shore, on one of the
attacking ships of the Athenians; and
the crew, unable to disengage them-
selves, escaped by swimming to the
ships of their friends, leaving their ves-
sel in the hands of the enemy. “ adroit
“ malim (quomodo ni fallor Scholiast.)
‘‘ ob érépay, (p. 33.1. 1.) ne quid dicam
“ de émPAnbcion.”” DoBREE.

Pus ard xddwo]} Pollux, I.113. erdéoper
id kdAwy. et, €v xp@ THs ys mwapam)e-
ovres, éx xdAwy EAxovres Thy vay. Po-
lybius, Strabo, et Diodorus Sicul. di-
cunt pupovAkety, et pupovAxeioba: La-
tini aon oe et ia gee
in pupovAce, Sigon. ad Liv. XXV. 30.

gcheffer. II. ie Milit. Nav. 5. Geni.
tivus xddws, quemadmodum est in Cod.

és ante rds om. K.
of] om. c.g.

Dan. fortassis nusquam alibi invenitur.
Kddw, et xdAwos dixerunt Attici, teste
Eustathio in Homer. Iliad. x’. p. 1271.
Unde nominativus xdAwes apud Apol-
lon. Rhod. II. Argonaut. 727. Stephan.
Append. ad script. al. de Dialect. p. 149.

UKER.

8. drocipwcdyroy| This word admits
of various explanations: 1. From ods,
“having a turn-up nose,” comes the
general notion of turning, twisting, &c.;
so that drogipoty would signify “to
‘‘ twist or wind oneself away,” mean-
ing that the Syracusan ships “ expli-
“ cuerunt sese,” ‘“‘wound themselves
“‘ out from between the Athenians and
‘the shore, and got out to the open
“sea.” And this sense of “moving in
“an oblique direction” suits the pas-
sage in Xenophon, Hellenic. V. 4, so.
where the present reading is émoipo-
gas. 2. If Hesychius be correct in ex-
plaining ocd» to mean “ground with
** a ateep ascent,” the scholiast’s expla-
nation, perewpiodyrwy rds vals, may be
quite correct, and the word may signify
no more than “ getting their vessels out
“‘into the open sea.’ 3. Hesychius
also says that cisuoy signifies “a shore
‘or beach,” alyadds. If this be so,
Grogimovy may mean no more than
“‘ getting away from the shore.” But,
however derived, the sense of the word
in this passage is clear; namely, that
the Syracusan ships, seeing the Athe-
nians preparing to attack them while
they were towed along from the shore,

SYITPA®HS A. IV. 25. 83

SICILY. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
, e #f ~ 2 4 \ 3 ” 7
Wpoe“LAAovrav, eTEpay vavy amoAAvovot., Kal Ev TO TWApa-6
“~ 4
TAM Kal TH vavpayia ToLovTOTpOT@ yevopevy OVK EAaToOY
yy , a “a
€xovres of Lupaxooto: wapexouicOnoay €s Tov ev Th Meo-
4
onvn Aipeéva.
A a
5 Kai ot pev "A@nvaio, Kapapivns ayyeAOetons mpodidocba: 7
, rad a
Zupaxoctois um ‘Apyxiov cal tav per avrov, emAevoay
td a Z 4 9 a \ N ~ . a
exeiae’ Meoonuio: 5 ev rovr@ wavdnuei Kara ynv Kal Tais
4 id > 4 3 , ‘
vavoly Gua eotparevoay emt Na&ov rnv XaAxiducny Spopov
> n~ ’ 4 e 4 v4
otcav. Kal TH TpPOTH NEPA TELXNpELS ToMmoavTEs Tous 8
10 Nafious é67 Ww ynv, tH & v a Tals pe i
s edyouv THY ynv, TH OS voTEpaia Tais prev vavol rreEpt-
4 N \ > a ‘\ ‘ “ 4
mAevoavres Kata tov Axeoivny trorapov tnv yy ednour,
~ A 7 ‘\ 5} , e
r@ O€ mel Tpos THY TroAW EeaeBaddov. ev ToUT@m dé O19
Linedol virép tay axpwv woAAol xaréBawov BonOouvres emi
a S Y e 3
tous Mesonviovs. xai ot Nagi ws cidov, Oaponoavres kat
/ ” “ e
1g TapaxeAcvopevot ev eavrois ws ot Acovrivo: adicr xai [oi]
rs 4 ,
dAdot “EAAnves Evppaxor és Tiyswpiay emépyovrat, éxdpa-
wn“ 4 ra
poovres adv ék THS TOAEWS TpooTimrovat Tois Meconvioss,
‘ , > ? , e A , \ e N
nat Tp&pavres amexrevay TE viTEp xiAlous, Kat ot AozTrol
a“ > , > > # . \ b) e , > a
xareras arexopnoay er oikov' Kal yap ot BapBapor ev rais
« a 3 / ‘ LY if ‘ e “
20 OO0Is EmimerovTes Tous TAEioTOUS SuepOEpav. Kal ai HES 10

1. éuBadrdvrov d.i. mpoenBadAdvrov G. a@modvovor I.Q. drodAvovow V.
2. xai—yevouévy ] om. H.P. o& H G. kat €y TH—ytyvopery &. = ToLouT@ 7, os
. or

E.F.L. 3. ovppaxdowor R. ovppaxoiows V. els tov C. = 7] om. Q.
dpxiou V. 10. pév reccapdxovra vavot e. II. axeooivny F. doexivny d.

12. éoéBaddov A.B.C.E.F.H.K.V.a.c. Haack. Goell. Bekk. téoé8uddorvt Poppo,
15.aurois P, xatol E.G.

cui legendum videtur spooéBaddov. vulgo éoéBadov.

16. évépxovras h.

cai GAot A.B. Bekker.

and thus having no space to manceuvre,
on a sudden threw off their towing
ropes, made their way out to the open
sea by a lateral movement, and then
became the assailants, instead of wait-
ing quietly to receive the attack of the
enemy.

13. xara rov Axecimmv] “ In the di-
‘€ rection, or on the side, of the river
** Acesines.” Compare xara roy Axe-
Agoy, III. 7, 3, and note.

12. vetasganiat? "EoBadAew Thucydidi
nunquam significat adoriri urbem, sed,
trruptionem facere in terram: nec un-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

erdpapdvres Cc.

quam cum mpés conjungitur. Scribe
igitur mpooéBaddov, que verba jam II.
1 g. in libris confusa vidimus. Porro.
f éo€BadXoy be genuine, it must mean,
“They directed their movements in
“ their incursion towards the city ;”” as
if éxéBadXoyv mpos Thy médy Were a con-
densed expression for ¢ofaddyres ¢yd-
pouy mpos thy mdduy.
15. mapaxeAevdpevos év éavrois| That
is, as Dr. Bloomfield rightly explains
it, mapaxeAXevoas ev odiow avrois mot

ovpevos. Compare V. 69.

D

OOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
“~ 5) . e @ %’ 9 "7 yp e
oxovoa es THY Meoonvny votepov er olkov ExaoTtat dtEexpi-
a + A e , “
11Onoav. Aeovrivor dé evOvs Kat ot Evppayor pera ’AOnvaiwy
4 ’ 4
és thy Meconyny ws Kexaxoperny eatparevoy, Kal mpoo-
, e A > ”~ A A 4 “ oY
BadAovres ot pev A@nvaiot xara Tov Apeva Tais vavow

34

> tA g ‘ N N c Fd ‘N . ?
12 €7reipwv, Oo dé meCos mpos THY TOAW. EmeKSpopny O€ Tonoa- §
e -~” A ‘ nw
pevot ot Meaonuior Kai Aoxpay tives pera tov Anporédous,
N , >
ot pera TO mafos éyxarercipOncay povpol, eLaTwains
c ~ “
WpoomwEegovTes TpEerovgs Tov oTparevparos Tay Aecovrivwy
‘ s' 4 ~
TO ToAU Kai ameéxTewayv toAAovs. tOovtes S€ ot “AOnvator
é 4 ~ a a
Kal amoBavres amo tav veay €BonOovy, kai karediméay rovs 10
A 4
Meconviovs madw és Thy TOA, TeTapaypevols EmrLyEevopevot’
“A r 4 ‘\ 4
13 Kal TpoTaloy aTHTaYTES avexopnoay es TO Prywv. peta Se
ry e Py od wv aA
TOUTO of pev ev TH LeKeAia “EAAnves avev tav ’AOnvatov
A ~ > 4 s’ > 9: 4
Kata ynv eaTparevoy ex adAndous.
; 4 “ , MM b 4 .' > “” a
XKXVI. "Ep d€ rp UvAg ert errodtopxovy tous ev TH vno@ 15
4 e °° ”“~ \ 4 > a > , a,
Aaxedatpoviovs ot “A@nvaiot, kal ro €v TH TTEipH OTpATO-
A ' ,
PYLUS, medov tov IleAoTovvnoiwy Kara xopay Eeuever.

g Progress of the block-
ade. Various means
practised by the Lace-
dsemonians to throw
supplies into Sphac-
teria.

érxiovos 5 nv trois "A@nvatos 4 pvdaxn ai-

Tov Te amopia Kai vdarTos’ ov yap Hv Kpnvn

4 “ a > | en ” » 4 n~ ¢

OT pn pia Ev avTH TN akporroAe THs IIvAov, 20
\ (4 9 ? > A 4 ‘

Kat avuTn ov peyadn, adda dtapwopevor Tov

I. éxaorat| om, A. 2. Acovrivor] Aarivos b. pera tev aOnvaiory Q.
z nexaxopevor f. xexauévny d.i. éorparevoay QO.P. d.e.i. nmpoaBardvres

-L.N.O.Q.V. f.i. 5. ére(pov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.N.O.P.V.a.c.f.g.h.i.
Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ére:pavro. = dmwexdpouny g. émexdpouyy
moanoduevs d€ C.a. 7. rédos e. 8. mpoomecdyres] om. A. 13. of eve.
14. GAnras Q. 19. re} om. d.i. § xal Udaros dropig e.

5. éreipwv] Compare c. 43, 5. éml Thy
LoArvyecay metpavew. In both instances
we.pay seems almost to assume the sense
of “ making an attack;” into which
indeed it runs naturally from “ making
‘* an attempt.”

21. Scapepevos roy xdyAnxa] The word
Siapacda is not quite synonymous
with d:opvrrew, but seems to include
the notion of shovelling, or clearing
away, as well as that of penetrating.
A dog scratching a hole with his paws

seems to give exactly the picture of
diapacda. It is thie notion of “ clear-
‘‘ing away” which makes the word
applicable to the mowing of 8 Or
corn. dyn, oxadioy mdarv: Scholl. i.e.
a shovel. Compare Euripid. Bacche,
665. dxpocot SaxrvAows Stapooa yOdva.
Appian, Punica, c. 40. diapzdpevos ri
Waypoy. Arrian, Expedit. Alexand. VI.
23, 5- 26, 12. dcapwpevous roy xadxAn«a,
as in Thucydides.

STITPASHS A. IV. 26.
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
? a“ “
KaxAnka ot wieioro eri TH Oadacon emwov olov eixos BOwp.
4
oTevoxwpia Te év Odiyp oTparomedevopevois éyiyvero, KaL3
T@Y VEY OUK EXoUTaY Oppov ai pev Girov ev TH Yi ypouvTo
Q ‘4 e A ld a > , , e
KaTG [Meépos, ai O€ peTewpor Mpyovv. aOuyiay re wWrEioTNY 64
a “a .Y c ra
5 Xpovos Tapeixe Tapa Aoyov Emtytyvopevos, ods @ovTo nuepav
_? , a 7 9 ? > + \. @& e a
aed hase pe tanepa ioc ynow@ TE Epnuyn Kal voaTt aAuup@
» A e f
Xpe@pevous. airiov dé nv ot Aaxedaipovioe mpoeemovres és THVS
van s aT \ , i) , \ 3
ynoov ecaye atrov Te Toy BovAopEvoy GANAEMEVOY Kal olvoY
“ ‘ # A
Kai Tupov Kai ef Te GAAO Bpadpya, olov dy és moAtopkiav
4, , 9 4 A “a e “~
10 Euugepy, ra€avres apyupiov ToAAod, kal tov Eiddrov ro
> / 9 , e , \ | en cd
éoayayovTt €devOepiay virwxvovpevot. Kat éonyov aAdot6
Te mwapaxwovvevorvtes Kai padiora oi EiAwres, amaipovres
> Ns a , e oF ’ ‘ ,
amo tns IleAorovyncov omofev tvxoev kal Karamdéovres
\ ‘ a
€TL VUKTOS €s TA Tpos TO TéAayos THS VnTOV. padoTAa e7
os #& 2 /f 4 ea \ ‘ ‘ a
I5€rNpouv avewwo KatadépecOary paov yap Thy dudaxny Tov
, , “~
Tpinpwov eAavOavov, omore Mvedua €x TovTou Ein’ aopov

35

2. €yéveroc. 4. wrciorny cal d L.O.Q. 6. épnpw L.O.Q. ddrpupe@ tear G.
. Rv Naxedaipdno K. r nN

N. qui
11. eloa-

5. obs govro] This is a striking in-

cirrov of Aaxedatpdyot, OF, atria Foray

stance how completely the relative in
Greek and Latin at the beginning of
a sentence corresponds to the demon-
strative pronoun, with such a conjunc-
tion as the sense requires, in English.
Ots, properly speaking, has no ante-
cedent; but by resolving it into its
English equivalent, we see how na-
turally the subject to which it refers
ma be understood from the context :
‘‘ The unexpected length of the siege
“gave them great discouragement ;
“‘ for they thought to reduce them in
“a few days,” &c. Compare VIII.
6, 6. nal ovdéy arodwdexévas, of ye pyre
apyvpvoy er: elyov méprrew x. 7.2.
7. atriov 8€ hy of Aaxedaidnor| The
construction might have been rd rovs
AaxeSatpovious mpoeireiy, or, Sts spo-

of Aaxedaydvios. But as in Latin, the
number of the verb is suited to either
nominative ; and x serge logically,
aircoy is more properly the subject
of the proposition than of Newcebae=
pomos.

g. oloy dv—fvucépy| The subjunc-
tive mood is used, as being that which
the Lacedemonians themselves would
use in their proclamation: “Any man
“ma in wine, cheese, and any
* other article of provision, such as
‘* may be useful against a siege.” The
old reading ofoy dy £uudépo violates
the common rule of Greek construc-
tion, by which the optative mood after
a relative is used without 4», the sub-
junctive with it. See Matthiz, Gr. Gr.
§. 527.

D2

OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS, A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
nm n~ A \ € 7
yap éylyvero mepioppetv, Tors Se abedns o xaramdous Kxabe-
4 A “~ 4 : 4 a
arnke’ éma@KeAAov yap Ta TAO TeTILNEVA YpNnLaT@Y, Kal
wn” . , “”~ A Fd , og
ot omAirat TEepi Tas KaTapoes THS VnTOU EhvAaTCOY. OTOL
A 4 c e / > 4 A Q a
sde yadnvyn Kwdvvevoeayv, nAioxovro. eceveov O€ Kal Kara
N / \ @& ‘4 3 t) “~ > a
Tov Ameéva KoAvpByrat Dpvdpot, kadwdiw ev ackois EepEed-s
a ‘4
KOVTES UNKOVA pEe“EeAtT@pevnY Kal Aivov oTréppa KEKOppevov"
@ A ray a a o@ > ,
gov To mpwrov AavOavovrav hudakai VaTEpov EyevovTo. Tavri
“A 4 ‘
TE TPOT@ EKATEPOL ETEXYMVTO, OL peY EOTEUTELY TA OLTia, OI

36

A 4 4 ~
dé pn AavOavew odas.
“~ ’ ~
XXVIII. ’Ev d€ rais ’A@nvas ruvOavopevor rept THs 10
” Y “a ” 2 wn 4 wv
TAAQUTMPELTAL KAL DITOS TOS EV TH YNT@ ort
ATHENS. > “A > ‘ ‘\ 5) 8 é ‘4 A a“
eam Act Opouv KQ@t €0€O0LKEC ay opeav
Uneasiness felt at A- . 2 ue po . » , Coa sa nm
thens on account of yeLov THY Gudakny emtAaBol, Opw@VTES TOY TE
the length of the block- >» / a NY ay , 4
ade: Cleon impates , EWUTNOELOY THY Trepi THY IleAomovynooy KopudHy
to the insufficiency of ,?%,/ 4 : So 4 Fos ee ‘
aduvaroy éropnevnv—apa ev ywpip Eepnup Kkalrg
3 > / @ 7 4 e \ 4
ovd €v Oépet oioi TE OvTES ixava TepireureLy,

oTparias ort

‘the generals of the
commonwealth.

émaxeAoy a.

8é] om. ABERRE
car@dia Suidas v. vpvdpos.

1. xabevorjxes G.Q.c.d.f.g.i.et corr. F. 3. dxeAXov i.
c.g. . €xévouv d. éméveov margo N. et V.
5 kodupSnrol A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.R.a.c.d.e.f.g.

. KaTapepeXcrr@pevny e. xexxopevov V. 8. re] ye ALE. 8€ F. re rp K.b.
Bteyoisere | exaaies C.K.V.a.cg. éxméurevi. 10. de} om. P. 13. emi-
AdB8n R.c.g.. re om. G. 14. rept wedondvynooy C.G.P.a.d.e. 16. otéy I.

4. éoéveov—xexoupevov| Suidas in
tdvdpos. Wass.

6. pnxova pepeXtroperny|] Laudat
Eusetathius ad Hom. Odyss. a’. p. 1390.
Wass. ‘ Poppy seed mixed with ho-
“ney.” “ Papaveris sativi tria genera :
*‘candidum, cujus semen tostum in
** gsecunda mensa cum melle apud an-
** tiquos dabatur.” Pliny, Histor. Na-
tur. XIX. 8. Athenzus speaks of
“ poppy bread,” i. e. bread sprinkled
with poppy seeds on one side, and with
sesamum, or paraley, on the other. Com-
pare Athenzeus, III. 75. Schweighzus.
and Casaubon’s note, with the passage
of Pliny already quoted. The seeds of
the ssgellu damascena, or fennel flower,
are used by the Greeks at this day in
the same manner, together with sesa-
mum. See Dr. Sibthorpe in Walpole’s
Memoirs, vol. I. p. 246.

15. dua év ywpip épnuq] The words of
this sentence are confused, though the
sense is clear. The setting in of bad
weather would defeat the Blockade in
two ways, by rendering it impossible
for them to feed their armament, and
by hindering their ships from watching
the island effectually: ray re émerndeiav
—+rév re epoppoy. For provisions, to
carry them round Peloponnesus by sea
would be out of the question, and even
in summer they could not send enough
by this mode of conveyance; nor, again,
could the men supply themselves, be-

cause they were in an uninhabited
country. (Compare ch. 3, 2. épnpoy ard

re xal emt woXv THs xopas.) This last
difficulty is state o our words, dpa
év xwpiy épnum; where és ywpioy épn-
tors as ‘hueydides, according to Gdl-
er, ought to have written, would only

EYITPAPHE A. IV. 27. 37

ATHENS. A. C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
4 y 4 > 4 wv 9 » @?
—rTov Te ehoppov ywpiwy adwevov ovTwy ovK Eeqopevor,
a “A \
aAX 7 aopev avévrav ryv dvdaxny meptyernoeabae Tovs
wv a ”~ r “a n~ ~
avdpas, 7 Tois TAoiots & TOV GiTOV AUTOS TYE XELoVA THPH-
cavras exrAcocrOa. mavrov de ehoBotvro padiora Tous 2
r tf wv 4 $ \ > ' > #
5 Aaxeda:povious, ort Exovras Tt toxupoy avrous évosucoy
oukert opiow emunpuKeverOor Kali perepeAovTo Tas azrov-
A : n
das ov deEapevor. KActwv S€ yvous avrav rnv és avrov3
~ “ 4 ra)
Urrowiay Tepi THs KwAvpns Ths EvpBavews ov tadnOn én
‘ “A
A€yew rovs eLayyéANovras. mapawovvtayv dé tav adtype-
N
1ovev, eb pn ohiot morevovelt, KaTarKOToUs Twas Téa,
e ‘4 4 > \N ‘ ‘4 ¢ 9 > 4
npéOn KaraoKomos autos pera Oeceoyevous um “AOnvaiwv.
Q \ o@ 9 , a x 4 , 2 ,
Kal yvous ort avayKxacOnoera: n TavTa deve ois SteBadAcy 4
7 Tavavtia eimov wevdns dhavnoecOat, mapyver rois ’AGn-

2. adévrov K. qe roOa g. 3. 4 ciror c. mpnaavres V. Toy
epova LL. 4. 8€ AFULN.O.QVb. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo re.
3 peerepédXovro I.d.e. . avrdy| abrov Bekk. 8. xwAvpBnsI. 1. Beayévous

G.L.O.c.d.f.g.m. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Oecyévous Goell. Bekk.
Bekk. 12. &éBarev G.L.Q.d.e.1.

have led to worse confusion, as the

tnd abn. V.

13. havncver Oa] yernoerOa B.h.

*‘ overtures, as feeling their own

reader might have then been tempted
to joi these words too closely with
those immediately preceding them, as
if the construction were ry Kopidny és
xepior épnuov: whereas the words dpa
—epnpy are, in fact, almost parentheti-
cal; and if expanded into a more gram-
matical sentence, the whole would ru
thus: dpavres rev re émirndeioy tTHy—
xopudyy aduvaroy éropemy, (dpa Se éy
xwpio epnuy orparevopévats ox fv av-
vibev mopi{erOa, xat avd ev Oéper—rept-
srépusrecy,) Tov Te Ehoppoy—ouk eadpevoy.
4. wavrwy 8 époBovyro x. r. X.]
«‘ Above all, the conduct of the Lace-
“‘ demonians alarmed them, because
“they thought that their abstaining
“* from any farther overtures for peace
*‘ arose from their feeling themselves
“fon strong ground.” “Eyovras te
loyupéy’ “ Havin vai strong point
‘* in their game which’made them sure
“of winning.” ‘This is Goller’s and
Dr. Bloomfield’s mode of interpreting
the passage, and I think it on the
whole the best. Yet emanpuxeveoOa
will bear, I think, a future sense, “they
“thought they would no more make

“* strength, and that the Athenians had
‘* failed in obliging their men to sur-
“render.” And this was the interpre-
tation of Portus. See Poppo, Prole-
gom. J. p. 154.

IT. Geoyevous] Why Haack and Poppo
should have chosen to follow some of
the worst MSS., in reading Gcayévous,
I am at a lose to understand. That
Cecyévns is the more common name is
surely the very reason why the copyists
were unlikely to have altered it into
Ocoyevns, if Oeayévns had been the ori-
ginal reading. But Gcoyems is a ge-
nuine Athenian name, and occurs not
only in Xenophon’s Hellenics, I. 3,
19: II. 2 2. but also in an inscription,
of a date not later, certainly, than
the Peloponnesian war, where it appears
amonget the names of several other
Athenians of the several tribes who
had fallen in battle. See Béockh,
Inscript. Greec. pars. II. cl. 3. p. 298.
Possibly the Theogenes here spoken of
is the very individual mentioned b
Aristophanes in the Wasps, v. 1378.
which play was first acted only three
years ‘her the affair of Sphacteria.

@OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A. C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4
vaiots, Op@v avrovs Kal w@ppynuevovs TL TO WA€OY TH yvoren
OTparevew, OS Xp) KaTacKOTOUs pey pon TWepTrew punde
StapeAAew Kaipov mapievras, eb dé Soxet avrois adnOn elva

\ 9 , a oN \ v . 2 , Q
STA ayyeAAopeva, wAEiv eri Tous avdpas. nai es Nixiay rov
Nixnparov orparnyov ovra ameonpatvev, éxOpos av Kals
eriripav, padiov elvat mapacnevp, et avdpes elev of oTpa-

Q , a ‘\ > “~ 4 A > @#

Tyyol, mAevoavras AaBelv Tous ev TH vNT@, Kat avros 7
XXVIII. o d€ Nixias ray re

$8

ay, el pe, ToijoaL ToUTO.

NICIAS, the first of
the ten generals, of-
fers to resign the
command to Cleon.
Cleon accepts it, but
finding Nicias in ear-
nest, wishes to resign
2 it. The people force
him to keep it, and
he undertakes to con-

’A@nvaiwy tt vroGopuBnaavray és tov KAéwva,

Ort Ov Kal vuv TAEl, el padioy ye avr@ haiverat, 10
Kal Gua Opwy aUvTov emiTiyw@yTa, ExéAEvEY Ty
riva BovAcrar Svvawv AaBovra ro eri odas
elvas émtyetpely. 6 O€ TO ev TMp@Tov olopEvos
avrov AGy@ povoy adievas Eroipwos Hv, yvous |

quer Sphacteria within O€ T@ OVTL TapadwoElovTa avEXOpPEL KAL OUKIS
a as dm avros GAN Exeivov atparnyew, Sedias 78

I. coppnuevous ro A. = Tis yous L. N. V. = 3. Srapedew L.Q.V. donq K.
4. Tov vixiay vinparoy | K. 5+ ar eonpavey e. cme tid ante or y
ponunt O.P. 6. ef of dv8pes K. ef om. e. of dv8p. V b m\evorarres
auris yap V. 10. mei O.P. Bekk. ed. 1832.

ap
Poppo. “Vid. Tahoe. ad
vulgo, Haack. mrAéee.
Ig. rp dvr] Gri Q

14. pove e.

9. trobopuBnodyroy Ti e. -
Phrynich, p. 220. et nos I. 1. p. 230.” Poppo. mea d.
op uigrih aed aah aur@ f. 11. fv twa H.K.

16. avrdy 1.

. aire yev| “ He pointedly al-
ee Bact as hie semen eae
“ pointed at Nicias.” In caning

. 20, I. robrou pe wépt airol dmoonpa
' wéere: “On this point yourselves will
“ gi ify, | or express, what are your
‘* wishes.” “Arroonpalvewy és seems to
resemble the expression aroB\érew és,
“To point at a person.” “Yd _d:da-
oxdAdov xopds droonunvayros, (Plato,
Euthydemus, c. 5.) is, “at the signal
« of the master or teacher.” The sense

ven by Hesychius, dmroonpaya, amo-
Gee, i.e. ‘to drive into banishment,”
occurs in Xenophon, Hellen. II. 4, 13.
and II. 3, 21. ra ypnpara droonugva-
oa; i.e. “to mark out for public
“gale.” So dsroonyaiverOa:, as applied
to a person, seems to be, “to mark him
** out toget rid of him;” as émconpaiver Oat

(Isocrat. Panathen. p. 233. b. and A-
schines, fals. Legat. p. 230. Reiske) sig-
nifies “‘ to mark with approbation.”

12. rd em) odas elva:| “ For all that
“concerned them,” i.e. “the gene-
“rals.”” The accusative case occurs
again in Dionysius, VII. 45. rd Y. emi
Tovroy eivas pépos: and rd xard rovroy
elvas occurs in Xenoph. Anabas. I. 6,
9. The dative, on the other hand, is
used VIII. 48, 5. rd pév en” éxeivors
civa. In all these cases the use of the
infinitive efvac ia similar to the expres-
sions éxdv elva, rd viv elvas, ry mpaorny
eivaz.e See Hermann on Viger, nott.

whe 178. The same meaning is else-
ere expressed without ely; astéy
én’ éxeivots, Lysias against Simon, p.
160. rd xar’ ¢, ada ag. Polycles,
p. 1210. Rei

SYITPA@HS A. IV. 28.
ATHENS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
4 9 a 9/7 J e s N ”~ e ”~ 3
Kai OUK Gy olopevos ot avToy ToAunoaL UVToxwpnom. adbbis
dé o Nexias exeAeve, xai eEioraro rhs emi TvA@ apyis, cat
r ‘N 9 A nw
paprupas tous ‘A@nvaious errouiro. ot Se, olov SyAos gider3
~ 4 “” n~
qo, Oo@ paAdov 0 Kréwy vredevye tov mAoiv Kat éfav-
47 N b) ld “4 9 v4 A
5EXapEL TA eipnueva, TOT@ emeKeAevovTo TS Nixia mapad-
, ‘ 9 b) . 2? U > , n~ a 3 »¥
Sova Thy apxny Kal éxeiv exeBowy TAciv. waTE OUK ExaV 4
@ “A 4 ~ A
OTws Tay eipnuevov ert eLaTrahAayp, ubiorara: Tov TAobv»,
N A
Kal mapeAOwv ovre hoBeioOa édn Aaxedaovious mAcvi-
/ A > A ”“ ‘4
aceaOai te AaBov Ex pev THS WoAEws ovdeva, Anpuviovs Se
\ I / ‘ / ‘ \ a 3 A
To Ka pBpious Tovs Wapovras, kal weATaoTas ol noay EK TE
# ,

Aivov BeBonOnxores nat adAdoOev rokoras Terpaxocious-
n \ wv» ¥ 4 wn > 4 4 > ‘
Tees de xe eon ai a Ba IlvA@ orpariuras evros

“ id ~ ~
nuepav eixoow 7 afew Aaxedamoviovs (ovras 7 avrou

; a mn V> , >? , ‘ ,
amoxtevew. trois dé A@nvatos everece pev Te Kal yéAwTos 5
~ , s ~ 3 Ld a)
157] Koudodrcyiz avrov, aopevais 8 dyws éyiyvero ois
, a 2 r 4 a aA “ “~
cappoot tov avOpwrov, Aoyouevois Svow ayabow roi

s a a
érépov rev&erOat, 7 KAewvos amadAaynoer Oar, & padrAov

39

1. of] om. e aroxepjoa d. 2. éxéAevoe Q. sruAov B.h. 4. 80a B.
éLédevye P 5. rocov G.O.P.d.e.i. réaoe C.a. émexeAevoyre V. roy
wxiay @. 6. éreBéour C.a. ore] Govwep c. 4. és] om. c. g. trre-
fed\Xayy €. emadday7 cc. éoramadAcyy Q. g. éx ras Q. To. euSpiovs O.
re| ras O.P. 12. rois—orpariwrats A.B.C.EF.G.HK.L.N.OP.Qc. f.g.h.i.
Haack. Cus Goell. Bekk. vulgo rovs—orpariaras. 13. dfew]efewI. (ay-
ras] om. L.Q. 14. éverece Tt K.c.e.g. evereveéy re c 15. dopevas d.
8 cpos V. = eyvevero G.O.m. 16. dveiv F.G.O. 17. paduota B.h.

. ebaveyope ra clonpéva “ Tried to
e pa

4 of Raav €£ Alvov BeBonOnxéres, nal DX
** back out of what said,” is a 5 ii =

bev rofdras.

very exact though not a very elegant
translation of these words; ¢favaywpeiy
is used with an accusative case, because
it has simply the sense of “evading,
‘escaping from,” just as Livy writes
“egredi urbem,” XXII. 55. because
‘* egredi” is synonymous with “ relin-
** quere.”

10. of Roay ex re Alvov igipadg eda?
This also is an instance, as Haack
rightly explains it, of a confused con-
struction ; it should be either xai éx re
Alvou BeBonOnxdras meXracras, rai dAdo-
Gev ro€cras, or else, éri b€ weAracras re

17. } KAéwvos aradAaynoec Oa, # Aa-
xedaipoviovs adios yetpooacba} Com-
pare III. 46, 2. waparxevacagOat moXt-
opxia re wapareveioOa, where, as in this
place, the aorist has been rightly sub-
stituted for the future by the recent
editors, on the authority of the best
MSS. In dradAayhoeobat there is the
notion of a continued future circum-
stance, “they would get rid of Cleon
‘and be rid of him from thencefor-
‘* ward,” whereas yetpwoacGas expresses
one single action, with regard to which
the time is unessential.

40) OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUB. A.C. 485. Olymp. 88 4
WAmov, y shadrcior yvopns Aaxedapoviovs odior xeipo-
caocba. XXIX. nat ravra Swarpatapevos ev TH exxAnoia,
pyiua = Kal Yonhucapevwv "AOnvaiwy avr@ tov mAodr,
He smocates Deno ray Te év [vA@ oTparnyov Eva. TpooeAoMevos

4 ‘\ 9 \ ) 4 9 ~
thecommand,andpro- Anpoabevny, Thy aywyny Ova Taxus ETOLELTO. 5
ceedsto Pylus. An ac-

‘N \ , / ud
2 sidental fre in Bphac TOV O€ Anwoobevny mpoceAaBe muvOavopevos
teria hed burnt the wns, pare TOV €° THY UN é a6,
THY amoBaow avrov és THY YVnTOV CLavoeta Gat.
wood, and discovered : ‘ = ~ a 7
3 to the Athenians the OL YAN OTPATL@TaL KaKkoTTABoUVTES TOU Kwplouv

enemy's position. Cle- a a , a
on prepares to maken TH) @TOpia Kat paAAov moAlopKoupevot 7) 70-

escent on the land. Aronxoivres MppnvTo StaxwOvvedoat. Kai AUT 10
29, 50. # er V € oa > a lg
Ere pony Kal n vnoos Eumpnobeioa Taper.
, A A Pv) 2 A en 2 s 4 AN NN NN
4ITpOTEepoy pev yap ovans avTns vAwdoUS Emi TO TOAD Kal
arpiBovs Sua thy at épnuiay époBetro, kat mpos Tév Tode-

A a s 0 A 3 m n \ aA 0@
piv TovTo évojuCe paAdAov Eivat’ TONA@ yap av orparoTred,
amoBavre €& adavois xwpiov mpoaBadAovras avrovs BAG- 15
mrev’ oiot pev yap Tas exeivoy auaprias Kal TapacKeuny
eos a a > a e ’ a 3 a \ a a
viro THs VAns ovK av opoiws Onda «ivat, Tou dé avrav
otparorédov Karahayvn av clvat wavra Ta apapTnpara,
@oTe Mpoowinrew ay avrovs ampoadokntws 7) BovAowrTo*

1. xetpboacba A.B.F.H.I.N.Q.V.d.f. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo Naar
2. diarpakdpuevos 6 xNéwy E. 4. ray évO.P. has Bika te 5. aywyny A.B
hts = H.N. Poppo. ar bition vulgo dvaywyny. Conf. VI. 29, a rayos P.

ov) om. b. 10. abr ért| ert rp ere II. map-

ees xe A. .C.E.F.H. K.L1 Vua.b.c. Haack. Poppo. ena Bekk. vulgo sapeixe.
FG. airis otons A.B.h. Bekk. Goell. bie Yi

rrohv O 13. ridin it b. THY épyyiay h. epoBeiro mpos A. B. F.
14. évdpite ap ed rovro elva CR rovro evduiley elvat paddov O. IS. awo-
Bavras d.i. é£aroBayr E. évras G.L.O.Q.m. mpooBahouvras é.

17. im Leg elvas 8a G.L -P.d.em. abrav] a’rov G. = atray Bekk.
19. mpontrrety dy}om.K.Q. —atrovs] om. V.

5. Tv ayo] This reading has been “ing to eail,”’ or “ was preparing for
pea by the recent editors, in this “his voyage.” dywy), ddés. Hesy-
place as well as in VI. 29, 3. instead of chius. :

the common reading dvaywynv. 14. WOAAG itp dy nT. A.) Brevius
refers to the voyage generally, dvcy dictum Pdi atrovs yap arparoréde diro-
to the commencement of it ; the fon former favri, el xai roAv hv, 6, Opes mpoo

therefore seems to suit best with the ras €£ dpavois xwpiou, Brdwreww dy abr.
imperfect tense ¢roveiro, “was proceed- Haack.

HYITPASHE A. IV. 29, 30.
PYLUS, A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4

ér’ éxetvos yap dv elvae Thy émtyeipnow. et & ad és Bacds
xepiov BiaCorro opoce lévor, Tovs €Aaoaous éprreipous O€
THS xopas txpeirroust évouie Tay mwAeovey ameipwr' day-
Oavew Te av TO EavTav oTparoredov TOAD dv StapOerpopevor,
50UK obdons THs mpocoews 7 xpHY GAANAOs émiBonbeiv.
XXX. amo d€ rod AirwAtxod wafous, 6 dia rHv DAnv: pépos

TL E€YEVETO, OVX TKLOTA avTOV TadTa éeonE. Tov de TTpATIO-2

41

Tov avayxacbévrav Sta THY OTEvoywpiay THS YnTOU ToIS
€oxXaToIs Mpociaxovras apiororroioOa Sua mpobvAakns, Kal
1OEMTPHTAYTOS TLWOS KATA piKpoy THs VAns axovTos Kal azo
TOUTOU TVEVMATOS ETLyEvOpEeVvOU, TO TOAL auTns éAabe KaTa-
kavdév. ovrw dn tous te Aaxedatoviovs paddov xaridwv3
wAciovs OvTas, vrovoay mpoTepoy éAaaoodt TOV Giro
tavrod} eoréurew, froref as én’ aktoypewy rovs ’A@n-

1. dy elvas A.B.F.H fh. Poppe: Goell. Bekk. efvacN.V. vulgo elva: dy. ev 8 dy
ouv

esC. i & ava. ; 2. Biafowro d.e. 3. Kpelooous e. Haack.
Poppo. Goell. mredvovL. 4.170] atrdb. éavrdv A. éavrot O. 5. ovK |
om.b. smpodyews Bekker. in edit.1832. éypay O. 4. elogesV. = -). TrpO-
icxovras A.B.E.F.H. et yp. G. mpoicyovres N. mpocydrras V. dpirroroinea-
oa d.i. gvaAakis b. 10. opixpdy G. —s rs] om C.G.d.e. II. xata-

avobey V. 14. fatrott Poppo. rére [8¢| os Poppo. quem secuti sunt

x
Haack. et Goell. rd, re N.

6. pépos re eyevero] Is not the sense
of pépos rs here the same as in I. 23, 4.
pépos tt Pbcipagca, and in VII. 30, 2.
that is, does it not signify, “mainly, ina
‘¢ great degree,” rather than “ partly?”

8. dca rHy oTevoywpiay x. r.d.] “The
*« Athenian soldiers having been forced,
“ from want of room, to land and take
‘their dinners on the water’s edge in
* the island, with a guard posted in
** advance to prevent any surprise from
*‘ the enemy.” Compare c. 26, 3. ore-
voywpia re éy ddiyo otparomedevopevors
éytyvero x. T. X. e Peloponnesians
occupied all the shore of the harbour,
except the space immediately under the
walls of the fort; and the coast outside
the harbour, besides its distance, was
too rocky to allow them to run their
ships on it. They had therefore scarcely
any other land on which they could
disembark except the shore of Sphac-
teria itself. For the expression dpicro-
woveccOa: da mpodvAaxns, (literally, to

take one’s meals in a state of guard-
Ing in advance,) compare 8’ dvaxwyijs
eyeveoOe, I. 40, 4. and the note there.
‘* Whilst they were at their meals they
“had outposts fixed, to guard against
** gurprise.”” Compare Xenophon, Hel-
len. VI. 2, 29. speaking of Iphicrates :
PuAaxds ye pv, el rvxos ey TH trodepig
dpioromotovpevos, ras pév év tT yf, do-
mep mpoonket, kabiorn, év 8€ rais vavoly
alpdpevos avd rovs igrovs amd rovrev
éoxéret.

10. xara puxpoy ris TAns | Compare emi
péya Tov peyddov oixodopznparos, IT. 76,
4. and the note there.

14. tairodt] It is not the omission of
the subject in this clause that makes
atrov most suspicious; but the appa-
rent flatness and uselessness of the
word itself in its present situation.
Poppo therefore proposes to read av-
rovs; Dr. Bloomfield prefers avrois.

tréret] Poppo and Haack insert dé
after this word, in order to make the

©QOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4
, “~ X ww ao “a >
vaious paAAov omovdny toeicbat, THY Te VnOOY EevaTroBa-
, t 4
TeaTépay obcav, THY ETLxeipnow TaperKevatero oTpaTiay TE
, 9 a 9 ‘ , \ \ » e al
perarréumov €x Tov eyyus Evppyayov Kal Ta adda €rotma-
ra wv e (4 “
aCov. Knréwv 6€ éxeivp te mpomeppas ayyedAov as 7Ewv, Kal
¥ A A s 7? > ” > Il , r ,. @
éxov oTpariay nv yrnoaro, adixveiras és TvAoy. kat apas
ray N ~ > , A
YEVOMEVOL TELTTOVEL TPWTOV és TO EY TH Nreipw GTparoTedov
4 4 ) , » 4 A 9
Knpuka, Tmpoxadoupevor ef BovAowro avev Kwdvvou Tous ev
“A ~ +) . ,
TH mow avépas odiot Ta Te Orda Kal odas avrous KeAcvew
~ S49 —(C68 “~ ~ , 4 "f v
mapacovval, eh @ pvdaxyn TH METPIG THPHOVTAL, Ews ay TL
- #3 > , \
mept Tov mAéovos EvuPaby. XXXII. ov wpordeEapevwv d€10

42

After summoning the
enemy in vain to sur-
render, Cleon effects a
landing on Sphacteria.
Position of the Lace-
dzmonian garrison,

~ N (4 a
auTav piay pev nuepay ereoyov, tT] O voTe-
‘ 4 “~
pala avnyayovro ev vuKtos er oAiyas vais
‘ e c , > A N A
Tous omAiras tavras emiPiBacavres, wpo Oe
a o rw, > a ra e ’
THs €@ OAtyov améBavoy THs vnooU ExaTe-

and disposition of the nefley, EK TE TOU TEAaYOUS Kal mpos TOU ALpeE- 15
I. 7H Te voy Q. 2. orparecay h. 3. perarreprdvrov B. 6. és rd]

om. K. a a ra d.g. . mpnoworra H. 10. mepi mA€o-

vos B. ovpSab7 V.b. EvpBacbn c. EvpBiBaob7 d. sefapevoy g. 1I. av-

rav| at C.E.K.Q.b.c.g. trrecrxor f.

12. avpyayovro A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.N.V.

a.b.c.d.e.f.g. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ayryayov.

émiiras Cue. 14. ereBawwoy V.d.i.

Thy vycov O.

13. avrovs
15. mpos A.B.E.F.H.K.N.

c.f.g.h. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo mpé.

sentence grammatical; as they say, that
moveioOa depends on wrovowy, or on
voui{wy, which could be extracted from
it. Another way of correcting the pas-
sage consists in reading rd re—ot-
eiaOa, referring thus the three clauses
rovs re Aaxedaipoviovs,—réd te—rovus
"AOnvaiovs—mroreioOat,—THv Te vyCoP,
all to the same word xaridav. ‘“‘ Per-
‘“‘ ceiving that the Lacedemonians were
‘*‘ more numerous,—and perceiving the
“* increased anxiety of the Athenians, as
‘“‘ they considered the enterprise to be
‘* now deserving of their serious efforts,
“‘ and (perceiving) the increased facility
“‘ of disembarkation on the island, he
‘“‘ prepared,” &c. Dr. Bloomfield by
his translation appears to understand
the passage in this manner, but he has
no note on it. It is seldom that the
particle re occurs in three successive
clauses, yet a similar instance is to be
found, VIII. 96, 2. orparomé8ou re ade-

ornxéros,—f@AAwy TE veav ovK ovcdy,—
avTra@y re oraci(dvrey, for there seems
no reason to follow the recent editors
in inclosing the last re in brackets.

5. Gua yevdpevor| This is an instance
of the adverb dua used as the predicate
of a sentence, as is frequently the case
with the opposite adverbs diya and yw-

is. See Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. 308. Poppo,
Prolegoni, I. p. 169.

10. mepi rou mAéavos| Td mAéoy is
“summa rerum,” or as Shakespeare
calls it, “‘the main ;”” “Then let’s make
‘‘ haste away and look unto the main.”’
Henry VI. part IT. act I. scener. Com-
pare IV. 117, 1. €upS8nva ra mrcio.

I5. mpos tov Ayzevos| This is un-
doubtedly the true reading, approved
by Duker, and adopted by Haack, Pop-
po, and Dr. Bloomfield. Duker refers
to III. 21, 2. 1V. 130, 1. Add also I. 62,
1. and the note there.

ZYITPA®HS A. IV. 31, 32.
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 8. 4

> td tA Kd e ry Q
OKTakOolos padwora ovTes omXiTaL, Kal
3s r 4 a 9 Af N “~ ,
€xapovv dpoum emi To mparoy duAaxripiov

-~ a e ~
TS wnoov. ade yap Stereraxaro. év TavTn pev TH TpoTy 2
gvAaxy ws Tpiaxovra Roay omAira, pécov Se Kai opadd-
f e a a

STATOY TE Kai wept TO Vowp of MAEioTOL avTaeY Kai "Emcradas

43

Athenians for attack- vos,
ing them.
31, 32.

& apxov elxe, pépos S€ TL ov TOAD abTO TO éxyaTov év-
Aagae TIS vnOOV TO TMpos THY TIvAoV, & fw ex Te Gadagons
GTOKPHUVOY Kai ex THS Ys WKioTa eripaxov' Kat yap Te Kat
Epupa avTohe fv madaov Aibwv Aoyadnv rerompevoy, &
10 evoutov ahiow dbéAipov dy elvat, ei xaradapBavor avaxo-
, ” A Ld 3 e
pnots Biauorépa. ovrwm pev reraypevor. hoav. XXXII. of
de "AOnvaios rovs pev mpwrous dvAaxas, ols éreSpayov, evOus
StadGeipovaor ev re Tais evvais ert avadapBavovras Ta oda,
“ c ‘ > 4 > , F a . “~ A
kai Aadovres thy aroBacw oiopevmy avTav Tas vals Kara
\ > »¥ ”“ “N “~ ref \ @& 4
1570 €Oos és Ehopyov THs vuKTos TAciv. apa dE ED ytyvomern a
1. dvres}om. V. 6. € xe] Fp
aurov. éoxaroy A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. ECHO: ety
. EKK.

4. péoov 8€ xai duaderaroy| Poppo
notices the omission of the article be-
fore pécov. (Prolegom. I. p. 195.)
** But,” he observes, the MSS. omit it
“‘in other similar passages, II. 81, 2.
“* IV. 96, 3. where the printed editions
“insert it.” [The later editors have
again omitted it.] So also we have
defidy xépas, IV. 93, 4. VI. 67, 1.
‘The reason appears to be that the
words pécos, Gefids, and the rest of
the same nature, are in themselves so
definite when used in describing the
position of an army, that they have
come nearly to resemble proper names,
and thus the article is omitted or in-
serted apparently at pleasure. Thus
Baoirevs, a8 applied to the king of
Persia, is used as a proper name, and
in this instance the article is almost
always omitted.

6. avrd rd foxaroy| This is Bekker’s
correction of the old reading avrot
€oxarov; and the later editors have
adopted it. He, however, would prefer
Tovcxaroy, as does Dobree, which has
the advantage of best accounting for
the common corrupt reading. No dis-
tinction of words being made in the
oldest MSS. a copyist might easily
have omitted a syllable in avrorovcya-

tov, and have written avrovoyaroy,

which a subsequent copyist, by an un-
lucky attempt at correction, may have
altered into avrovecyaroyv.

13. & re rais evvais xal Aaddvres]
“ Both because from the early hour
“the men were not yet afoot, and be-
“ cause their landing had been effected
‘*‘ without observation.” dabdyres riv
ardéBacw is equivalent to riy anrd8acw

ov mpotddvras

©QOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4
‘ , A “ e ,
Kat 6 aAAos otparos améBawov, ex prev veov EBSounkovTa
4 , A / e of
Kai odiy@m mwAEovwv mavres TAnv Oadapiwv, ws éxaoTot
/ , 9
€oxevacpevol, TOoLoTaL Te OKTaKOTLOL Kal WeATAOTGL OUK
/ \. »
eAaccovs tovrav, Meoonviwy tre ot BeBonOnxores Kai addAot
4 \ , ra UA \ “a 9 8 a ,
door rept IlvAov Kareiyov, mavres TAnY THY El TOU TELXOUS 5
A ( ? a5
3gvaAdxeov. Anpoobévous d€ raéavros Séotnoay xara dua-
yy @ 5 4 “A , a
Kootovs Te Kat mAéious, €oTe O 7) EAaocous, THY Ywplwv Ta
, 4 @ a id Ld / 3 “~
perewporara AaBovtes, ows ort mAEloTH aTropia 7 Tos
, ? a LY “ y¥ N
modelos ravrayobey + KexvkAwpevois,+ Kat pn EXwoL pos
“ ,
6 rt avriragwvrat, GAN apiBodror yiyvovrar T@ TAGE, Ei 10
~ N ~ 4 4 ‘
pev Tois mpocOey eriotev, viro TOY Karon BadAopevol, ci de
n ”~ 4 A
4Tois TAayiots, UTO TOY ExaTépwOey TapareTayMEvMV. KATA
nn e 4 ,
yotov Te aet eeAAOY aUTOIs, XwpnoEav, ot ToOAEuLOL
. 4 Ss A e > 4 4 4 > 4
éceaOat YiAdol Kati of amopw@rarot To&evpact Kai akovTiots
I. xal GAdos P. éreBawov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.0.V.c.e.f.g.h.i.m. éréBas-

44

ver d. pevtavvedvQ. dydonxovra G.I.0.P.d.ei. - 2. exavros doxevagpévos
di. 4. €Adrrovs O.e. roiren| om. L. —_xat @dor A.B.E.F.G.H.N.Q.V.f.h.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo cal of G(AXo. 6. Be] re L.Q. re} om. C.O.P.

8. perewpdérepa P. peréwpaQ. srijérnecfg. g. wales) evavrios G.P.d.
KukA@

xexoAvpevors C.E.F.H.K.N.a.b.c.g. Haack. Poppo. xexwAupévors A.B. xuxdov-

pevas O.P.V. = €yovot A.B.C.E.G.1.K.Q.V.c.f.g-b.i. 10. 6 rt] 8i. i

rdagovra i. rdgfwvra Q. ytyvovra V. yivovras L. yivowro c.f.g. 11. Bov-

Adpevor f. 13. re xal det L.O.P.Q. 7) of d. 14. Prot EveoOau Q.

2. wAjv Gadapiov] The thalamii were the other, and the innermost row seem-
the lowest rank of rowers, and con- ed to pass through the keel. But the

sisted of the least efficient men, who
were probably wholly unprovided with
arms, and incompetent to go into ac-
tion. Thus much appears from the
joke in Aristophanes, Frogs, 1106.
(1074. Dindorf.) and from the allusion
in Acschylus, Agamem. 1607. (1628.
Schiitz.) But a clear understanding of
their position and arrangement depends
on the solution of that hitherto uncon-

uerable problem, the construction of
the ancient trireme.

[There is a relief representing a tri-
reme in the museum at Naples; but it
shews how little such representations
can be depended on for giving us any
real knowledge. The oars dip in the
water almost perpendicularly, and by
looking underneath, the points of two
more rows may be observed, one within

oars of the outer row are made to touch
one another along their whole length,
and are made at such an angle with
the ship’s side, and so long in the
blade, as to involve a physical impossi-
bility of working them. No reliance
therefore can be placed on the accuracy
of any part of the representation. ]

5- Soot mept TvAoy kareixoy| “ All
‘‘who were on duty in guarding any
* positions about Pylus;”’ or simpler
perhaps, ‘“‘the occupying force,” i.e.
the troops who held the country, or
were quartered in it. Compare VIII.
28, 2. er) "lacov év 7 "Apdpyns xareixe.

10. aupiBorot | éxaré Badddpevos.
Scuou. Compare c. 36, 3. and II. 76, 3.

14. of arropwrara]| Either “the most
“ helpless,”’ or ‘“‘ those who were most
** difficult to deal with,” i.e. the most

SYITPAGHE A. IV. 33.
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
Kai AiBos Kai opevdovars ex ToAAOU Exovres GAKHY, ols pnde
érreAOelv olov Te Hv" hevyovrés TE yap éxparouy Kai avayw-
povow emexevro. TovavTn pev yvoun 6 Anpuoobevns ro TEs
mp@rov Tv amoBaow éevoer Kal ev Te py éragev.
SXXXIII. of de wept rov 'Emiradav, at Sep qv mAeiotov
TOY €v TH og, ws eldov TO Te TpGTOV huAaxrypioy Sie-

45

to

Commencement of the
action: the Lacedm-
monians are annoyed
by the light troops of
the Athenians, with-
oat being able to re-
taliate on them with
any effect.

“ o fl
omTAXiTOs OUK

4 A
POappevov Kai orparov opiow éemovra, Evve-
o + Y ~ @e 4 “~
ragevro Kai Tois omXiras trav *AOnvaiey
3 , ; ’ “ 9 a
ernecay, Bovdopuevoer €s yeipas eAOeiv’
9 , " e ,
evavtias yap ovrot xaGeornxecay, éx mAayiou
A
dé ot Widot Kal Kara vorov.

ef

“~ A
TOis ev OvV2

novvnOnoay mpoopitat ovdé TH oderépa éu-

v4 4
mreipia. xpnoacOa of yap Aol Eexatepwhev Baddovtes
@ . @& x A > 9 , 9 » e , oY
EipyOV, Kal apa Exelvol OUK avremnecav aAN novyatov’ Tous
A N e y 4 aA a,
130€ Widous, 7 padwrTa avrois mpoobeovres mporKéowro,
¥ a / ,
ETpeTrov, Kal ol UmoaTpEeporTes Huvvovro, avOpwirot Kovdas

1. xovros f. _ ols pai) 8é V.

aurny pev pene L. 4. npaTny L.

apooenBéovres R.

2. yap} om. Q.d.i.
ei ouverafavro A.V.d.e.

14. ov xarernecay C.

16. xal ot trootpéhorres A.E.F. Haack. Poppo. Goell. ed. 2.

expérouy K. 3. Tot

8. GrAors c.g.

15. emtOéovres G.L.O.P.Q.d.f.1.

nal uxoorpeporres K. xa of isroevyovres e. vulgo, Bekk. xai of. xotgoi d.

harassing and most annoying. See the
note of the Scholiast. e word itself,
like PoBepés, (see II. 3, 4. and the note,)
like tgnarus in Latin, and many words
in all Jan es, is undoubtedly capable
of an active as well as a neuter signi-
fication. Poppo, Goller, and Dobree,
ge the latter sense given by the

choliast, “most difficult to deal with.”
“ They would have the enemy on their
“ rear, light armed, and the most diffi-
** cult to deal with, arrows, darts, stones,
‘‘and slings making them strong at a
** distance, nor was it possible so much
“as to get near them.” Thucydides
says ols pndd eredGeiy oldy re hy instead
of ofs ovdé éredOciv, because all the
sentence may be considered as Demo-
sthenes’ reasons for the dispositions
which he was going to make, and
therefore as partaking of the character
of the oratio obliqua. éxparovy is equi-
valent to xparnoew @uedrAov, a well
known signification of the imperfect
tense. See III. 57, 3. and the note there.

‘moniis.

of amopararot, tofevpaocw] O! pev
eEnynoarto, of dropot Stdwv Kal rokev-
pact pdvos xpapevoc’ ol d¢ A€eyourw, ol
els amropiay xaOtotayres rovs avrireray-
pévous tois rokevpaow. & cal BéArov.
kat yap Kai "“Ounpos éxpnoato rj rovat
réeLer, xAwpdy etady O€os [I]. vii. 479.
otk avTdé €xov THY xAwpstyta, GAN’ éré=
pos auTny eumaovv. Kat rov Atévucoy

ot jpevov, ovx Ort atros paiverat,

* 6rt moet paivedba. SCHOL.

15. avrois| Lege atrois, 1. e. Lacedse-
Vid. c. 34. init. mpooninraer,
sc. of yo. Dosres. That adrois
refers to the Lacedemonians is un-
doubted, but the necessity of the
change to atrois does not appear.

16. xad of iroorpégorres| I bave fol-
lowed Haack, Poppo, and Matthie, (Gr.
Gr. §. 286.) in writing of instead of oi,
because the word is here the old form
of the demonstrative pronoun, from és,
od. See Matthie, §. 484. c. and. Her-
mann on Viger, note 28. Jelf, §. 816. 3.

Kovpws Te eaxevacpevor x. r.A.] On

OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUB. A.C. 425. Olynsp. 88. 4.
4 4 e , “~ ~

Te éoxevacpevor Kal mpoAapBavovres padims rns pvyns,
Xopiov Te yaAerorynTt Kal wro THS TMpiv Epnuias Tpaxéov
¥ > @ e / 9 »Q/ , 4
ovrov, év ots ot Aaxedaypovin ovK nodvvayro Suoxew oda
XXXIV. xpovov pev ody Twa ddrlyov orm mpos

46

»
€XOVTES.

The Athenian light
troops gradually be-
come more confident,
and the Lacedemo-
nians more distressed
and discouraged, till
at last

viov ovKére O€€ws émexOely 1 mpoonimrotev
Suvapevev, yvovres avrovs oi yiAot Bpaduré-
pous On Gvras T@ apvvacGat, Kat avrot TH Te
SWer rod Oapoeiv To wAciorov eiAnpores TroA-
AamAdowor pouvopevot, kai Evveopevor waAAov pykére dee-
vous avTovs dpoiws ahior PalverOar, Gre ove evOus a€ia THs
apocdoxias érenovOeray, aaTrep Gre Tpa@toyv améBawoy TH
yvopn SedovAwpévar as eri Aaxedatpovious, Karatpovnoav-
res Kat euBonoavres aOpoot @ppnoay én’ avrous, Kal éBaAdov

I. re} om. O.
Poppo. Goell. ceteri ¢duvayro.
4. yvovres 8€ aivrotsH. 8.4
12. ererdOncay P. = rd npa@rov L.RE.

pornoayres obv avray cai Dionysius.

exBonoayres d.i. xa éuSonOnoavres C.L.

the whole, the best way of under-
standing this sentence seems to be that
followed by Haack and Poppo, who
consider the words xovpws re—xapioy
re xaXerérnt: to be the main distinc-
tions of the passage, and make the
other conjunctions xai mpoAapSavorres,
—xal tnd ris mpiy épnpias,—merely
serve to unite subordinate clauses to
the principal members of the sentence.
The sense then might be more clearl

expressed thus, nyvvovro, avrol péy xov-
dws ¢oxevacpevos nal 8° abrd mpoAap-
Bavovres padiws ris pvyns, tov b€ xo-
piay yaderav oyrev Kat trd ris mply
épnpias tpayéwv. For mpodapSdvovres
Tis pvyjs, compare pig IIT. ros,
2. mpoAapSavew trys ddov, “ getting a
as good way off in their fight before
“the enemy could make any progress
“in pursuing them.” If yaAerérnrt is
meant to be distinguished from rpa-
xéoyv, it may allude to the ascents
which the S s had to overcome in
getting at the enemy ; for their assail-
ants occupied rd perewpdérata Trey xo-
pioy, c. 32, 3. or to the obstacles pre-

apoodapBdvovres G.P.c.d.f.
5:77
werba R.

b. a@pda] om. Q.

3, novvayro A.B.F.K.L.O.
‘(Boroyioayro E. 6. éredOeiv Q.d.e.

. sed superscript. acGa:. 11. dpoious i.

enéBavoy correctus A.et V. 1 Fs xara-
e

14. xai €uSoncavres] om. O.P.e. xal

¢8adov d.

sented by the late burning of the wood,
such aacthe heaps of ashes, and the
stumps — roots of ee :

8. xal avroi ry re txt. r.) Ty
re Gyre: and xal EvveBiopévos cance te
one another: ‘ On the one hand, their
“‘ own eyes gave them most confidence,
“by shewing them the great superi-
“ority of their own numbers; and,
“‘ besides, they were now become more
‘“‘ familiar with the sight of the Spar-
“ tans, and did not think them so ter-
“ rible as they had done at first.” Tov
Gapoeiy rd weiorov: “The greatest
‘‘ part of their confidence.” The words
Gowep Gre wparov x.r.r. refer to pnxére
Bewwous dpoiws haiverOa : “ Having by
“‘ habit learnt to regard them no longer
“‘as so terrible as when they first
“landed with spirits cowed like slaves
“before their mastera at the thought
*‘ of attacking Lacedsmonians.” Aa-
xeSatpoviovs, without the article, sig-
nifies, “ such men as the Lacedemoni-
‘“‘ ans, the bravest and most disciplined
‘“‘ goldiers in Greece.” See note on
Hil. 57, 2.

adAndous AKpoBodAivavro’ trav de Aaxeda:po- &

EYITPA®HE A. IV. 34.

47

PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
e /
Abas re Kat rofevpact Kai axovTios, ws ExaTTOS TL TpoXEl-
: 3 , ‘\ a aes g ~ 3 a ¥ C
pov eiye. yevouerns de rns Bons apa TH ewdpouy exmAnkis 2
Te everrevev avOparrois anOeot TovavTnsS paxns, Kal 0 Koviop-

a ~ 9 Q ? > rf ‘N yv ¥y ,
Tos THS VANS VEWOTL KEKavEVNS ExwWpEL TrOAUS ave, aTropoY
9 > “~ . N € ma e nN - ? \ , > N
sTe HY ide TO TPO AUTO UITO TY TOLeLpATwY Kali AiMwY ard
”~ v4 N “ a UW 4
TOAAGY avOpworwv peTa TOU KOVLOpTOD apa Hepopevav. 703

~ ‘\ nn”
Te Epyov evrav0a yxaderrov Trois Aaxedatpoviois xabioraro’

Vv 4 e ~ y . , a, 4 r)
oUTE yap oi ido. EoTeyoy Ta ToLevpara, Soparia TE evamo-

§ ? AY a
KéxAaoTo BadAopevav, eixov re ovdev ohiow avrois ypn-

? A ~ ~ a“ ‘ cy ~
1ogacOas amroKexAnpevot pev TH OWet TOV mpoopay, vio OE Tis

I.ri] mse. 3. Te] Tes e.
O.P.V. Poppo. td rogevydray e.
yiots yahenov e. Kabioravro b.

g. elyov 3¢ Q.
kAppevos c.f.g.

8. of widos] Widoi cio ra e& épiov
anxra évoupara, Gowep Owpaxia twa vd
ra orn6n, & évdudueOa. ScnHot. The
old interpretation of the word wido:
was “ caps” or “ hats.” Levéque ob-
jected that there was no reason why
the cap should be mentioned particu-
larly rather than any other part of the
soldier’s defensive arms; and referring
to the origin of the word as connected
with the Latin villus, he understood it
of cuirasses rather than of caps, the
term itself being general, and signify-
ing what is called-in English “ felt,”
whether this felt be used for a cap or
for a cuirass. And Levéque has been
followed by Poppo and Gdller. On
the other hand, zriAos is the well known
term for the common hat or cap of the
Lacedzmonians, such as is seen in the
representations of Castor and Pollux,
the Spartan heroes; who were drawn
as wearing the miAos “ quia Lacones
“‘ fuerunt, quibus pileatis pugnare mos
*< est.”? Paullus Diaconus, pitom. Fest.
Gottling therefore, urging this and other
arguments, insists that wiAo: in this
passage of Thucydides can mean only
caps or hats. Geschichte der Romischen
Staatsverfagsung, p. 13. not. 7. And
there was a reason why the headpiece
should be mentioned particularly, if we
remember that the arrows were likely

4. wodvs] roAd@ O.

8. rreyor rofevpara C.e.
10. droxexAesevos Q.d. drroxexActopevos ILL.N.V.e. évaroxe-

5. mpd avrov E.H.K.L.N.
6. ré re! rére Q. 7. Trois Aaxedatpo~

évatrekexAaoto G.

to be shot up into the air, so as to fall
down into the midst of the Spartan
ranks; and under such circumstances
the soldier’s head was the part most
exposed ; and the insufficiency of his
headpiece a point especially to be no-
ee

oparia Te évatroxexAaoto BadXAopevwy
ss ‘The enemies missiles had broken mt
‘in their armour and bodies, when
“they had been exposed to their
‘** shots.” BadAopeévoy clearly refers to
the Lacedzmonians, the substantive
being understood from the preposition
év in évaroxexAaoro: ‘ had broken off
“‘in them, when they were shot at.”
The inconvenience of the broken ar-
rows and javelins thus sticking in the
soldiers’ armour is well illustrated by
what is recorded of Marius; (Plu-
tarch, Marius, c. 2g.) that he ordered
the shafts of his soldiers’ pila to be
fastened to the wood of the spear only
by a wooden peg, in order that, when
discharged, it might break off the
more readily in the arms or body of
the enemy.

10. droKxexAnpévoe pévy ty Bee rod
mpoopgy] “ Prevented, as far as their
‘‘ sight was concerned, from seeing
‘‘ any thing before them, and unable
“to hear,” &c. Ty dyer cannot surely
mean, as Goller interprets it, rijs dpews

48 OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.

peiCovos Bons Tay ToAEniov Ta ev avTois TapayyeAAOMEva:

ovK éoaxovovres, Kwduvou TE TavTaxobey TMEpleaT@TOS, Kat

ovx éxovres éArrida xa’ Sti xpy apvvopevovs cwOnvas.

XXXV. rédos 8€ rpavpariCopévor 7dn rodAGv Sia To at

» a > a 3» , , > 2 ] A

év TP avt@ avaorpeperOar, EvykAnoayres Exopnoay €s TOS

y a , a 9 A c) ra
they retreat to the ED XATOY Epupa THS vyTOV, O OV TOA aTELXE,
extreme point of the ‘ ‘ € a , € \ 3 2

Ditand, and there de, KE TOUS EQUT@V dvAaxas. ws de evéduoay,

fend themselves with €yraiOa On TOAA@ ere Aco Bon TeOapon-
more success, from ; ‘ ar ae ee
having thelr rear eo- KOTES Of idol emeKewTo, kat Tov Aaxedatpo-
a) A
vered by theese pla Oooe Lev UTTOX@poDVTEs EyKareAaLPavorTo, 10
d \ y Qa ~
améOvnokov, o§ Se 1oAAol Staduyovres és TO Epupa peTa TOV
.Y A 9 s @ 3
rauTn pudakwy eraéavro Tapa Tay ws ayuvoupEvOL YTEP TY
e ”~ , J 4 5) nn
gemimayov. Kat ot 'AOnvator emtomopevot repiodoy pev avTo@v
te 3 ’ \ 2»
Kal KvkAw@ow ywpiov iaxvi ovy elxov, mpootovres Se €&
nw o Q “ n~
,evartias @oacOa ereipavro. Kal ypovoy pev moAvy Kal THs 15
“A , 4 4 “~
nuepas TO wAEioTov TaAamTwpouvpEvoL auhorepor vio TE TIS
? \ a XN ey, 7 > a 4 e A
payns kai Sipous kai nAiov avretxov, Tetip@pevor ot [eV
a 4 a “~ v4 e A ‘ > n en e
efeAacacOa €x Tov perewpov, ot dé un evdovvat, pgov 5 ot
a n~ n~ n~
Aaxedarpovio. nudvavro 7 ev TS Tpiv, ovK ovons oar THs
KukAw@aews és Ta TAayia. XXXVI. emedn S€ amépavrov 20
A Memenian discovers py, aooge\Oav & Tav Meoonviavy orparinyos

& path along the cliffs, , , ¥ - te
by which he conducts KAéwye xai Anpooféver adAdws edn movew

I. éy avrois] €avrois c. évavrois Bekk. 2. écaxovcovres L.0.Q. 5. dvacrpé-
vres B. — Evyxdcioavres Q.V.de.i. émid.i. 8. wAéom A.C.E.F.H.IK.L.
-0.V.c.e.f.g.i.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo mAéov. reOappnxéres

A.B.F.G.H.L.0.P.Q.V.d.eh. 9. dvéxewro Ie. évexewro L.O.P.Q. 10. ¢yxa-

raAapSavovro V. 11. anopvyévres d.i. 12. duvAaxay L.O. = wapdway K.

invydpevos A.B.E.F.H.L.N.O.R.V. duvvotpevovc. 13. émomépevos A.B.G.H.V.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo émomapevor. 14. mpocrévras P. rpoarévres L.O.

15. doecOa le. 16. drdris P.i. 17. Bins E.V.d.i. 18. eeAdoer Oar P.

éx peredpov C.G.K.L.O.c.e.g. pddiov c.g. pov d¢ oi V. _ 19. quuvarro A.B.E.

F.H.Q.V.f.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri nuivorvre. 20. és] sO. de] om. H.

annparoy b.

tj xwAvoe, but is simply “in their “ frustra laborare,” i.e. exercitum to-

‘* seeing ;” i. e. their eyes were of no tum. Dosresz in Indic. Thucydid.

use, on account of the dust; nor their See V. 71, 3. note. But because the

ears, on account of the clamours of the Messenian, although including himeelf
enemy. Compare III. 22, 2. in the Athenian army, yet did not con-
22. Drws épn woveiy odas}) “Se sider himself as a principal person in

EYITPAPHE A. IV. 35, 36. 49
PYLUS A.C. 425. Olymp. 88.
s party of Athenians, ogac: ei dé BovAovra: eavr@ Sovva: Tov
and establishes them 2 a " - ei y
, in & position com TOLOT@Y pLepos TL Kal TaY Yid@y TepuEvas
manding the enemy's Q la > feat ae > A a) 5 a
ane Kata. voTou avTois Od@ 7 ay avTos Eup, SoKew
Buacacba rv épodov. AaBov Se a 7#THvaro, éx Tov adbavods a
SOpunoas wate pn ideiv éxéivous, KaTa TO Gel TapEiKov TOU
, ~ 3} ? ,. @ e /
Kpnyveodouvs TAS vngov mpocBaivwy, Kai 7 ot Aaxedatpovioe
Xwpiov ioxvi murtevoavres ove ehvrAaccov, xaderas TE Kal
pods mwepeAOwv EAabe, kai ext Tod peredpou éFarivns ava-
8 A tA > A A A “” > 4 > ,
baveis Kata voTov avrev Tous pev TH adoknrm éLerAnke,
1oTous O€ & mporedexovTo idovras TOAA@ paAdoV émeppwve.
kat ot Aaxedaspoviot Baddopevol re aphorepwhey 4On Kal3
yiyvopevne ev TH avtp Evymrapart, ws puxpoy peyadw
b , ~ 6° a xs A 0 a “~ > wn
cixagat, TO ev OepporvaAais, Exeivol Te yap TH aTpam@ TeEpt-
“~ “~ 4
eXOovtrav tav Ilepoav SuepOapnoay, obroi tre apdiBoror
15 707 GVTES OUKETL GYTELXOV, GAAG TOAAois TE GALyoL paxopeEVoL

1. aure E. 2. xal orm. G. apotva N.V. 5. éxelvous xal xara L.O.P.
wapeixoy H.I.L.N.O.P.V.b.i.m. et correcti A.F. et C. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. vulgo sapjxov. 6. = vow A.E.F.G. srpoBaivey Bag. Bekk.
Goell. spo[o|Baivoy Foppe 9] om. L.O.P. 10. padAoy
wodrg R. 14 reom. B. ~=—15. 43n] om. di. wodXois GALyos
d.i. ddlfya H.

it, the accusative odas is used rather
than the nominative odeis, as if the
persons spoken of were distinct from
the

vanced along the side or face of the
cliff, till, having got round to the rear
of the enemy’s position, they suddenly
shewed themselves on the top of it.

er.

4. «x Tou dthavois dpunoas| “ He set
‘* out from a point out of ae of the
‘“*‘ enemy, that they might not observe
‘‘ the movement ; and getting on wher-
‘* ever the cliffy shore of the island al-
‘‘ lowed a passage, he, with great diffi-
‘* culty, got round without their seeing
“him, and suddenly ap on the
‘* summit of the cliff in their rear.” I
cannot understand why this passage
should be considered difficult. Eve
one knows that there are many cliffs
which it is very possible to ascend by
ascrambling diagonal line of ascent,
finding a footing wherever you can,
card Td del mapeixoy, and out of sight
of any one on the top, unless they are
standing on the very edge, on purpose
to observe what is going on below. In
this way the Messenians gradually ad-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

IlpoBaivwy is an unnecessary alteration ;

for mpocBaivey is, “getting on towards ”

“‘ his object ;” i.e. in this instance,
“‘ getting up.” Compare III. 22, 4.
IV. 129, 4. xara arpamdy riva rov
Teipmpevos mpooAyvac. and VII. 43, 3.
II. xal yeryvépevos x. r..}] This is an-
other instance of a confusion of two
different constructions. It would be

regular, either if the re after éxeivos,

and the words otroi re immediately
afterwards, were omitted; or else, b
changing yryvdpero: into é¢yiyvorro, an
placing a colon at GeppomvdAass, leaving
all the rest of the sentence as it is.

12. ws pexpdv} Herodot. II. 10, 2. os
elvat ¢; Tavra peyddows oupBare-
ey. Ubi pro xadevpevow MS. Bodl.
xaXedpevoy: aliter Med. sed male. Vid.
I. 6. 164. II. 14. Wass.

OOTKFAIAOT
PYLUS. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4.
Kai avbeveig. Owparar Gia Thy otrodeiay UmEexwpour, Kal ot
A@nvaio: expérouv 76n tav epodov. XXXVII. yvous de
43 4 NV ¢ 4 a ) y ¢
The Athenian genes O KAewy xai o AnpooOerns ort et Kat oToco-
vals summon the La- ~ ~ 9 , 4
scdemonians to mr VOY paAdov evdacovor, diadGapnoropevovs
render 3 4 e NN ~ a ~ wv
aurovs ure THS opETepas OTparias, éTavoay 5
ry payny Kal Tous éavray ameipLav, Bovdopevor ayayeiv
avrovs "A@nvains Cavras, et mas Tov KnpUyparos axovoay-
2 “a “~ 4 \ @ ~ % e
res emixAagdeiev TH yvouy Ta Orda mapadovvat Kal noon-
“ ~ 4 nA > 7 , 9 4 A
20ciev rad mapovros Sewod. éxnpvtav re ei BovAowro ta
Orda mapadoova: kai adas avrovs ’A@nvaios adore Bov- 10
Aedorae 6 re dy éxeivors BoxG. XXXVIII. of 8€ axovoarres

50

~ “A & M
To which they con. WapHkay Tas aomidas oi wWHelorot Kai Tas
gent, after some heai-
tation, and are made

prisoners, to the num-

xeipas avéceav, Sndovvres mpocieobat Ta
Kexnpuypéva, pera Se Tatra yevopevns rns
ber of 292 men, of 3 ” ~ 9 , ¢ , “
whom shout 120 were avaxayns EvrvnAdov es Aoyous 6 re KA€wy Kai 1s
Be aes & Anpoobéns Kai éxeivay Trigpeov o Papaxos,
TOY WpOTEepoy apyovrwy Tod pev mpwrov TeOynxoros 'Em-
radov, tov Se er avrov ‘lamaypérou ébppnuévov ev ois

3. éracvoty Q. éxdcoy ovy F.H.

I. ocrodetay F, 2. épodiay L.O.P.
8. nal rd Srda O. 10. xal ahas Gbnvaioss &s avrovs re Bound. K. 12. wa-
peixay Rid. 14. yewopérns Q. = 15. dvaxoxns V. —s_18. Uhnpnuévou m.

manders of that chosen body of three
hundred heavy armed soldiers, who
used to act as the d of the S

king in battle. (See Xenophon, Res-
pub. Lacedem. 4, 3. Hellenic. III.

2. yoods — Sri — diadOapnoopévovs |
Another arate picachge A Upeare ts
lapnoopévous and yvous dr: diap6a-
eae Compare c. 92, 7. deigar dre

locray.
9. éxnpuvfdy re el BovAowro| In éxi-
pvéay is contained the sense of “they
“pent a herald to ask.” Compare
Herodot. VII. 134, 4. A little below, in
the words 6 ri dy dxeivors Soxjj, exelvors
is accommodated to the general subject
of the sentence, i.e. the Lacedemoni-
ans, rather than to the subject of the
particular verb Sovkevom. But the last
clause is equivalent to Sore rabeiy 6 re
&y dxelvous Bovhevopévors Soxij.
18. ‘Irmaypérov) This is clearly a
proper name, like ce alee and
nothing to do with the hippagrete,

spoken of by Xenophon, the com-

» 9. and Timeus, Lexicon Pilaton.

m voce.) In the words that follow,
rpiros pnpdvos dpyew xara wédpoy,
there seems to me, as I have already

observed, to be an iutimation that the
Lacedzemonians usually appointed three
staff officers, as they may be called, on
any detached service, whose order of
succession was regularly fixed; so that
if any accident happened to the first,
the second might take the command in
chief, and so the third, if n ;
but that their staff went no further;
and if all the three were disabled, the
lochagi were then to settle which of

—_

SYITPAPHS A. IV. 37—309. 51
PYLUS A. ©. 495, Olymp. 68 4.
~ y 4 e a > N a 9
vexpois ert (avros Keysevou os TeOvedtos, avTos Tpiros epn-
, df x, A ‘
PIMEVOS GpXe KATA vojoV, EL Te éxelvoL Tacyotev. Edeye Se
0 Lrvpevr nai oi per’ avrov Gre BovdAovra: SiaxnpuxercacOas
“ ay > -~ »% ¢ , <4 N “A
mpos Tous ev TH Nreipp Aaxedetpovious 0 Tt xpn odas Tot-
Bey. Kat exewov pev ovdeva, abevror, avray Se trav ’AGn-3
g 4 3 “A
valoow Kahouvrwy €K THS yMrEipoU KHpUKAS Kal yevomevor
9 é A e “A a“ ry
ereparnoewy Sis 7 Tpis, o TeAevTalos StearAEvoas avrois aro
“” 3 “” > Y é 3.UN > a @
Tov ex Tns mreipov Aaxedopovioy avnp amnyyeAey ort
“ of Aaxedarpoviot KeAevovow Upas avTovs Tept UpaoV avTar
ro“ BovreverOar, pndey alcypoy mowivras.” of dé Kal éav-
A , \ @ , ‘ ~ > ,
tous Bovrevoapevot Ta ora Trapédovay Kai odds avrouvs.
Kat TAUTHY ev THY Npepay Kal THY émiovoay viKTa ev du-4
Aaxj eiyor avrovs ot ‘A@nvaios’ ty 8 vorepaia of pev
9 a ra V4 3 “A a QA y
A@nvaioe Tporaiov ornoavres év TH] VnT@ TA GAAa SecKev-
ra € 9 nn \ N y a 4 a
35 aCovro ws €s TAOvy, Kai Tous avdpas Tois Tpinpapxos Stedi-
Sooay és dhuAaxny, of d€ Aaxedasporior .xnpuxa méepparres
Tous wexpous Suexopicavro. améfavoyv 8 & TH vyo@ Kas
Covres EAnhOnoay tocoibe’ eixoot pev omdAira: dkByoay Kai
TeTpaxogto of wWavres’ TovTav Ciavres EéxopicOnoay OoKT@
20 arrodeovres TpaKoctot, of dé aAroL améBavov. Kai Lrapriaras
, 9 a ? . ve , > ’
TovTay jaav Tav Covroy mept eikoot kai exarov. ’*A@nvaiov
dé ob wordt SuehOapnoay’ 4 yap paxn ov oradia Hv.
XXXIX. ypovos d€ o Evpras éyévero, doov ot avdpes oi Ev
TH VnO@ EroAwpKnOnoay aro THS vavpaxias péxpt THS EV TH
1. reOvedyros g. 4. Rrelpp nat Aaxedatpovious P. 6. yevoperay ére ory
ceor A.B.EF.GHN.O.V deci. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. yevopévaw én’ ba
ceos K.L.g. Haack. yevopévoy érepernparoy Q. yevouerwr erepwrncews C.P.b.c.
yevoperns exeparncews. Q. avréy] om. d. 10. Bovrevoer Oa C.g,

vuigo
32. xal tiv émcovcay vixra} om. K. 14. tpémaoy E.V. rdAdka K. rdAde
Bekk. 15. ws} om. i. rpinpapyass 1.L.0.P.V.d.g. et recens C. 8:é80cay

K.N.YV. éi8ocay d.i. Ig. of] om. Q.V.e. 21. (avrey elxoos Dionysius.
23. O¢ vpsas K. ol dvdpes ov RF. 24. awd vavpaxias K.

their own number was to act for the and the same number in Acarnania,
time as general. And this seems te and on other occasions, as already men-
agree with the mention of three Spartan tioned in the note on III. 100, 3.
officers sent to command at Heraclea,

E2

§2 OOTKTAIAOT
PYLUS. A. 0.425. Olymp. 88. 4
, 4 e , e ¢ \ é ,
The blockade had PIT@O paxns, €BOounxovra nuepos Kal Ovo.
2 lated ten weeks and rovreoy TrEpl ELKOTLY TLEpAas, EV als ot mpéoBets
wept Tay omovday amyerav, EatTodoTovrTo,
ras 6€ aAAas Trois é€amrAcovot AaOpa Suerpe-
x a > ~ A A wv
dovro. Kai jv airos ev TH ynow Kal addas
Bpwpara éyxareAnhOn’ 0 yap apxov ’Emcradas
3 évdeeaorépws ExdoT~@ Tapeixev 7) Mmpos Thy eLovoiay. of pev
bn "A@nvaio xat ot TleAcrovynoio: avexopnoay T@ oTpaT@

Athens within twenty
days after he took the
command toact against
them.

éx ths TlvAou éxarepoe én’ oixov, xai Tod KAéwvos xaitrep
pavwdns oboa 7 Umocyxeots améBn* Evros yap elkoow npe- 10
pav tyaye Tous dvdpas, womep vréoTn. XL. mapa yuouny

Q y “A Q a 4 ry
General astonishment 7€ én pad Qa T®VY KATA TOV qwoAEpov Touro
throughout Greece at
the termination of this
affair.

rois “EAAnow éyévero’ tous yap Aaxedatpo-
a wv “ wv > 3 4 b n” b a
vious ovre Aig ovr avayKy ovdeua n&iovy
Ta Orda mapadodvat, GAAa exovTas Kal payopuévous as 15
g€OvvavTo aToOunaoKew. amurtouvTés Te jn Elvas TOUS Trapa-
Sovras rois reOvedow Gpotous, Kal Twos épouévou more
voTepoy Tav ’AOnvaioy Evppaxov 8’ ayOndova eva tov ex

2. nuepas f. 3. datrodotvro C.b.d.e.i. 4. épmréXovor S.O.P.Q. Aadbpg Bekk.
5. kal ra DAa K.N. 6. éyxareAnpéy C.E.F.G.H.1.N.V.b.d.e. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. vulgo éyxareheipOn. Hac sepe permutantur: sed ¢yxarednpéy
hic non deterius est vulgato. Et sic Scholiastes quoque videtur legisee: nam
paullo post interpretatur ré etpeOevra oiria. DUKER. 7. mapetyew exdory d.e.i.
9. exdrepor éx ris widove.g. 12. Te]om.g. 8)] om. G.L.O.P.d.ei. perc

. Tovroy K. 13. Tovs per yap d.t. 16. amiorouy d.i. dmuorrotvyras G.
17. woré} om. d.i.

II. rous dvdpas, Sowep tréorn
Thomas Magister scribit, Poétas idi-
dicere, pro tmoyvotpa ; sed

vel preecessisse putet, vel subjicere in
mente habeat, re quo deinde structura
mutata aliud dictionis genus infertur,

tamen etiam Thucydidem eo semel sic
uti hoc loco. Verum non solus Thu-

ce 6 Kourra eyew, el pi
xal maons Etpeonnys vroorain cot, sci
rupavvoy yevéoOa:. DUKER

16. dmurrovrres re x. r. d.] Seepissime
participium in nominativo ponitur, ita
ut scriptor verbum ei accommodatum

quo fit ut nominativus pro aliis casibus
positus videatur. Poppo, Prolegom. I.
.108. Poppo quotes similar instances
rom III. 34, 3. and IV. 80, 3. Thu-
cydides may besup to haveintended
his sentence to end thus: ‘‘ And it was
“from not believing the prisoners to
“* be the same sort of men as those who
‘* had been killed, that they gave occa-
‘* sion to the famous answer of a
" a8" a On8és = Onde d
18. 8’ a va| "Ay6n8ev vox apu
Thucydidem ner ut dicit Diony-

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 40, 41.
PYLUS. A.C. 495. Olymp. 88 4
TIS vnoou aixpadawrov et of TEOvedTES aUTaV KaAOl Kayabol,
> , 3 “ a~ &@ »y g \ #¥ 4
areKpiwaTo avT@ TroAAOU av afvov eivae Tov aTpaxtov (A€yor
a Joe “ > ‘ 3 ‘ a , ,
Tov owToV), € Tous ayabous Seyiyvwoxe, SnAwoW ToLWv-
@ “a
Hevos OTL © evruyxavov Tois Te Aldo Kal ro<evpact
5 SuehOeipero.
XLI. KopiOevrwy Sé trav avdpav ot “A@nvaio €éBov-
” A ‘N ”~
Aevoay decpois yev avrovs dudacoay expt od Te EvpPoow,
The prisoners are YO of [leAorrovynotoe apo rovrou és Thy yny

53

taken to Athens; and
& garrison, consisting

exBadrAwow, efayayovres amroxreivar. ths Oe

10 chiefly of Momenians [you dvAaxny xatecTncavrTo, Kal ob éx THs

from Naupactus, is
placed in Pylns. The
Lacedemonians make
an ineffectual attempt
to obtain peace.

Navraxrov Mecoyjuor as és rarpida tavrnv
(core yap 4 IIvAos trys Meconvidos more
ovons yis) mwéuavtes ofhay avtay Tous

emiTnOeorarous éAnitoy te thy Aakwvixny Kat qmAeoTa

1. el of] ol dc. ol f. reOvnxéres QRS. xadot]om.A. xal dya6ot
F.H.Q.R.V-f. 2. dv om. Q.f. doy ay R. = réyo d. aad aaa Vv.
7. Seopois pev] per om. d. gvuAdrrey d.i. od te] otros H.K. 8. fr]
ei dik. of}om.Q. _— 9g. €aBaddwow A.B.C.F.H.1I. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. éu-
BadeowL. G. et vulgo éofSadwow. é yras e. 11. és] om. L.O.P.
12. Tay peconvioy V. 13. ys] om. E. 14. €Ani{ovro G.P.d. re]
rére L.0.Q.

sius Halicarnasseus, tom. II. p. 133.
Utitur tamen ea ipsa Dionysius in An-
tiq. Rom. p. 572. Hups. Etiam alios
prosz scriptores hoc vocabulo usos
ostendit Wasse in Indice. Add. Lucian.
Toxar. p. 37. i) mpds axOnddva pov
dxovoys. DuKER. “ For insult’s sake;
“* to vex and annoy them.” This must
be the sense, although the more usual
expression would be és’ dy@n3ém, or
xpos ayOnddva, as Goller rightly ob-
serves. mpare &d rd weptexerw av-
Thy, C. 102, 4.

1. ef ol reOvedres atray xadol xaya-
Goi] KaNoi xayafot was the well known
title by which the higher classes in
Greece loved to designate themselves,
corresponding, in the union which it
expressed of personal qualities, with a
certain superiority of birth and condi-
tion, more nearly with our word “ gen-
tleman” than with any other. e
Spartans prided themselves on being

all xadot xdyafoi; and the question,
put probably by a democratical sea-
man, was intended to sneer at once at
the pretension and at the name. Its
drift seems to be, “You, who have
“ allowed yourselves to become the
‘“‘ prisoners of us low people, cannot
** certainly be those boasted xado} xdya-
“ Got, of whom we hear so much; the
“killed then, we presume, were all
“ xadol xayaboi.”

_ 2. roy drpaxroy| We are not to sup-
pose that the Spartan used this word
contemptuously, in the sense of “ spin-
“* dle,” or ‘‘a woman’s weapon;’’ but
that drpaxros was one of the ordinary
Spartan words to express what the
other Greeks called diords. “"Adpaxros
“ia found for arrow,’ eays Dr. Bloom-
field, “in the Greek of the middle ages,
‘(see Dufresne, Gloss. in voce,) and
‘‘ dpaxr: is found in the same sense in
‘“* modern Greek.”

OOTKTATAOYT
CORINTHIAN COAST. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
4 ~
3éBAarrov opodovor ovres. of Se Aaxedotpover apabeis
Ovres ev TO Tply xpovm AyoTEias Kal Totovrou tToAEKou,
“ e 7 3 4 XN , ‘ \ 3 A
rev Te KiAa@rov avropodouvray Kai poBovpevor fun Kai emi
paxporepoy aioe re vewrepicOy TaoY Kara THY xXdpav, ov
padias éhepov, drAAa xairep ov Bovdopevor evdndor elvats
nA 9 / ’ , 9 2 _N . » a ,
rois "A@nvaiots exper Bevovto ap’ avTous Kal ereipwvTo THY
are IIvAoy xai rovs avdpas xopiterOar. of Sé perCovey re
2 o a 4 4 5 A > , a ,
@péyovro Kai moAAaxts dorayrwy avrous ampaxtous daeé-
meumov. Tavra pev Ta wept IlvAoy yevopeva.
XLII. Tod 8 avrov Gépous pera tavra evOvs ’A@nvaior 10
€s THv Kopw6iav eorparevoay vavolv oydonxovra Kal durxt-
Alois omAirats EavToy Kai €v trmaywyois vavot

54

CORINTHIAN
COAST. / e ~ « 2 , . A \ a
Athenian expedition OLAKOTLOS immevow nKoAovOow Se Kal Tov

against the coat of Syuuayoy MuAnotor nat “Avdpior xai Kapv-
Corinth. The troops & x : 7 : foo te pre ; nd
land nearSolygia © OTLOL, EOTpaTnyet Oe Nixias o Nexnparov tpiros 15

aauros. wAcovres O€, aya ep exyov peragév Xeprovncov re

I. 8 rea 8vres}] om. L.0.Q. 3. xal rovovrov A.B.F.H.V.h. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. vulgo cai rod rocovrov. 3- ye Q. 4. Tov] Om. C.e.i. it
om.Q. 5. xaimepol E.F. @%dnrtovQ. eddnrovf. dni E.R. 6. aiid
mpos e@. Q. wept ry mudoy d.g.i. 10. evOvs pera ravra f. ol dOy-
vatos Q. 11. xépewOow K.L.0.P.b. xopivbior Q. pase om. b 13. lr-
sevot caxocias c.g. 87 K. 16. m€ovres E.Q. dua éow

8. xal wodAduis Horrdvrov] Huc re- For the geography of this expedition,

spicit Aristoph. Pace, v. 636, 637. Add.
ibi Scholiast. DuKER.

16. w\dovres 8¢ dpa & goxov| The
words dua é must be taken with écyop,
and not with wAéorres; for if the Athe-
nians had set out from Pireus at day-
break, on a summer morning, they
would not only have arrived on the
coast of Corinth long before dark, but
their fleet would have been visible for
some hours before it landed; so that
the Corinthians must have had am
time to pre for its reception. But
by leaving Pirseus at night, or in the
evening, their movements on the voy-
age were concealed from the enemy,
and they made the shore while it was
still dark, and ran their ships on the
beach just at daybreak; so that the
Corinthians knew nothing of their mo-
tions till they saw them y landed.

see the memoir accompanying the :
{Poppo says that dua ep and scar
(see §. 4.) cannot signify the same
int of time, and therefore that dua
must be taken with mA¢orres, and
that the arrival of the fleet on the coast
of Corinth may have been delayed by
the nature of the voyage. But dua &
and yuxrds may refer to the same time,
just as Thucydides calls the same time
ért wuxra cat avrd ro sepiopOpor, II. 3, 4.
The order and run of the words, how-
ever, are in favour of joining dua &
With sAéoyres, and it is possible cer-
tainly that the fleet may have left
Athens in the cool of the morning, and
have waited during the heat of the day
between Salamis and the main land, so
as ae Sy ana the ae
coast till nightfall. But it ap m
C. 43, 2. that the right wing af the Athe-

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 42. 55

CORINTHIAN COAST. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
xai “Petrov és rov aiytadov Tov xwpiou imép 0b 6 fZoAvyiost}
Aopos eariv, ep bv Awpins ro mada idpubevres trois év TH
moder KopiOios eroAguouv otow Alodcior Kat Kopn viv
x avtov LoAvyea Kadoupern coriv. amo dé rod alywAod
gTourov, €vOa ai vines KaTéoyov, 7 pev KOun atrn Swodexa
atadious amexet, 7 Se KopwOiev rods é&nxovra, 6 dé iOpos
cixoot. KopivOtor de mporvOopevor €& “Apyous ort 9 orpa- 3
ria nee TOY A@nvaiwy ex mdelovos, éBonOnoay és icOpov

éxd—xopyn | om. L.0.P. EE eixoos] efxoos xai dxardy Palmerius.
C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.P.Q.T.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

npervédpevos A.B.C.E.F.G.
Bekk.

of F.H.Q.c.d.
Ob sequ. ZorAvyera ex Steph. Byz. or Goell. recepimus. Poppo.
purberre

by K.

2: sgt c.d.
s E. 4. €ariv} om. L.O.P.
xopivOior be

xopivbios 8€ wvbdpevos O. vulgo mporvOdpevor 8¢ Kopivbcor.

nian army was d with the enemy
as soon as it had landed, ev@vs aroBe-
Anxérs, and we cannot suppose that the
army had been kept on board all night,
after arriving on the coast in the even-
ing or before midnight. It is more
likely that the fleet left Pireeus in the
evening, arrived on the enemy’s coast
just at daybreak, and that the army
was disembarked immediately. ]

1. ‘Peirov}] Alveos quosdam aquarum
in Attica “Peirovs dictos memorat Thu-
cydid. II. ae et Pausan. Attic. cap.
xxxviii. et Corinth. xxiv. Hic quoque
fortassis ejusmodi alveus designatur.
Sed nihil de hoc ‘Peirg apud alios in-
venio. Fr. Portus in Commentar. scribit
esse oppidum, sed sine testimonio Scrip-
torum veterum. ZoAvyns Addos Po-
lyzeno, I. 39,1. Pinedo ad Stephanum

utat hic legendum Zodwvyeios, ut in
tephano. DuUKER.

. ovoww Aiodevor] Compare Strabo,
Viti. 1, 2. ourw 8€ rov AioAtxov €Ovous
émtxparouvros éy Trois éxrds icOpov, cal
ol dvrds AloAcis mpdrepov haar, elt’ epi-
xOnoay, lover pév éx ths Arrixns roy Al-
ytardv xaracxovrav, ray 8 “Hpaxradayv
rovs Awpieas xarayaydéyrov. In the tra-
ditions of Greece, the AZolian was ac-
counted the most ancient of the Hel-
lenian nations, and to have constituted
the earliest population of Peloponnesus
and of the north of Greece. See the
note on III. 2,3. The Dorians, a peo
ple of the same original stock, had,

from the nature of their territory, so
little kept pace with the advance of the
olians in civilization, that their inva-

sion of Peloponnesus was like the in-

vasion of a foreign people. Com
the successive invasions of England b
the Saxons, Danes, and Normans;
originally of the same race, but so
altered by their various fortunes, that
the Danish invaders had no national
sympathy with the Anglo-Saxons of Al-
fred and Ethelred; and the Normans,
having changed their language, as well
as their habits, were regarded both
Saxons and Danes as not only a dif-
ferent nation, but actually a different
race. The historians of Denmark
of the Norman conquerors of England
as a people of Roman or Latin race,
and deplore the conquest as a triumph
of the Roman blood and language over
the Teutonic. See Thierry, Hist. de la
Conquéte de 1’Angleterre, tom. I. pp.
391, 392. ed. rere.

4. and d¢—xaréoxov] Thom. Magist.

in mpocécxov: ubi excidit ¢véa. Dux.

8. éx mAciovos| ’Ex mAelovos usitatum
est Thucydidi VIII. 88. eidas, ds eixds,
éx trelovos riy Trocadhéepvov yrbuny. Et
cum supplemento ypdvov. Ibid. gr, 1.
Tair’ obv éx melovos ypdévouv 5 Onpaperns
de6pdee. DokeR. Dubium est, utrum
éx m\elovos construi voluerit cum srpo-
rvOdpevor, an cum €BonOncay. v. Duk. et
Abresch. p. 410. Gort.

@OTKTAIAOY
CORINTHIAN COAST. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
4 mTAnv tov é&w igOpov' Kai év "Aprpaxia nal ev
mavres An ov pm paxig
“ re , € wv
Aeuxadia amjoay avra@v mevraxoowor dpovpot’ ot 5 adAor
\ »d , 4 > a 2 a €
4Travonuet erernpouy Tous A@nvatovs of Karacynoovew. ws
dé avrovs éAaBov vuKtos KaramdevoavTes Kal Ta onpeta
9 ~ ¥ o ‘ e @*+ > A > ww
avrois 74p0n, karadurovres Tous Huioes avrov ev Keyxpeg, 5
nv apa ot "A@nvaio exit rov Kpoppvava twow, €BonOouv
Kara taxos. XLIII. xat Barros pev o érepos trav orpa-
The Corinthians come TyyGy (OVO yap NOaY EV TH LAX) Ol TapovTEs,)
down to oppose them. Q ’ 3 x4 4 , ,
AaBov Aoyov nAOev exit THY ZoAvyeay Kapnv

56

After an obstinate bat-

tle, the Athenians gain , , + 5 , , ‘ a

the advantages put PUAGEOY areixiorov obray Auxoppev 8¢ TOis 10
g spprebensiveofthear @AAois EvveBade. Kal mpwrov pev TH Sekip

rival of a larger force = ‘ .
to oppose them, they KEpa TOY 'A@nvaiwy evOus amoBeBnxore mpo
reimbark their men.
(43, 44)
ry 9 e , A
dé kal r@ GAA@ oTparevpart. Kai WY n Haxn KapTepa Kal
9 A “~ . ‘ A ‘ 4 ~ 9» / Q
3€V Xepol maga. Kai To pev Setwv Képas Tov “A@nvaiwy Kal
° , + ¥
Kapvorioy (obra yap mapareraypévor noav éoxarot) ébé-

wn 4 e a > # y
tas Xepoovncou ot Kopiw6tor erexewro, erera

’

I. xal dumpaxig P. 3. amjoay Bekk. Dobree. Libri omnes et Poppo,
amjecay. ste in ed. 2. Goell. .auTavv. avrov Bekk. As
xeyypa Q. 6. xpoppveva corr. F.Q.g. Poppo. Goell. in ed. 2.

kpozveva T. vulgo, Bekk. xpoppvova.
Parm. . ToAvyeLoy @. og

Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo mpéra.
apes L.O.
yo L.O. ed€€arro rovs
2. taxjecayt] In amgecay inest si-
mul dmrjcay, ut vicissim dicimus sapa-
byvecOas sive mrapeivas els riva rézov.
Porro, Tih ey I. p.178. And he
compares VIII. 11,3. ra sept rv ev rp
Hetpaup xaragvyny. The cases, how-
ever, are not quite parallel; and in an-
other passage (IV. 128, 1.) Poppo has
himself altered éridévras into erédvras,
although émidvras is at least as defensi-
ble as amyecay in the present instance.
My objection to dmyecay is not only on
account of the preposition ¢y accompa-
nying it, but because, if it were és "Ap-
mpaxtay, it would still appear not to be
the word required by the sense; for it
is not the departure at this precise pe-
riod, but the absence of the 500 soldiers,
that Thucydides means to speak of.

tay C.

11. uvéBadre A.B.E.F.G.H.h. Bekker.

13. xeppovnoov E.G. awéxewro Parm. 16
%® 7 A

7. Baros d. et Parm.
codvyiay E. 10.
mparov A.B.F.H.N.Q.

12. vaiwy Kat

c.g. Haack.
kapvotioy evOus N.V.
. Waparerapé-

. of xararxnoovow] Thomas Magist.
é y xaracy. Heee dae alibi pari
es Vid. ad I. 136, 3. Duxgr.

4. Ta onpeia avrois fp6n] Avrois
(pnol) rois KopiGiors bn Ta onpeia
mapa trav dio avraey ray ev r7 yop,
onpawdyroy avrois Grt woe us01 vs p
det 3€ srpoovmraxovcat Td nuepas yevope-
ms. ScHOL. Articulum addit, signi-
ficans signa, de quibus convenerat ;
scil. signa Corinthus ex illa regione
ubi Athenienses noctu appulerant, a
suis data. Sic infra, c. 111, 1. postquam
scriptor dixit, Brasidam peltastas suos
jussisse Orws drdre—rd onpeiov dpbein

Euvéxetro, apa@ro: dodpduouyv, ex-
eunte capite subjicit: érera rd on-
peciov rou mupds, as eipnro, drérxov.
GGLL.

EYITPA®@HS A. IV. 43, 44.
CORINTHIAN COAST. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4
; ‘ , \ 37 U4 ‘ e Qi ¢
Eavro te rovs Kopw6iovs nat eooavro ports’ of de viroxw-
pnoavres mpos aipaciay (Av yap TO xwpiov mporavres Trav),
rd “~ F s + Q ,
Baddovres Tois AiBos KaburepOev ovres Kai Tratwvioavres
ernecay ad0is’ SeLapevoy dé trav "A@nvaiwy év yxepoly hy
A 4 w“
smadw yn paxn. Aoyxos S€ tis Tav Kopwhiwv éemPonOnoas 4
~ ® é e ~ ~
TO evovipm Kepa cauTav Erpee Tov AOnvaioy ro SeEvov
Képas Kai emediméev €s Thy Oadacoav’ wadw S€ amo Tov
vewov avertpepav ot re "A@nvaioe xat of Kapioriot. ro d€s
». ~
dAdo atparoredov audorépwhev euaxeto cuvexas, padioTa
‘ ~
10 de To dektov xépas trav Kopwhiwv, éb @ o Avxodpav adv
Q N » 3 a 9 , 2 c : # \.
KaTa TO evovupoy Tov "AOnvaiwy nuvvero' yAmiov yap
“ ‘
avrovs emt thy LoAvyeay Kounv wepacev. XLIV. xpo-
\ “
voy ev obv ToAUY avTeixoy ovK évdiovTes GAANAOtS” EretTa
s ») a 3 , e e€ “A > 4 i)
(noav yap Tois ‘A@nvains ot immys abérApor Evppayopevot,
~ 4 ‘4 9 e
Ig TOY ETEPWY OVK ExoVTwY trTroUs) ETpaTrovTo of KopivOio Kai
e 4 “ td
UTEeXoOpnoay mpos Tov Aohov Kai EOevro Ta GrAa Kat ovKért

, ”“ a
xaréBawov add’ novxatov. ev O€ TH Tpory TavTn KaTa& TO2

57

1. éodoavro N.V. avro E. noavres B.C.E.F.G.H.LK.N.T.V.b.

c. d.e.f.g.h.i. Parm. Hack. rere Goll Bek. vulgo t Umepyopnoartes. 2. mpos]
és d. Parm. éravarres 2 swatavicayres COTY. .O. 4. €rre-
Bnoay E. fy wddw ABCERGH. L.N.O.P.T.V.d.e.f. Parm. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. mddw ad g. vulgo made fp. 5. Adyeos ff. Adyos E. = eme-
Bonoas A.B.E.F.H.N. prima manu, R.T.b.i . Parm. 6. dave A. Ff. abrg E.
éorpewe I. 7. ets THy Oar. V. 8. avréorpeyay B.h. dvérpewav d. dve-
orTpavay c.g. xa) eapvorios Q. 2: Euvexas Bekk. 10. répas] om.
° 12. goAvyiay E. godvyeoy d.e. oAvyeryov Parm. 13. ov peéy
&ddvres Parm. évddvres Q. 14. yap hoay f. May om. G.L.O.P.d.e.1. Parm.

Sheddperan gy. cuppaydpuevor K.
“With the stones of

3. Tots spigeod
‘* which the just mentioned (aipa-
‘© out) was built.”” This determines the
sense of alyacid, if there could be any
doubt about it.

12. ém) ry ToAvyecay—metpacew | Pop-
po translates these words, “ auf den
* flecken einen versuch machen ;” cor-
responding exactly with the English
idiom, “ to make an attempt upon the
ag village. »? But Goller, referring to I.
61, 2. and IV. 70, 2. says that in this
sense mrecpdoew would be followed by a

16. ra] om. g.

genitive case. The Scholiast under-
stands €AGciv. But meipdoeww surely ma

very well imply éAGety, as in the Englis

familiar idiom, “they expected that they
“‘ would try for Solygeia ;” 1. e. would
try to get there.

16. 6evro ra GrAa| “ Piled their
‘“‘ arms ;”” i. e. set up their long spears
in groups eerie as hop-poles are
piled in the fields durmg winter, and
rested their shields upon them ; a cer-
tain sign that they were not going to
move again. See the note on II. 2, 5.

@OOTKTAIAOT
CORINTHIAN COAST. A.C, 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
Sefiov xépas of wAeioToi re avrav améOavoy Kai Avxoppav
6 aoTparnyos. 7 O€ GAAN OTparia TOUT@ TP TpoTw ov KaTa
diwéw moAAnv ovdé Taxeias guyns yevouerns, erect eBiaaGn,
3éravaywpnoaca mpos Ta perewpa iOpvOn. oi dé 'AAnvaior,
@s ovKEert avTois emperay és payNY, TOUS TE VEKPOUS ETKU- §
Aevoy Kat Tos éavTay avypoivro, tporaiovy te evbéws
seatnoav. tois & nuioeot trav KopwOiav, ot ev ry Keyypeg
éexaOnvro dudraxes pen eri tov Kpoppvava mrAevowor, Tovrots

58

> , e , 9 ee a »# ~ fe
ov KaradnAos n ayn WY vd TOD Gpous Tod ‘Ovelov’ Kovtop-
é 4
roy de ws eldov Kal ws eyvwoay, €BonOovy evOus. éBonPnoay r0
A £Y e » “a , o ~ K bi > 6 a
d€ xat of ék THs ToAEws mpecBuTepoe Tay KopwOiwr, aicOo-
A nw ?
5 pmevot TO yeyevnpevoyv. idovres Se ot "A@nvaioe Evuravras
a : N e
avrovs emuwvras, Kal vouicayTes Tav éyyus aoTuyelrovey
4 ‘N 4
TleAorovynoiwy BonOeay émévat, avex@povv xaTa Tayos ent
~ ‘ e “~ N
Tas vais, éyovres Ta ovAEUaTa Kal TOUS EaUTaY VvEKpoUS 1g
QA a aA > v4 9 4 e “~ \ >
6mAny Svoiv ovs eyxarédcrov ov Svvapevoe evpeiy. Kat ava-
a ‘
Bavres émi tas vais émepawOnoay és Tas émxelpevas
n , ‘ ‘ a
vngous, ex O auray emiunpuxevoapevot Tovs vexpous ous
A
éyxaréXcrrov urogmovdous aveiAovro. améBavoy de Kopwbiov
”~ a

pev ev tH paxn Sadexa cai diaxooiot, "A@nvaiwr dé odrty@ 20
éAaooous TeEvTHKOVTA.

I. avray créBavov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.N.P. T.V.d.e.f.g. Parm. Haack. Poppo.

Goell. sais ving om. Q. oy ae aréGavov atray. =. mpos} ése.g. 38 =
On E. % oe] om. K.O. jevaye. Tous Te vexpovs
CROHIKEN OPT: b.c.d.e.f.g.i. Parm. Haack. Pade wots Bekk. vuig
Tous re a\Aorpious vexpous. éoxvdevoay L. vi pea pad ‘ie
7. 7H om. G. 10. és elBor cal Epuoar G.L,0.P.Q.T.d e.f. seis] Sbrore
€Bénoay b. . o 13. avrovs 16. dveiy F.L.O.
€yxaré Nexrror d. BGF.G.H.K.LN.O. aTVedefgha Haack. Poppo.

Goell. Bekk. wilo) pn.

I. of mActora| “The most of those

Bietae himeelf. See the note on IV.

“who were killed at all were killed 130,6. But as there seems no reason
“on the right wing.” Compare VII. why the fact should be in an _way
30, 2 doubtful, and as the character of Nicias

16. od Suvdpuevos evpety] The old read-
ing, p) Svvdyevor, would imply that
‘their not being able to find the bo-
‘* dies’’ was only their own statement,
for which Thucydides did not mean to

is a sufficient warrant that he would
have done his utmost to look for the
bodies, the reading of the best MSS.,
ov Suvduevos evpeiv, is decidedly to be
preferred.

RYTTPAPHE A. IV. 45, 46.
COAST OF PELOPONNESUS. A.C 425. Glymp. 88. 4.
XLV. “Apavres d€ ex rav yvncewy ot ’A@nvain erdevoay
avOnuepov es Kpoppvave ros Kopwias’ améyee S€ ris
COAST OF PELO- aro rf + exareo Janc* way
afi wohews elxoct Kat exaroy cratious oe xalep-
And after ravaging {UCTPMEVOL THY TE YHY EOWTAY Kal THY VUKTA
the coast near Crom- > a e
Smayon, and that of NUAITavTO. TH O voTEepaia mapamrAeoartes 2
Epidaurus, and occu- ? ‘\ / a \ »> 7 ,
wing wih w purine OS THY ‘Emdaupiey mpiorov Kal an oBecty rove
the penineala of Me TTOLNT GLEVOL agixovre es tMeGovnvt tyv
one, armament s
returns home. pera&v “Emdavpov noi Tponvos, cai amo-
“ “~ r > e
AaBovres tov ths Xepoovncov iaOpov éreiyicay, vy @ 7
a, 3 N 4 , UA 35 7
1of MeOavnt cori, xai dpovpiov Karaotnoapevoe éAnorevoy
Tov era ypovoy thy Te Tponviay yyy cal ‘Addda xal
"Emdavpiay. tais d€ vavoly, émedy e&ereiyerav TO xwpior,
>» Sf 9 wv
amemAevoay en’ olkov.
XLVI. Kara dé tov avrov xpovoy ov ravra éytyvero,
1x Kal Evpupedov xai DodoxdAns, eredn éx tHe [lvAeu aarjpay
Re ag. 6S THY Zxedlay vavolv ’APnvaiov, aduxcpevor
phocles, after kaving €¢ Kepxupay éegTparevoay peTa TOV EK TIS
Pylus, arrive at Cor- , > 4 q > a » a ,
era on their way to WOAEWS Emi Tous ev TH Ope THs IoTwYys
Sicily. assist the
coveament wo uke Kepkupaicy Kabtdpupcvous, ot Tore pera THY
2.éséemI. éxi G.L.O.P.e.

59

améxet—otadiovs om. E, 5. mepetAev-

gayres Q.
(nm. | dwoBayres c.

oay Parm. 14.
N.V.h. Bekk. valgo xp

2. Kpopptera) Gr. passim Kpoppv-
éva, quomodo Strab. IX. p. 390. Wass.
(Ita N. et V.)

g. rév tis Xepoovncoy lobpsy, ev b
% TMecOdynt €ori| There is an exceed-
ingly good view of this peninsula, and
of
as seen from a hill near Troezen, given
in plate 25 of sir W. Gell’s Argolis.
The place is now called Me@ava, as the
name is written by Pausanias and by
Strabo, with the remark on the part of
the latter, “that in some copies of Thu-
‘* cydides it was written Me@avn, like
‘the town so called in Macedonia.”
As the Macedonian town was the more
famous, the reading Mea probably

8. rpoi{nves B.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.g.
. €reixnaay V. 12. éreiye-
ee $y ravra Poppo. Goell. ypdvov ratra A.B.EFH.
jocy nal’ by ravra.

whole line of the adjacent coast,

Infra IV. 118. A.B. rpoi-
Ir. dAida i. Parm. {
18. 17 lor@yy Dobree. lordvns g.

soar more and more, and is now
ound in every MS. of Thucydides at
present in existence.

14. Tov abrov xpdvoy by rabra éyiyvero |
I have followed Poppo and Goller in
retaining this reading, as being at once
most like Thucydides’ usual manner of
expression in similar casea, (see III. 17,
1. 18, I. 94,1.) and also as accounting
most easily for the variations in the
MSS. as the év might have been acci-
dentally omitted, from bea confounded
with the last syllable of the precedin
word xpévoy, when the words were
written together, without any separation.

19. rire] *‘ At the time I spoke of be-

“fore.” See VIII. 20, 1. 40, 3. 62, 3;

60 OOTKTAIAOT
CORCYRA, A.C, 425, Olymp. 88, 4.

otacw SwPavres exparovy Te THs yys Kal
moAAa éBAarrov. mpooBadovres S€ TO pev
Teixiopa élAov, ot de avdpes xaramedhevyores
aOpoo. mpos peréwpov rt EvvéBnoayv wore Tovs
pev emuxovpous Trapadovvat, mepi dé ohav Tas
Orda mapadovray tov "A@nvaiwv Snpov dia~

Istone, where the
wreck of the aristo-
2 cratical party had
taken refuge.
(I. 85.)

The garrison of Istone
surrender at discre-
tion to the Athenians.
Perfidious trick of the
popular party,” to

3 tempt them to try to
escape, in order that
the capitulation might
be broken.

yvavat, Kal avrous és Thy vyGoY ol OTpaTHyot

‘ , 9 A , e
thy IIrvytav es gdvAaxny duexopicay viro-
amovdous, pexpt ob "AOnvate rephOaow, aoe
4av Tis GAG arodibpacKkwy amace AcAVoOa Tas arovdds. 110
dé rod Sypou mpoorara trav Kepxupaiwy, Sedires py oi
"A@nvatoe rovs €AGovras ovK amoxTeivaot, pnxavevTat Tot-

f ~ 3 “~ 4 a ( 9 ( e ‘4
sOvdE TL. THY Ev TH YNO@ TEWovoL TWas OALyoUS, UTOTEL-
yravres didouvs cat diddtavres as xar’ edvoray On r€yew Gre
KpaTioToy avrois ein ws TaxioTa amodpavat, mAoiov dé TL1g

‘N ~

péAAew yap On tous orparnyous Tov
"A@nvaiwy mapadocey avrovs to Snug tov Kepxupaior.

> A € ,
QUTOL €TOLULATELY’

XLVII. os d€ erecav Kal pyyavnoapévev 70 mAoiov
exrAéovres eAnhOnoav, €d€AuvTO Te ai orovdai Kal Trois

€x me rie cal Ta Todd ee mpooBdhAovres d. Parm.

Bescs m AB A.B.F.L. Parm. 8. wruxeiay f. -B- Q. ME
Bree rooBis} om. A.B.F. _ {re ay ouate: ) h. 10. éay d. Haack.
Goell. 4d» Bekk. oi] om. V. 12. aroxreivougt
N.V. 14. 3) ABCEL : GHIKLNOPT Vdeghi Parm. Poppo.
Poell. Bekk. yp vulgo d70ey. 15. arotpava, A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.
N.Q.c.d.e.g.m. ae Haack. "Po oppo. Goell. Bekk. dro8pava: V. vulgo arotk-
8pavas. 16. éroupacas pede F. 8)] om. B.h. dn N.V.
17. nym kepxupaioy L.O. 1g. €AéAvyro ai d. Parm.

73) 2. VII. 31, 3. 32,1. 81, 2. For the

12. rovus €AOdvras] “ ol ’Abn-
statement here referred to, see IIT. 85. s] “ Lege p

‘ yaiot €AOdvras, sine rovs.”? DOBREE.

10. dy ris GAp] Because ay in the sense
of ¢dy occurs only in three other ee
in Thucydides, (VI. 13. 18, 6. VIII. 75,

3.) Poppo and Goller read édy Tis GAG;
Z if those three other instances were
not abundantly sufficient to justify a
meaning of dy, which occurs frequent]
in Demosthenes and Plato, and whic
is in perfect agreement with the original
meaning of the word.

tie é’\Odyras seems to be used as if it
were rovs reudévras, “lest the Athe-
“‘nians should not put to death the
“‘ persons who were come to them,”

that is, ““who were sent to them.” If
the text were to be altered, I should
prefer py) *A@nvaicos atrovs éAGdvras,
as accounting more naturally for the
soiatabe reading than the conjecture of

ZYITPA®PHS A. IV. 47, 48.
CORCYRA. A.C. 425. Olymp. 68. 4.
Kepxupaiots mapededovro ot mavres. Evveda-2
Bovro S€ Tod Towovrov ovx FKUTA, WOTE
axpi8n thy mpopacw yevérOar Kat rovs
TEXUNTAPLEVOUS GOEEOTEPOY EyyELpHoa, of OTpaA-
tyyo tev ’A@nvaiwy, xaradnAot ovres Tous
avdpas pn ay BovAcoOa um aAAwv Kopucber-
a > YY. °» , wv N a wn y
Tas, Otort avrot €s DBeueAiay eEmAeov, THY Tiyuny Tols ayouct
mpoomroijoa, wapadaBovres Se avrovs of Kepxupaio és3
w ? as \ @& 9 4 A ¥
oixnpa péeya xabeipEav, kai dorepov éLayovres Kara €ikoow
roavdpas Sinyov dia Svoiv oroiyow omdirav Exarépwhev Twapa-
, 4 ‘ > / \ ,
reraypevoyv, Sedeuevous Te mpos aAAnAous Kai mraLopévous

61

The aristocratical Cor-
qyrwans are given up
to the vengeance of
the opposite party,
and cruelly massacred.
The Athenian com-
manders then pursue
§ their voyage to Sicily.
(47, 48.)

kal KevToupevous U0 TOY Tapareraypevev, el Tov Tis Twa
iSot €yOpoy éavrov’ paotryopopo: Te Tapiovres éreTayvvoy
THs odo) Tovs axoAaiTepoy frpo[a|uvras.f XLVIII. xat

1. sapedédovro A.B.E.F.H.K.N.V.c.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo mapedi8orro.

2. 8é]om. K. rovjom.A. 4. xalolorparjyoiL. 6. dada] ddAndov b.
10. dvew F.L.O arixow E.Q.T.e. mpotetaypevoy T. mpooreraypevoy R.
12. xevrwpévous E.F.R. 13. ty Q. waptevres K. éreraxuvay B.
erdxuvoy L.O.P. —-14. axoAarérepow K.T.

1. wapedesovro} This use of the plu- «.r.A. Compare also Matthie, Gr.

perfect tense is worthy of notice. It
occurs when the writer wishes to de-
scribe the first in time of two events, as
not only preceding the other, but as
preparing the way for it; so that in
describing the second event he may
place the prior event before the reader’s
mind at the same time, as that without
which the notion of the second event
would be incomplete. Iapededovro
must be taken with sapadaSdvres—
xabeipfay, a few lines below, as if the
sentence ran, “ You are now to sup-
“* pose the treaty broken, and the pri-
“‘ goners delivered up to the Corcyre-
** ans. het gn their having been so
“* delivered, the Corcyrzeans took them,
‘‘and shut them up in a large apart-
“ment,” &c. In Herodotus the plu-
perfect tense is employed very often at
the conclusion of a story, to intimate
that the writer has finished it entirely,
and is now going on to something else.
See VI. 22, 1. Manros péy vey Manaiay

éppypero. apulwy 8 roici re Fxove.

G. §. 505. III. 2.

2. ¢ axpiBn thy mpéhacw yeve-
78a} The word de Bis ad here used in
the sense in which Aristotle uses it,
(Ethic. Nicom. V. 10, 8.) 6 axpsBod8ixatos
€mi rd xetpov: ‘The pretence for killing
‘‘ them was so strict and rigorous; so
‘* going to the very letter of the bond.”
Nonne sensus est, uf summum jus exige-
retur? vel, ut condstiones severa statu-
erentur ? DoBREE.

13. émerdyuvoy rns ddov] “ Hastened
‘‘ them on with respect to their going.”

‘Compare Hesiod, Works and Days,

577. (quoted by Matthie, Gr. Gr. §.
316.) nos ros wpopépe: per ddov, mpode-
pec dé xal épyov. Compare also c. 60, 2.
of this book.+ TnS apxns mpoxonwrovroy
éxeivots.

14. trpo[o]cévrast] “ Fortassis ali-
** quis malit wrpotdyras: nam hec inter-
‘‘dum permutantur. Vid. IL. a1, 1.”
DUKER. LTpoced ety, rpocBaivey, and
mpoovevat, &c. are often used where
the compounds of mpd would seem

GOTKTAIAOT
CORCYRA. A.C. 425. Olymp. 68.4
és pev avipas éfnxovra eAaBov rovs ev TH oiknpart ToUT@
n , 3 , ‘ / #7 ‘\ 3 ‘
T@ Tpowp éLayayovres Kai Suadbeipavres (povro yap avrous
fperactncovrast mot GAAove aya)’ ws d€ HoOovro Kai
Tis avrois édnAwoe, Tous Te ’A@nvaiouvs emexadovvTo Kat
éxéXevoy odbas, ei Bovdovrat, avrovs SiapOeipew, éx re TOUS
> 3? > ig y > 4 > > 4 4 QA
olxnpatos ouxérs 7OeAov eftevas, ovd eovar ehacay Kara
4 4 IQa7 e A ~ QA QA QA
a Ouvapuy mreproer Oar ovdeva. ot de Kepxupaioe xara pev tas
Ovpas ovd avrot Suevoodvro PiateoOat, avaBavres dé emi ra
réyos Tou olknperos Kal SteAovres thy opodny éBadAoy TE
3kepaym Kal érogevov xarw. of dé efvAacoovrd re ws x0
3. theracrncovrast Haack. Poppo.

62

2. dvadbeipovres A.E.F.N.Q.R.T.V.
Gallet se

2. vulgo, Bekk. peraorncayras.
yew B. Dros erdyev C.I.b. GDrdoo’ érayew V. Adove om. g.

6. efévat Parm. epacdy re N.V. "send C.
€Badov H.K.L.O.V.f£.i. 10. épvAacaoy rére L.O.V.

ovyro Q.

Aodvro L.O. ame
g. oréyos K.R.

at first sight more natural, but where,
notwithstanding, no correction. is re-
quired. Here, however, 1 think that
gpotéyras ts required ; because, no ob-
ject for the motion being specified or
implied, mpoodvras, which signifies
‘“‘ going towards a certain object,” and
therefore, where that object is stated or
implied, is equivalent to rpotéyras, can-
not in the present instance be used with
propriety, as the prisoners were in fact
gone nowhere. f mo Dove dye

3- Theraornoorrast sros Dove dyew
Such is ‘the. reading of Haack pad
Poppo: “ That they were taking them
** to remove them to some other place.”
The old reading can only be interpreted
to mean, “ that they had removed them
“* somewhere, and were going to trans-
. port them Rcinagilaceo es Le. “that
“they were but remo preparato
“to their being taken to soca Zoeher
“ place of confinement, and not to be
‘“‘ maseacred.” Yet it seems so unna-
tural to separate wo: and dove, pera-
oTHoavrds wot, Grove &yew, and the
corruption of the future into the aorist
18 80 easy, Occurring again as it does,
(V. 6, a that I have followed Haack
and Poppo in reading yoovras.

An BREE.

5. abrovs} i.e. “the Athenians them-
** selves ;”’ “they called on the Athenians
*“‘ themeelves (adrods) to put them to

Doo’ éoayew A.F. Dro éad-

4. €xa-

“« death, if they liked,” duapeipew opas
el BovAovra.

8. xepéup| Heec laudat
Eustathius in Odyss. a’. p. 1421. omis-

gis voculis row olxnzaros. Wass. Male
Gr. oréyos. Thomas Mag. oréyos dick

> e

jubet, reyos autem poécticum esse

nunciat. Verius est, quod addit, oré-
s commune, réyos Atticum esse.
am réyos dicunt omnes prose scrip-
tores Attici. Vid. Stephan. Thesaur.
Demosthenes in Androt. p. 395. # ré-
a as rots yelrovas twepBaivos. Ibi
Ipianus, réyos ro Séperos tréprepoy
pépes. DUKER.
- Sceddvres rw dpodhy] “ Having
‘* broken through the roof ;”’ i. e. “made
‘‘ an aperture in it, pis which they
t >

“‘ might shower down their javelina,
&c. Compare IV. 110, 3. 111, 2. V. 2,
51,1

rous oiorous re xabsévres—xai

ewayy6~-

pevot.—navti tpémy—avahovrres athas
avrovs,—xai BadrAdpevos bro tev dee,—
dcehbdpnoay. There is a confusion in
ag sentence, ae hgalaey removed
reading, with Poppo, Te THOwYy 5
but I dena doubt that oo
text is the genuine one. partici-
plese xatiévres and dsayxéueros made

=TITPAGHSE A. IV. 48.

63

CORCYRA. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88. 4.
nOvvayTo, Kal Gua ot WoAAOL oas avrous SeepOecpov, ciarovs
a“ A

re ods abieray exevor és tas ofayas xabievres, Kal x
KAY TLY@Y ak ETUXOY aUTOIS EvOUTA TOIs OapToIs, Kal €K
Tay inearioy Tapaipnpuara mowivTes, atayyouevol, Tayi
5 4 ' r hI ”~ “ (e ? ‘\ “ é n~ ,
TpoT@ TO TOA THS vuKTOS (Emeyevero yap vYE Te wWabypatt)
2 nn “~ “N 4 e UN “A
avadouvres odbas avrovs kai BaAdopevoe uro Tav avo de-

I. edtpayro R.V. Bekk.°

Heilmannus post Vallam. Haack.
vulgo avadovrres. dveber Q.

Thucydides os ae that a verb had
already preceded them; (odas avrots
&dpbepory; he therefore goes on as if

hie principal verb were still to come,
and finishes his sentence with the more

term. sayri i ’
patie that the ee ie val es
already expreseed in a different form,
épuddocorrdé re—xal odas abrovs d:<-
ee In short, the sentence might
made grammatical, either by turning
icpoaphcagbe coal dé re into parti-
ciples, at t inning of it, or doi
the same thing with depOdpycay at the
end of it. In the intermediate clause,
cal dx xdkway rwey—anayydpevot, the
construction is varied by the substitu-
tion of Tapaiphpara towourres instead of
Tois srapaipnpaoes to correspond with
Trois owdpros, “hanging themselves
“with the cords from some beds, and
“by making strips from their clothes.”
Tlapatpnpara (wapapéw) are “strips or
“ shreds fore off from their clothes.”
[Géller in his second edition makes
the two principal clauses of the sen-
tence to be «at dua of moddol odas
avrovs biepBeipov—xai BadrAdpevor vrrd
tay dvw d&iepOdpnoay, and he supposes
the three Darla xabtévres, drayy6-
vot, and avadovvres ohas atrovs, to
80 many illustrations of the general
statement oqbas avrods dcéOetpor. |
2. és ras odbayas] “Hyour eis 7d pépos
ToU caparos, évOa oddrrovra rd (aa.
ohayiy xadover rd xara KAeida TOU
avOpimav pépos, BC ob xabtaot rd o18n-
pta of Bedovres davrovs dvedeiv. SCHOL.
Suidas voc. oayas, Kai diorovs xabie-
Gay és ras obayds, Minus sincere. Pol-

dcépbetpay K.R.d.c.f.
sapaepnyara G.L.O.P.i.Parm. mapwphpara I.

2. obs} om. A. 4-
5. éyevero e. 6. avadouvres

oppo. Goell. dyadovpevos Q. dvadooivres R.
epOdpycay g.

lux, IT. 133- To Koidoy ob Stecracw al
wAeides. at ibid. 165. rd td 1d orépvoy
€yxothov. Vide Hippocratem, p. 56.
pad ies a Anim. a + Ven ju-
ares Ce ycrides. Hine odayis
cultrus Gloss. is oi vas, quo recipi-
tur victimarum sanguis, apud Eustath.
Odyss. 7’. 1476. apud eau v. 196.
eiov. Aristoph. Thesmoph. 761.
ass. Gloss. cay, jugulus, jugulum.
Add. Hesych. et Etymno og. M. Lucian.
Tyrannicid. p. 7or1. ri 8€ xaréAuroy 1d £i-
oe év 77 opayy; ibid. 706. droonmacas
' THs ns, kal TOU Tpavparos éfedar
To €idos. et Phalar. 1. 734. yupmpy tréyew
Tyv odayny: ubi interpretem recte re-
prehendit Gronoy. ala Galb. bun
opayyy mporeivas, Spare, ele: quo
Sueton. Galb. XX. atcit, obtulisse alive

juguium. Antonin. Liberal. cap. XXV.

émadrafay davras tH Kepribc srapd thy
v.

kheida, xal dynpintay tiv odayiy.
DuKER.

4. TWapatpnpara sowwvvres| ‘Qs dy ef
eye, Tehapa@vds tTiwas drooxi{ovres TSv
ipariwy, Somep (ovas éroiovy’ xai mé-
Kovres aura, xal mowoivres Somep cxot-
yla, obrws abrois éypavro mpds rd dmay-
exOa. ovderépws 8¢ 4rd omdprov.—

CHOL.

6. dvadovvres odhas abrovs] This read-
ing has been adopted, from a conjec-
ture of Heilman, by all the recent edi-
tors; partly on the authority of the

mmarians, (Phavorinus, Suidas, and

onaras,) who quote the word avadoip-
res as occurring in Thucydides in the
sense of dvaipovrres, although it is not
to be found in our present MSS.; and
partly because “hanging themselves”

©QOTKTAIAOT

CORCYRA. A.C. 425. Olymp. 88 4.

4pOapnoay. Kai avrovs oi Kepxupaiot, éretdn npépa éyévero,
hoppndov éri duakas érBadovres anryayov ew Tis TOAEwS.
ras d¢ yuvaixas, Goat év Te TEXiopart éahwoay, nvdparro-

5 Sicayro. ToLoUT@ wey TpoT@ ol ék ToD Gpous Kepxvpaion vio
roo Onpov duepbapnoay, kal 4 oracis modAH yevouevyn ére- §
AeUTnoev és TOUTO, Goa ‘ye KaTa Tov TOAELOV TOVde’ Ov ‘yap

6 ert Fv UrodouToy Tav érépwy 6 TL Kal agwAoyov. ot dé ‘AGn-
vaio. és Thy DuKeAiav, ivarep TO TpeTov wpunvro, amorev-
cares peta Tov éxel Luppayov erodeuouv.

XLIX. Kai of év ty Navmraxrp ’AOnvaio wai "Axap- 10

64

ray “ A ? 4 b ,
vaves Gua TeAevTavTos TOU Oépovs oTrparevoapevor Avaxto-

WESTERN
GREECE.

Anactorium, a Corin-
thian dependency, ig TOU
cee Kat éxréupavres Kopw6iovs avrot * Axapvaves

v4 , N 4 ‘N 4
oixnTopes amo TavTwy eayov TO ywpiov. Kat TO Gépos ts

td
€TeEACUTQ.

4 , a a 2 SN “a c
ptov Kopw6iwy mroAw, 7 Ketrat eri TO OTOpaTE
9 a 4 y¥ P.

Apmpaxixod xoAtov, €daBov mpodocia

L. Tod & emtyryvopevou yxetpevos ‘Apioreiéns 0 ’Apyir-
mov, €is Tov apyupodAcyav veav "AOnvaiwy orpatyyos, at

ok ga prt akc en a

N. vulgo émeddy 2

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ere) en
eriSadXovres F T.b

5. pated L. 6. révde] rovroy et & r+} om. L.O.P. 12, xeiras pév T.

mae 13. rov]om.F.P. —_15. dip Ri Gtiicrs Parm. Haack.
Poppo. oell. Bekk. xai olxnropas L.O.P vulgo olxyropas 1]. emeyevo-~
pévou g. 18.6 7éy Parm. § d6nvaioy] om. V.

seems not to be properly op
“‘ being shot by the men on the roof,”
inasmuch as they destroyed eheaneclees
Lo) Ac means as well as by hanging.

e authority of the grammarians is
certainly a strong argument in favour
of avaXovrres; but otherwise, supposing
that most of the prisoners who had de-
stroyed themselves had chosen this
mode of death, there is no reason why
Thucydides might not speak of them
generally as “hanging themselves,”
although in fact some killed themselves
in another manner, with the arrows
shot at them ct their enemies.

2. hoppnddw| ‘Os day ris rAdEn hop-

to pods, rovs xahoupévous ydbous, robs per

kara pijKos auTay rievres adAous be
mayics émiBdddovres car’ alray. €p-
paiver d¢ TovTo Tey Kepxupaiwy ny epd-
TyTa és Tous aroGavévras, Gre ov
roy éxeivwy Odvaroy rot mpds éxeivous
pious éravcayro. ScHOL.

7. tev érépeoy)| “Of one of the two

“ parties,” i.e. “of the nobles,” who
had been almost exterminated by this
_ pereratt wOiovs] “H

4. €xwep s Kopwiovs | “* Havin

a arasd oat the Corinthians.” Com- a
pare I. 56, 2. rovs gies drorép-
wey: and V. 53,1. ame: os ov

xad@s Gpyovra, “eep

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 49—51.
CHIOS8. <A. C. 435. Olymp. 8 4.
A Persian ambame- ECeTELPOnTAY mMpos Tovs Evppayous, *“Apra-
celeeoe, tee. PEPMY avdpa Ilépony rapa Bacthéws mropevo-
of by fhe Atbenaos, [LEVOV és Aaxedaipova EvAAapBave: év "Hiove
to Persia to counter. TH Et DTpupovt. Kal avrovd Kouiobevros oia
5 terces wun de ume AOnvaion ras péy emuoroAas peraypaypdpevor
inline cx TOY ‘Agoupiow Ypapparooy dveyvwcay, *
prevents them from GS TOAAWY aAAwY yeypapupevonv KePaAaiov VY
ames Dermat orpos AaxeSapovious ob ytyvooKew 8 Tt Bov-
Aovrat’ woAAov yap édOovrav mpéoBewv ovdeva tavta
10 Aéyery’ ei ody BovAovra: aatpés A€yetv, méuras pera Tod
Ilépcou avdpas as avrov. tov d€ Apradépyny iorepov 013
“A@nvaiot amoarédAovor tpinpe és “Edecov, kal mpeaBes
Guar ot rvdopevor avtoht Bacrdéa Apraképiny rov Reptov
vewoti reOvnxora (Kata yap Tovroy Tov xpovov éreAcUTnoe”)
15 €’ olkov avexopnaay.

65

LI. Tot & avrod yepavos Kat Xioe ro reixos srepietdov
.Y » ¥ td 9 a Q ¢€ ? 5)
TO Kawov KeAevoavrov "A@nvaiwy xal vmonrevoayrwv és

ele

16. rov avrov V.

pény G.

sir

6. ex ray Acovplo» ypapudrey]| For-
tassis hoc significat Thucydides, ersas
non habuisse suas ac proprias littera-
rum formas, sed ad scribendum adhi-
buisse literas Agsyrias, quas pro anti-
guissimis habet Plinius i. N. VII. 56.
et ab Assyriis ad Pheoenices aliosque
Orientis populos venisse Viri docti ex-
istimant. Doxer. “ Out of the Assy-
‘‘ rian character,” as Duker rightly un-
derstands it. The Persians, a semi-
barbarous people, had no written cha-
racter of their own, and therefore bor-
rowed that of the Assyrians; just as
the Gauls used the Greek character,
without understanding any thing of the
Greek 3 (compare Ceesar, Bell.
Gallic. I. 29. VI. 13. and V. 46.) as the
Russians have done in later times, at

THUCYDIDES, VOL. Il.

gar

ravra EF. 10. ob» SovXorras A.B.
0 oby rt BovAovra:. Conf. 1V.98,8. ca-
om. 13. wecOdpevr V.

ot rov h.—reOynxé-

17. rehevodvroy ry a@nvaley L.P.

least to a t extent; and as we have
ourselves borrowed the Roman cha-
racter. Herodotus ‘also mentions the
fact of the Persians employing the As-
syrian character in their public inscrip-
tions. IV. 87, 2.

17. tromrevoedyrwv és atrovs] The
pronoun avrovs must, I think, refer to.
the Athenians, as the Chians are the
principal subject of the whole sentence ;
and it might have created confusion
had odas teed a to two different
parties within two lines. But the great-
er difficulty lies in the following words,
rownodpevos mpds “A@nvalovs sioress;
where, however, Goller is clearly right
in translating it, “‘pacti cum Atheni-
“ ensibus, ne de conditione sua quid-
‘* quam novaretur.” The expression is

FP

66 GOOTKTAIAOYT
COAST OF ASIA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 86. 4. (March.)

CHIOS. > ’ a ’ , \
ne ae , HUTOUS TL VEMTEPLELY, TOINTApEVOL MLEVTOL TpPOS

by the Athenians to "A@yyaious miotets Kat BeSauornra ex Tov du-
pull down the wall of ie : a 2 i :
their city. varav pndev rept odas vewrepoy BovAcvoe.
Kai O xeluov ereAcUTa, Kat EBdopov Eros TH TOAEUm ETEAEUTA
T@de bv Qouxudidns Evveypayer. - 5
LIT. Tod & émiytyvopévou Gépous evOvs Tod re nAiov
exhures Te eyevero Tept voupnviay Kal Tod avTov pnvos
2 a0 jorapevou evee. Kat ot MuriAnvaiwoy huyades
Olymp. 88. 4. a e
(Mareb.) Kai Trav aAAwy AcoBiwy, oppopevor of modAoi
COAST OF ASIA. €x THS WITELpOU, Kal pucOwmoapevas Ex TE TleAo- 10
A party of Lesbian ’ > \ \ > ,
sila murptise Rha. TOVVHTOV emiKoupiKoy Kal avrodev Evvayei-
a e a
teum and Antandrass OGYTES, aipovot Poireov’ xai AaBovres Suoyi-
an ~
selves there Riovs orarnpas Poxairas amédocay radw,
al > , 4 A a > v.®W ?
govdey adixnoavres. Kal pera Touro emt Avravdpov otparev-
gavres mpodogias yevouevns AapBavover THY TOAW. Kal Hv rg
avray 7 Suavou tas te aAAas modes Tas ’Axraias KaAov-
Ld a U , , > “ 9
pevas, as mpotepoy MurtAnvawy veyuopevwy A@nvaiot eixov,
vewreprey L.O.P.
5. by 6 Bovevdidns K. — 6. emeyevopsevou c.
8. lorapévou| om. d. 12. poireoy A.B.

poirwwoy T. vulgo et F.G. poirioy, —pocriov EB,
.E.F.H.K.N.Q.T.V.c.e.g.i. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri pndey,

4. xal—éreXevra

Gépos b. re] om. G.L.O.P.i.
H.N.V. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
14. ovdey ABC

a condensed form for mpdtayres mpos
’"AGnvatovs siores odiow avrois emoy-
gayro, as in V. 108, 1. ris mpds Td Oeioy
evpeveias 18 equivalent to éy rois mpds rd
Oetov, ris ax’ avtou ebyeveias ot8 ysis
oidpeOa AcdeierOa. With this may
be compared Livy, I. 22. “ut in eum

“* omnes ex t hujusce clades belli.”
8. €vece}] ‘There was an earth-
** quake.” ey aptly compares the

expressions vet, videt, which are used
impersonally in various languages. See
his note on Euripid. Heraclid. 830.
where ¢onunve occurs in the same
manner, without any nominative case.
Compare also xwAve: €v tais orovdais,
I. 144, 2.

13. orarjpas Pwxairas| Of this coin
mache further is known than that it
was of gold, and that silver coins were

in circulation, called écra: Dwxaides,
that is, each being equal in value to
one-sixth of the Phocsean stater. It is
called by Hesychius +d xdmoroy

ciov. See Bockh’s Inscriptiones Gre-
ce, vol. I. Fascic. I. p. 236.; also his
Public Economy of jee vol. I. p.

24. vol. II. p. goo. (vol. I. p. 34. Eng.
Translat.)

17. ds mpérepay, MiruAnvaloy vepope-
Rea Fy el sh cixov] De his est III. 50,
4. TlapéAaBoy d¢ xat rd ey 17 Ireipy wo-
Aispara of *AOnvaio, doay MervAnvatos
éxparovy. Has ‘Acraias vocatas dicit,

ud dubie, quod in eb inqua Lesbo
ora Asiz site erant. trabo! lib. XIII.
p. 605. ad sinum Adramyttenum dicit
esse roy Tov MirvAnvaiew alywddy xe-
pas twas €yovra TaY KaTa THY ifTreipoy
rev MirvAnvaioy. Et p. 607. "Ev d¢ rg

AYITPA®HS A. IV. 52, 53.
OYTHERA. 4.0.49 Otymp. 69.1
éXevOepovr, Kat wavrwy padiwra thy” Avravdpoy, Kat Kparu-
vanevon auTny (vais Te yap evrropia Hy woeioOa avrobev
&vAev vmapxovrov Kal Ts “ldns emuxetpevns,) Kal ry GAA
mapackevy padios am aurns opyoevos thy te AéaBov
séyyus oouy Kakooew Kal Ta ev TH Mrelpm AiloAiKa To-
Nicpara yepwooarOa. xal ob wey Taita wepacxevaceoOas4
eueAAov.
LITT. "A@nvaio: de év rp avr@ Oépe éEnxovra vavol Kal
durytAiows owAirous immedi re odtyos, Kal Tov Evppayoy
10 64c.4 ©) MuAnrious Kal a@AAous ras ayayorres, €oTpa-
Olymp. 89. 1. >A ’ 9 U \ aA
cyrnera, Tevoay eri KuOnpa’ eorpernye dé avrav Ni-

Athenian expedition Kigg go Nuenparov xai Nixoorparos 0 Azorpe-
nan eration _Klase & Nuenp parr pé

comm of the iand, hous kal AuroxAns 0 ToApaiov. ra dé Ku@ypas
vijoos éoriv, éxixertas O€ Ty Aaxovicy xara Madea’ Aaxe-
isdapovro, & eiot rev repioixesy, kai KvOnpodikns apyn éx THs:

I. cdépevos d.i. 2. yap}om.B. soci e. 4. oxevy A.B.C.E.F.
HIKNET Vedetg. Pam: WG. peastsaN. 6 vdiphoucta
A.B.C,E.F.G.H.I.K.L. peal sea “ors Parm. Haack. Poppo. Qoell. Bekk.
Vulgo yespooreo Oat. 12, dorpépous Poppo. Goell. Bekk. Libri omnes dvorpe-
hous. [dserpedous E. | 14. Aaxedatpdpior elat C.

woparig ry épefns al roy» MirvAnvaiey

kopas Kopuiarris re, xal “HpdxAea.
Berkelius ad Stephan. v. ’Acr) hec

67

him in including these words in the
parenthesis. But it seems to me that
the text is merely a mixture of two con-

verba Thucydidis laudat inter loca Po-
> Ga et Diodori Sic. in quibus de Acte

eloponnesi agitur. Voluit, credo, hoc
testimonio ostendere, omnia oppida in
ora maris posita posse vocari 'Axrata.
De Holicis oppidis continentis, que
pu post memorat, est etiam apud

elam, I. 18. Gargara et Asson ASoli-
orum colonias. Et apud Strab. XIII.
p- 610. Duker.

I. cal xparuvdpevos airy] This is
what is called a construction mpds 1d
onpavdouevoy; because in the preceding
clause fy airay 7) Sidvoa is equivalent
to duerootrro, the nominative of the par-
tciple follows, just as if dvevootvro had
really preceded it. In ne next words,
vaus Te yap—mapagKevy, Poppo conjec-
tures (Observatt. Crit. p. 45) that the
true reading is ri» GAAny rapackeuny,
and Haack and Géller have followed

structions, such as we have so often
noticed in Thucydides; of which the
one would run, vavai re (vais yap ebro-
pla Rv moveioOas x. r.d.) nal ry GAXg wa-
paoxevy; and the other would be, ac-
cording to Poppo’s correction, vats re
yap ebropia x. rT. X. kal ryv DAnv wapa-
oxeuvny. For mapackevz, it should be
observed, all the fest MSS. read cxeu7j ;
but oxev7 does not occur elsewhere in
Thucydides in this signification.

§: kaxooey—yetpooacOa | Here again,
as in c. 28,5. the future tense is used to
express a continued future action, and
the aorist a single and definite action :
‘‘ They would habitually annoy Lesbos,
“ but the Aolian towns would be taken
“* once for all.”’

15. xvOnpobixns dpxn] For the rela-
tions between Sparta and the repiosxos,
see vol. I. Appendix 3.

F2

68 OOTKTAIAOT

CYTHERA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
Sraptns Seavey avroce xara eros, orAireav te Ppovpay
, Pa ‘ ‘ 9 , ’ a 3 N
3 Ovemeumov aei Kat moAAny emipeAccay emoiwouvTo. ny yap
~ aA “
avrois Tov Te aw Alyumrouv nai AcBuns oAxadwv poo BoAn,
Kat Anorat aya thy Aaxwvixny jocov édvrouy €x Oadac-
ONS, ITEp povov olov T Hv KaxoupyeiOar Taca yap avexets
“\
mpos To LtxeAckoy Kat Kpnrixov wéAayos. LIV. xara-
The Athenians take GryovTes ody ot A@nvaio: TO oTpar@, Sexa EV
it, and having esta- . . 8 , M \ , e , ‘
blished a garrison in VAVOL Kal OtoyxtAiots MiAnoiwy omAiras Thy
it, proceed to ravage ? ON of , , , °
sia hdzeocstavenen’ CT CEngray aoe 2xavdeiay Renu peony al-
of Laconia. povol, T@ de ahA@ oTpareupare amtoBavres TNS 10
“ 4 ? > , a A \ > &
mpos MadAcay rerpappeva, exwpouv emi Thy ent
U4 , ~ e ‘ ‘
Gadaoon modw trav KuOnpiwv, Kai edpov [evdus] avrous
a
a€oTparomredeupevous amavrTas. Kal paxns yevoyerns oALyov
pev TWA xpovoy UTéeaTnaay ot Ku@npwi, éreira Tpamropevot
/ > “ 4 c . @& , “
karepuyov es THY avw WOAW, Kal vOTEpOV EvvéBnoay WPOs 15
Nixiavy xai rovs Evvapyovras ’A@nvaiots émirpepos epi
g3opev avrav wAnv Oavarov. joay S€ Twes Kal yevopevot TO
‘4 4 , f “~ 4 \ a
Nixia Aoyot mporepov apos twas trav KuOnpiwv, dio Kat
”~ a 4
Oaocov Kai emirndewrepoy TO Te TapauTixa Kal TO ereTa

4 3 N
ynoov €s Ta

2. érovwvvro émipe Aecay e. 3. aurns A.B.E.F.R.T. = ray dr’ Q. . oid»
re fy C. apos | ws Lex. Seguer. p. 400, 6. 8. drdirass wAnoiow R.T-.F.
g. whe A.B. Il. emt Thy] és THy 1. 12. cvOnpov L. = evs]0om.V. —av-

rovs| om.d.i. ante evOvs ponit c. 13. yevonerns A.B.C.E.F.G.T.V.c.d.e.f.g-h.i.
Parm. pres Goell. Bekk. vulgo yryvopévns. 14. xpévoy}om.d.i. tré-
ornoay ol xopivOtor P. Sea td C.E. g 18. KvO7 kai] eo F.
rore V.

xvOnpoy P.
19. accor emirnd. H.T.V. emrndecérepoy srapavrixa L.O.P.

. waoa yap avexe| i. e. “ the whole
- of ae, towards the Si-
* cilian and Cretan sea:” in other
words, Laconia has a narrow frontier
by land, but a long line of sea-coast;
for it is washed both by the Sicilian and
by the Cretan seas. Its vulnerable side
then is towards the sea; and here the
island of Cythera was a most valuable
protection to it, as it just covered. the
angle of the coast at its most exposed
point. The importance of Cythera is
well illustrated by the operations of
Pharnabazus and Conon, as described
by Xenophon, Hellenics, [V.8,7. La-
conia being ill provided with harbours,

an enemy could not ravage its shores
in secunty, without having first oc-
cupied Cythera, as a place of refuge in
case of stormy weather, from whence
they might renew their attacks as soon
as it was practicable to put to sea

again.

Ir. my emt Oardoon wédww trav Ku6bn-

iwv] “The lower town of Cythera.”
H dds rev KuOnpioy is equivalent to
Kv6npa, a8 7 mods ray AGnvaiey means
ai *A@nvai. Cythera appears to have
consisted, like Boulogne, of an upper
town and a lower; the one built on the
heights, the other on the edge of the
sea, below it.

EYITPAPHE A. IV. 54, 55. 69
LACONTA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.

‘ ‘on e , 9 ? 9 a > N a
frat tis opodoyias erpaxOn avrois’ aveornoay yap tart
o “A@nvaio: Ku@npiovs AaxeSdaspovious te ovras Kal emi TH
Aaxavixh THs vnoov ovTws emcepevns. peta Se thy Evu-4

e 8 “ rf r 4 “ a A “ , ,
Baow ot A@nvatoe rnv te Zeavdecay To emi TH Aysevt TO-
skioua mapeAaBovres kat trav Kuénypev dvdAaxny momoa-
vv wv ’ ‘4 \.o N \ “A
pevot erAevoay es re Acivny cai “EAos kai ra mAciora
“ \ ? “ bY a , \ 9
Tov mepi OarAacoav, kai amoBaces rotovpevot Kai évavArt-
(Ouevot THY Xwpiwy od Kaipos ety edjovv THY yhv HuEepas
padwra era.
1 LV. Ot d€ Aaxedacpovioe idovres pev rovs "AOnvaiovs ra
Ku@npa éxovras, mpoodexopevar Se kal és THv yay chav
3 , 4 ? 9 , .'
Laconia. aroBacets Tolavras momoerOa, abpoa ev

Panie at I 2 on » oa n~ “a 8 (4 3 4 4 A N
» OU Uv UVUVALLEL AVTETACAVYTO, KATA v
and general feeblences aa 0 ie £a ? be ]

and discouragement in yoOpay pouvpas dierepypav, ordurav mmAnOos,

the Spartan councils. la a
15 ws exaoTaxooe del, Kal Ta aAAa ev dvdAakh

Heilmannus. Haack. oe
ELF. 5. xvOnpiov R.T.f. xcOnpor L. 6. émemdevoay Q., €Xeos K.
12. roavras rroujoecOa A.B.C.F.H.K.N.T.V.c.d.e.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. Parm.

I. rd ris dpodoyias} A plerisque Immediately below, dv after dvéornoay
MSS. abest articulus ra, vitio, opinor, ydp is a correction of Heilman’s, adopt-
scribarum, quibus errandi causam pre- ed by all the recent editors, and neces-
buit ultima vocis preecedentis syllaba. sary to the sense of the passage. Thu-
Nam Attici articulum neutrius generis cydides means to say, “that had it
cum genitivo substantivi pro substan- “‘ not been for the speedy surrender of
tivo ponunt. Thucyd. IV. 18, 3. od« “ the town, owing to the secret corre-
cixds bpas—rd ris Tuyns oleaOa del peF spondence between Nicias and some
ipay éveoOat, pro ryv roxnv. II. 60, 1. “ of the citizens, the Athenians would
Ta THs dpyns bev, pro 7 opy) tpayv. Sic “have removed the whole people of
ra THs duodcyias, pro 7 dpoAdoyia, quam ‘ Cythera from their island, and sent
mox fuuSaow vocat. Vid. Stephan. “ Athenian settlers to occupy it, as
Append. ad Script. de Dialect. p. 178. “they had done in gina.” That they
Duxer. Almost every MSS. omits the did not do so, in fact, is clear from the
article rd. Duker suspects that the last concluding sentence of c. 57. And the
syllable of the preceding word érera comparative lightness of the burden im-
misled the copyiste, and that the omis- posed on the Cytherians may be esti-
sion ig a mere mistake of theirs. Si- mated from this, that they only paid
milar expressions to rd ris dpodoyias four talents a year; while the Lesbians,
occur indeed frequently in Thucydides: who had forfeited the property of their
Duker refers to two passages, If. 60,1. lands, and cultivated them only ae te-
and IV. 18, 3; to which may be added, nants, paid as much as ninety talents.
Td rs ruyns, LV. 56,2. ra ras vavpaxias, See III. 50, 3.

VIII. 43, 1. 76 rips Evphopas, LI. 59, 1.

BOTKTAIAOLT
LACONIA. A.C. €24 Olymp. 89.1.
WoAAT Horav, HoPovpevos pr ohiot vewrEepov te yevyTrat Trav
wept Thy KaTaoTaCW, yeyernuevou pev Tov ert TH HTD
wadous aveArriorov Kat peyaAov, [IvAov dé éxopuevns Kai
Ku€npev, xai travrayobev odas mepeat@ros moAguou Tayx€os
kal apopuAaxtou, ooTe Tapa TO EiwOos iIréas TeTpakoT ious §
KaTeoTnoavTo Kal Toforas, és TE Ta ToAEuUKE, EMTED WoTe,
padiotra On oKvnporepo eyevovro, EvyecTares Tapa THV
Umapxovoay adav ideay THs TWapacKevns vavTEK@ ayarl, Kal
route mpos “A@nvaious, ols TO p47 Emtyetpovpevoy ael €AAcTrEes
any THs Ooxnoeds Ts mpakew. Kal aun Ta THS TUXNS TeAAG 10
xat év oAly@ EvuBavra rapa AoOyov avtois éxmAn&w peytorny
mapeixe, ai fedediccay} xn ore adOis Evydopa ris avrois
gIrepiTvyy ola Kal é€v TH vyo@. aToAworepor Se St avro és
Tas payas yay, Kal may G TL KunoELAY @ovTo auapTnce-
aba, du TO THY yuouny avexéyyvov yeyernoOa ex Ths mpl Is
anOcias Tod Kaxorpaye. LVI. trois dé "AOnvaios rore

70

I. sodA OM .E. 11 vewrepoy R. 3. éxi A.B.E.F.G.H.N.T.V-E. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. ple ep. 4. kal seri atts mayraxébev ye L.O.P. meprecra@ros
Tou woNéyou B.h. — rayéws A.B.E.F.K.V. 5. Tptaxocious L.O.P.d.e.i. Parm.
6. xaréornoay é ra pey T 7. pees By ede ee f. Q. TovrTo
T.g. Parm. “10. npafa g. Haack. dua ris L
a F.K. sapadcyov N. 12. fededierayt Poppo. “ “Imo 2 idee. Via
Lobeck. ad Phryn. p. 181.” ¢déd:oay Goell. adrois] om. B a
F.T.g. Haack. Oppo. Goell. Bekk. Veet GroApere pos 16. ad
my 16. rots d€ dOny. C.E.F.H.K. , Poppo. Seca Tekk rois 3 aOgy

4. wohépou ros| Compere IT. II, imagine that an expression such as ove

f- where Archidamus says, dén\a yap
Ta rey rohepory, cad e€ éXiyou Ta roa
ge 3: 7 ns al € ee ytyvorras.

Td py) emtxespovpevoy K. T. X.]
The sabetance of these words occurs

again, with a very ‘light variation, in
ce. 63, 1. rd eAAares THs ywopuns, dy Exa-
ords ris @HOnuew mpatew: “ Whatever
“ they did not attempt seemed so much
** lost out of their estimate of their in-
** tended enterprises.”

15. dvexéyyvov | “ Giving no eecurity.”
See Wasse’s note on the word cxeyyve,
Ill. pier I. , } a"

16. rois 8€ "A@nvalas x. Tr. X. "op
and Goller refer the dative rois ‘Ab
vais to yiyroro. See Poora;. Prole-
gom. I. c. ro. p. 125.) I should rather

dyreorjoay was intended to follow, and
that #ovxacay, being equivalent to it in
sense, is made to retain the same con-
net Le rier Xenophon,

Cc
a Abie or ere dog of aa abe,

{ still think that i ie words rots
’"AOnvaiots had been meant to depend
on the latter of the sentence, the

renitive would have been used rather

than the dative; for rots ’A@nvaioss os
yiryvord ris dwé8acrs cannot certainly
signify, “as Alig Ang landing of the Athe-
“nians took > but must rather
mean, “as the Athenians effected or
‘“‘ obtained a amngs if as if it were a
point of difficulty, accomplishment
of which was a thing acquired or

EYTTPASHS A. IV. 56, 57. 71

THYREA. A. 0. 494. Olymp. 89.1.
THYREA. y mapabadarc toy Spots Ta pey mrod\A«
Deacents of the Athe- ™ a

mians on various parts novxaTay, ws Kal? éxaoTny poupav yiyvorro
of the south and south- 58 r fr) 2)
meter, comets ot Po, TE ATPOPAGIS, WANOe TE EAaTTOUS EKaTTOL

leponnesms. They at- yyonymevor Eat KL eV tT? TONITE - pia be

5 the Renctam hed Dpoupa, prep Kal mpuvaro mept Korvpray xat
Lecclooelane sine Adpodiciay, rov pev SxAov Trav Widev éoxe-

the cecupation of B- Gooruevov ehoSnoey emdpouy, Tov Se omrdrrov
gina by the Athenians. aah Pon ; ports ooo f
(I. $7) deEapévwy vrreyopnoe mad, Kai avdpes Te
rives ameOavov avrav dXjiyo. Kat Srda EAnhOn, Tporaiov Te
rooTnoavres of “A@nvaio: arérAevoay és KvOnpa. éx dé avrav 3
wepierevoray és Enridavpov thy Atunpav, xai Snooavres épos
~ nn 9 A > & ? ve °°: A ~ rd
TL THS yns adixvouvrar ext Oupeav, n cote pev THs Kuvoupias
~ ¢ 4 ‘ “a 4 XN ~ /
yijs KaAovpevns, neOopia de rns Apyeias xai Aaxewvirns. veno-
prevot Se avTny eOovay Aaxedaovin Atywrrats éxrecovow
rs evouxety, Oia Te Tas UTO Tov Gecpov ohicr yevouévas Kal
trav EiAdrov thy eravacracw evepyecias, Kai ore’ APnvaiwv
UNAKOVOVTES Opes Mpos THY éxelvov yvapuny ae Eoracay.
LVII. rpoordcovray obv ért trav “AOnvaioy ot Atywyrat ro
pev ent TH Oadacoy 6 ervxov oixodopovvres TEeixos Exdeirovew,
go Thyres fs taken, and €8 O€ THY Gvyw TOA, EV } PKOVY, aIreXOpNnoay,
its inhabitants pat to 9 / , , , Z P
Math. A tints y, 2MEXOVTAY oradious pahora deka. m™s emamade
tmposed on Cythera. ge, Kal QUTOIS TOV pee dpoupa 2
t. mapabadacciay I.L.0.d.e.i. hy shion ee ee
Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xorrupray f. sorripar’ ; E.xo vray G.
kopruray 6. dara P. donedacpcvoy - iorecl ine vwaro Kal éoxeda-
a, by ébbBnoew Tf. 8. relom. N.V.e. 10. émémhevoay f. pay @.
pa—mepieAevoay] om. T. 12. ddexvotvro d.i. — ért} és G.hi. bypatay
SEFCHNOTV ick, xvvocoupias A.B.N.V.h. Bekk. xurovpias E.G.
xuvoupyias P. Infra V. 14, 3. A.B. xuvocovplay et V. 41, 2. A.B.h. Kuvoroupias,
d.i. eyes: [Vid. Her ot. Maer 73, 4 13. peOdpia B. 15. rep
Tere . Uraxovoayres Q. Spws om. G. éoract L.O. éovao: A.B.C.

F.G. H avid; .g-h. et g. quidem ante alei; dorao: K. éoracay I. éovacay E.
18. cinep E. = 1. Séxa padcora R.

gained. But Thucydides seems to 4. éy rH rowvrp| “In their actual
speak merely of the simple occurrence “ state of mind, distrusting themselves
of the descent, and this, together with “in every thing. ”* Compare VIII. 51,2
the order of the words, ‘determines my éx row rovovrov, cal ws péddovea, Zdpos
belief that rois "AOnvaiots was meant to Oaccoy eretxio On.

depend on yovyacay, and not on yi- 12. Gvpeay] De Thyrea Adginetis a
yrovro. } Lacedemoniis conceesa idem, quod hic,

12 OOTKTAIAOT
THYREA. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89. 1.
pla Tov Tept THY yopav, rep Kal EvvereixeCe, EvveredOeiv
pev és To Telxos ovx 7OéAncay Seopévwv trav Alywyror,
F) n a 4
arr avrois kivduvos éhaivero és To Teixos KaraxAnerOa,
9 v4 A > A d} ‘4 e > > # 9 a
avaxeopyoavres Se én Tra peréwpa, ws ove evomifov afto-
93 e a 9 , de e 9 A A ‘,
gpaxol €lvat, novyatov. ev rour@ de oi ‘A@nvaiot xaracyxovres 5
~ a e “ N 4
Kal ywpnoavres evOus macy TH oTpartGa aipovor THY Oupeay.
Kal Thy Te TOAW KaTékavoay Kal Ta evovra eeropOncay,
, > , 4 \ » N 5 6, o »v
rovs te Aiywnyras, door pn év xepot SudOapnoav, ayovres
ag ’ 4 9 a “ ‘N 4 a 9 9 ~ 9
aQixovro es tas A@nvas, Kai Tov apxovra os Tap avrois nV
trav Aaxedaipoviov, Tavradov tov Tlarpoxdéous’ eCwypn6n 10
4 4 9g la \ » a K I y 8
4yap TeTpwpevos. Tyov O€ Tas Kai ex Tov KvOnpwy avdpas
35 7 a 2Q7/ 3 ld 4 ” \ 4
OAtyous, ovs edoxes aodarelas Evexa, METATTHO AL. Kal ToU-
Tous jev ot “A@nvaio. €BovAevcavro xarabécOa és ras
ynaous, Kal Tovs aAAovs KuOnpiovs olxovvras tiv éavrav
, , , , ) , \ 3 a
gopov técoapa radavra dépew, Aiywnras dé amoxrewarts
mavras Goa éadwoay Sia THY mMpoTépay aéi wore éyOpay,
4 4 A N yy \ > A 4
Tavradov de rapa rovs aAdous Tous ev TH vno@ Aaxedar-
4 “
provious Karadnoat.
LVIII. Tot 8 avrov Gépous ev Zixedig Kapapwaios Kat

arm. 2. és rd Teixos—¢haivero} om. T.
: .P.V.b.c.d.e.g.h.i. Parm. vulgo 74eAncev.
aires A.B.E.F.G.H.LK.LN.O.Vcdt ici sais
ca aurovs. xarardyerGa E. Poppo. Bekk. vulgo xaraxAcle
dfispaxor g. 6. Ovpaiay N.T.V. q. re] om. P. Parm. Io. ris]-on £
avroxhéovs B.G.I.L.N.O.P.d.e.h.i. Parm. maroxAdous C.E.K.g. 11. yap 6 E.
rivas ék i. T5- ve O. 17. rapa} rept b. rous G\dous ev A. = kara
ie Naeeonen eee Ig. €y Ty ouedig T. cal xapapwwains L.P.

etiam IT. 27, 3. scripserat Thucydides. rovs ’ T] wnow adédvras, from the

DukeEn. preceding verb édAwoay, or rovs ép
Bs ev cat *AGnvas] Dionys. Hali- 77 »yom debévras from the following
carn. tom. I pag. 142. DuKER. verb xaradjoa. It is curious that in
17. rovs @\\ouvs—xaratnoa| V. 34, 2. we have an instance of an
These words afford two instances exactly opposite kind with to

that condensed expression which has these very same risoners. They are

been alread noticed in Thucydides. there called, Tous ex Tis ynoou Anpber-
Hapa rovs dAdous karabijcas would, if Tas, that is, rovs éx rijs vI}TOU fxovras
put at length, be mapa rovs drove atrois (from yxéyrev ai’rois in the

vras xaradjoa: and in like oecaning of the chapter) Andédvras dy

manner, rous ¢y t7 ynow must mean a

ZYITPA®HE A. IV. 58, 59. 78
SICILY. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89. 1.
TerAgors éxexetpia. yiyveras mporov mpos aAAnAous* elra Kat
SICILY. ot @AAoe Zixcdi@rat EvveAPovtes és Téday,
General congress of , 9 a
the Bkilian Gres 270 TATGY TOV TrOAEwY TpérBets, és AGyOUS
at Gela to pat an ¥ ad
ee. Rarear a addihots, el Tos fuvaddayciev.
5 quarrels, kat aAAat te modAal yvapat €d€yovto em 3
4 e
aporepa, Siahepopevaov Kai akiovvtwv, os ExagToi Te éAac-
n > £ < a ¢€ 4 eo o
covoOa: évopicov' Kai “Eppoxparns 6 “Eppwvos Lupaxocuos,
rd ,. vy 4 > .' > .' A , sy
OoTrEp Kal Ereie pahioTa avrovs, és TO KowWov ToLoUTOUs Sn
Aoyous eizrev.

Io

LIX. “OYTE moAcos av édaxiorns, & SucKeduora,
“rovs Acyovs momoopuat, ovre Tovovperns padiota TO

SPEECH OF
HERMOCRATES
OF BYRACUSE.

I. oe E. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo yeAdcois.
4. ddAnhous c.

6. dudorépos i. im’ audorépor g. wo c.
rovovras T.f Bk.

cuveN Odrres 1.

int 8. paAdoyv d.i. Parm.
14. rou pev L.

1. éxexerpia yiyv.| Vox éxexerpia pro-
prie ificat cessationem ab opere, at-
que etiam festum diem ; sive inducias,

ue fiebant ob celebrationem festi. Sic
bo bius éxeyetpiay tév “OAvprior dicit.
Vide Casauboni notas ad Strabon. p.
343. Hups. Add. Gell. I. Noct. Attic.
25. DUKER.

10. Obre médews dy édaxlorns | Anpn-
yopia ‘Eppoxpdrous Zupaxouciov. ro
Mpooipioy €x qvoTdcews TOU isiov mpoo-
Gov. répverar 1) Sqyiyopia airy rH
dixaip Kai rep oupcépovre cai rq dwar,
ovre. sixaoy pév yap (noi) mpos Tous
dpodidous oupBrva xat pos rovs "AGn-

yaiovs aipei mévepov, eira 8 xat
ovuuépoy pi) egy raradovhwOijvat Zixe-
Liay. rd de Guvardv, Gri, dy dpovonaw-
per, padios raw evayrioy meprecdpeba.
ScHou.

Odre rddews oy eAaxiorys, @ Sexede-
pt Ol wepi xaraducews modéuou ma-
pawouvres, del Uronrevovra, dia pdBov

cal padaxiay roy méhepov res
ravra wapaveiy. oid Kal é “Eppoxparns

“sroAcu@, és Kowov dé thy SoKxovoay pot
6 ¢ 4 9 + 4 ”

BeAriorny yvopny ewos arodawvopevos TH
It is from no view of 66 LineAig Tac}.

\ ~ a
Kai TWept pev TOU ToAEpPELDY,
:

a) om. R. 2. é£edr-
5. eAéyovro 87 én’ e. éAéyovro
7. eat 6 éppoxparns

g. Adyos T.£

Totro mot. dua 8 xai ables rd dvopa
rs éavrod nratpisos, iva ovyyvopny éxa-
ow abrp of dAéyor perd mappyoias Kat
povnparos T poepxGpevor. rd be ov Tro-
vouperns mpocéOnxev, iva pn Tis elm os
Gre ota rovro «pa ris elpnyns, Ore 9 dds
auraéy xararroveirat. SCHOL.
IT. obre rrovoupérns | Kar duérepa
@ éavroy 6 ‘Eppoxparns, rat Kara
ro elvat ebdgav médews, Kal Kara Td pa)
Tovely TH TOE Up ny médy avrov. & &
padiora «ibOacw a amurreiy mpos Tous Aé~
yovras. Aut dvo airias eldbaper dmoreiv
Tois oupBovdevavow" 4H Sia 1d elvan dBo-
for ro mpdowror, jj bea Td olke@y évexa
peav dye. TOU 1 mapaderypa
Opnpos' Aapdve arpepas hoo, xai dAdov
pidor drove, Ot oéo peprepoi elon (1. IL.
200.) rov Beurépou" 2@ olka 86 ered WOTt=
3dypevos aike épyow, nat ra eis (Od.

II. 186.): direp a pa paprupe: éav-
re 6 ‘Eppoxparns pe tmapyxety. ScHOL.
14. xal wep) péy Tov Tohepeiy] Zupré-

pacpa. rd yap mpooijuov duodoyoupevov.
ScHOL.

714 OOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.

«é \ a4 ”~ ‘\ 9S 2 f

ws xaderov, Ti ay Tis Tray TO évoy EexAEeyov
“éy eidooe paxpryopoin ; ovdels yap ouTeE
“ duabia avayxatera: avro Spay, ovre hog,
“fv omTal TL WA€OY OKXNOEW, aMoTpererat’
“ EvpBaivee Se rTois pev ta Képdn pelos
“ daiverOar trav Sewav, of S€ Tous xuSuvous
“ édovew vdioracba mpo Tov aurixa Tt
“2 fos * » A be ~ 9 \ “a

ehacoovobar’ avra TAUTA €& MN KOLp@

the particular interest
of Syracuse, nor from
any consideration of
the evils of war in the
abstract, that I am
now an advocate for
our concluding a ge-
‘neral peace; but at
this time we have
found that war has
not answered our ¢x-
pectations, and per-
3 haps negoclation may,
after all, better enable
us to obtain those ob-
4 jects which we sought
to gain by arms.
(59—64.)

“ TUXOLEY EKXATEPOL TpagCoVTES, ai Tapawecels
“cov EvvaddAayov opeApor. 6 xal nul évi0
“7p mapovte weHopevos mreiorov ay afvov
“vévorro. Ta yap iia exacro: eb BovAevomevor 57 Béobaz
“To re mpaTov eroAcunoapey Kal viv mpos GAAnAous Oe
“ gyridoyuav Tetpoueba, KaTaAAaYHVOL, Kal HY apa pn mpo-

4. tts B. .oupBaivee B. d€l]om.G. 7.7J]om.Rf. 8. cape A.B.
C.E.F.G.H.K.E.N OA ae oell. Bekk. fe xaipp Poppo. oO ey
. 13. mpérepor L.0.P. 14. avridoyiay K,

RaLpS. 12. BovAdpevor b.c.
duc Reryfvas K.

I. ri dy mis ray rd évdv] Td per “ ray
“od édvov éxAeyov” mavra doa eveott
mohépm Kxaxa, dnolv, emdecydpevos. 1 8€
dedvowa. trepurrdy év elddae SuryeicOa ws
xarerdy eort wédepos. obre yp édpierai
ris avrov ot ay obre arorpemerat
da héBor, dy ye 3) cxnoew wr<ov éd-
sion. SCHOL.

5. EvpBaiver de rois pew] SupPaiver de
Trois pév pao. rev xpnudrov, Ta Képdy
motety avrous Karadpoveiy ray dewarv TaY
dy rp woken’ rois 8€ tmrép rou p11 Weo-
vertnOrvas rapa rev Gey cal Sovrctoal
rut. SCHOL.

6. of 8] Of wodepnceiovres. SCHOL.

8. el py ey xaipe | el 8€ py ev xap@
éxdrepor rodepeiv ebédorev, ot re ray €f
avrov xepddv Sndowdrs eprépevor xai ol
dyor(Suevos ut) ehaccoicba, apedipe-
rara dy dcaddcryeiev. ovviormas 8¢ 8:4 rov-
Tey, Sri ov dei rdv wepi eipnyns ovpBovdrev-
ovra 1rod€you Karnyo i» €Aov yap) gdAAa
padXoy ris Kar’ avroy axapias. SCHOL.

el 2) Katp@ TUxyoer—mpdooorres| For
the omission of év before xa:pq compare
II. 40, 2. tpyou padAoy carpe, and the
note there.

Q. éxdrepos mpdocovres] OF re did

xépdos iior moepovvres Snrovérs, rai of
3d 7d un ahaipeOnvai rt rey brapydévroy
avrois. SCHOL.

10. 8 xai npiv—yerorro] “ Which
“thing, namely recommendations of
** peace, would be of most im t
** service to us also, &c.”” For this use
of the neuter pronoun, when a feminine
substantive has preceded it, see Poppo,
gers I. p. a

12. up tal] To éfns, ra Bea 8
béa Oat. ScHoL. i

éxarro:)] Tey SexeXtorav. SCHOL.

GecGa| Oixovopnoa. SCHOL.

13. Kal yur mpds Disrovs] To perv 80
“ ayrdoyey”’ rd be ayrippnoeww nat dé-
~ bnroi, rd 8 “xaradrAaynra’”’ rd

wdAaynvas’ “ico” 8€ dno rd xpoc-
Koy éxdore xal dixaov. rd 8 “ ds eyd
“< xpive,” ws éyd vopifo. 8é dedvow"
pov (dnoiv) €dy py) mpoxepnon éx rhs
éxxdnoias ravrys rd vopilew éxacroy
€yovra rd (coy adreAOeiv, GAAG Tovvayrioy
addixeicOar, torepow wddw moAeunooper,
&y df, pera rd dredOciv rovs ’AGyvai-
ovs’ reas 8é vow BerAridy €ors rd duadAXa-

jva, éy dow éwixeyras Hyuiy ol’ AOnraibs.

CHOL.

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 60.

SICILY. A.C. 24. Olymp. 80.1.
“ yaphnon ivov éxaote exovre aredOeiv, WaAW TOAEEHOOMED.
“ LX. xairoe yvovat ypn ore ov tepi rov idiov povoy, é
“ geopovoiper, 1 Evvodos cota, GAN’ ei émiPovdevoperny
“ry waoav Zuqediov, ws eyo Kpive, v7’
“°A@nvaiov Suvnoopeda ért Siacacat’
“ SeadAaxras woAU Toy éuov ATyoY avayKat-
“ arepous wept tavde "APnvaiovs vopioa, ot
“ Suvapuy exovres peyiotny ray ‘EXAnver ras
“Te auaprias Noy THpovew, oAlyats vavor
“sapovres, wai ovopatt évvonw Evppayias
“To gvoe moAcuov evrperds és ro Evudepov xabioravras.
“aroAguov yap aiponevey nuov Kat émayouevwy avrovs, a

15

Above ell, the com-
men interest of all Si-
$ ey calls upon us to
lay aside our internal
quarrels; for the A-
thenians are here only
to watch their oppor
tunity of conquering
us all, when they have
weakened us aufScient-
ly by our own mutual

hostilities.
10

\
Kat

»y & 4
“ avdpas ot Kai Tovs pn ewtkaAoupevous avTol émriTparev-
“~ “a , , “
“ oucl, KAKMS TE NaS aUTOUS TOLOUYTMY TEAETL TOIS OikELoLS,
15% xal THs apyns Gua mpoxorrovrwy exeivols, €iKos, OTay

2. wept ny réw K. pdveor ©. 4 oy] om. ¢. 5. Benospeda i i.
a2 THpovoww pov R. 12. wodepoy prey aipoupévesy E.i. av-
HLL. 0. Q.T.V.g.m. Parm. Po ate Bekk. vulgoav rovs. 13. rods

ay émxadoupévous A.B.E.F.H.K.N.T. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo rois jt) émxahov-
‘POLS. 14. Mowvvroy réAet| Tédover P. mowvyrey OM. olxeiors |
ious d.i. Parm. 15- mpooxorrévrav L.O. Vide Coraén Ieocrat. II. p. 121.

éxewo: L.O.P. éxeivow

a AlperOas wéddepow est
etiam I. 80, 3. IIT. 39, 3. et apud alios.
DUKER.

13. Tois émumaAoupévas | Cass. robs éri-
xaXovpévous. Sic infra cap. 92, §. Eiw-
6aci—rov per afvovra— d8ecorepoy
énvorparevety. fo te Stephanus peli ex
Euripide adferunt of rid’ éreot
cay xéuy. DuxerR. Conf. Val oe
ad Eurip. Phen. vs. 292. et ad Hippol.
vB. 526. P 324. GoTTL.

TOUS pt agi gate
vus exhi
Pheenies. 992. Hippol. 526. p. 224.
Conf. infra cap. Roe . roy hovya(ovra érre-
arp loudat Poppo,

brit I. p. 132. *Rischer: Comment.

ae ca p. p. 580. Porson. ad

"Phen 267. et Matth. Gr. Gr.
Psat ot. ff. 394. a. obs. 1. Eng).
al. | ‘Gouin. Dr. Bloomfield ob-

jects to this, that ‘the Syntax with the
“accusative must necessarily imply hos-

o dati-
Vid. Valcken. ae Eurip. |

“ tility, which is not here meant.”” But
surely hostility is meant: for Hermo-
crates always represents the Athenians
as meditating to enslave alike their ene-
mies and their allies ; and he blames
the latter for inviting over a power to
enslave them, who would have been
- ready enough to come and do this,
without any invitation.
thinks that émor
Tous saa ot merely signifies,
“ad illos qui nou accersunt ex-
" editibnes! unt,” and that the
words are not meant to convey any
notion of hostility. j
at s apyis dua mpoxomrévrep éxei-
“ Paving the way for their domi-
ey le ” literally, ‘‘clearing a road for
« them with reepect to dominion.” spo-
xomrewy 18 & metaphorical term, borrowed
from the cutting one’s way through a
forest, or in amine. The word is used
both actively and in a middle sense,

16 @QOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89.1.
“ a ea 4 \ 4? , °
yyuwow nas TeTpvxwpevous, Kal wAEov. ToTe OTOA@ €A-
“ Oovras avrovs Trade Travra wepacacOa vro oas trot-
“ cicOa. LXI. cairo: rH eavrav éxactous, eb cwppovodper,
C ‘ | 4 a > e ~
Xp TA LN TpoonKovra émiKTw@pEVOUS paAdov

Peace amongst our-

selves is thus the com-
mon interest of us all ;
and not least of those
who flatter themselves
that as Ionians they
have nothing to fear
from Athens. Whereas
in fact Athens cares
nothing for distinctions
2 of race amongst us,
but is ambitious of con-
quering us all equally.
If then we make peace
with one another, the
Athenians, having no
longer any pretence

= ijgecutedbed Q. i
ekk. vulgo metpdoec Oat.
pa R. 8. fs] ofs d.

according to the context: és riya
would becimnpier than ris dpyis, oe

are Xenoph. Hellen. VII. 1,6. Magist.
Equit VI. 5.) yet the genitive may be
defended, as the object to which the
action of the verb relates is so fre-

quently put in that case. See Matthize
r. Gr. §. 316. and the note on Thu-
cyd. IV. 47, 3.

a /

éxeivois | Tois "AOnvalois. rd 8é “mpo-
“xomrévrey,” mpoocoroourray Kal €v-
rpemi(évrwy, iryouv mpoxom)y xal enido-
ow TotoUrTaY Hudy THS apxns éxeivov.
ScCHOL.

3. kairot TH davrév| ‘O vous ray Aeyo-
pevov rowvros’ ypy, el caodpovorpey,
éxdorous nay roy TeKeXtwrayv, Ta GAAS~
Tpta émixropevovs xal aprd(orras, par-
Xoy rovs ovppayous erayerOa, rep ra
€rocua BAamrrovras. rovréotty, Grav Tay
8ieov npdy adds éydvreov xal adeas dca-
Ketpevov, BovkdpeOa xara weovesiay Gd-
Aérpta emucrpoacba, rére Yet rovs oup-
pedyous érayer Oa: al rovs xvdvvous bpi-
oracba, xai yx) Gray 6 xivduvos epi Trav
oixeioy nuay yiyynra. SCHOL.

xairot ty éavray éxdorous x.r..] The
sense seems to be, “ If we must call in
“‘ allies and incur the dangers of war,

66 A N e “~ a id 9 r 2
7 Ta éroiwa BAamrovras Evppayous TE era §
“yvecOat Kat Tous Kwduvvovs mpocrAapBavew,
“ youioat Te oTaow podota Oeipew tas
“ croAets Kal THY DiKeAiav, Hs ye ot évotxot
“ Fuurravres prev emtBovAevopeOa, Kara modes
“ € Sueorapev. & ypn yvovtas Kal idtarny 10
“ iiary xaradAaynvas Kal mwoAw mode, Kal
“ repac0o. Kown oo tew THY Tacay TixeAiav,
6 4 \ % e e ‘ a
mapeorava. d€ pndevi ws ot pev Awpins
“ nuay moAéutoe Tos AOnvaios, ro dé Xad-
2. wepaocac6a A.B.F.H.N.T.V.f.h. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

6. mpodapSavew L.O. et corr. F.
ye] om. d.i.

- Pbei-
13. pév] om. Q. ai

“ let us at least do it when it may rather
‘lead to our acquiring an increase of
‘‘ dominion, than when, as now, it is
“ruining what we possess already.”
mpocap Save xiyduvous, “to incur dan-
‘gers in addition to such as might
‘* come unavoidably.” The meaning of
fis ye, a little below, is exactly “quip
“cujus. ‘Internal quarrels are the
‘ruin of Sicily, for sts inhabitants are
“ collectively the object of foreign am-
“bition while they are severally fight-
‘ing with one another.”

5. Td €royua BAawrovras] Tad froma,
sua, Opponit rois px mpoonKover, alienss.
I. 70, 4. Upeis dé rep éwedOeiy (olecGe) xar
ra €rowa dy Brdwas. Vide ibi Scholia-
sten. DUKER.

IT. kat mecpacOa:| 1) vopuléracay dud
rd ovyyeveis (fnoiv) elvas rois Abnvains
of Xadxideis, €v dodadeig xabeoravas. ov
yap didri rodepsdy core rd Aapixdy yévos
rp ‘Ionxg, dia rovro €xOpoi dvres ol
"A@nvaios trois Awpietoww eniaciy, GAN’
édiewevon ray ev TH Sixedia ayabav. rd
8€ abrol Sixasov paddov rijs EvrOnens sa-
péaxorro, avi rou, mpobupsrepoy prep
€xpny ouppayiay, € vay.
ScHOL.

SYITPA®HS A. IV. 61.

71

SICILY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
N n ? 9 3
or footing in Biety, © KUOtKoy TH "lads Evyyeveig aogares. ov yap3

will of necessity aban- ¢
don their designs.

‘ “ ¥, ¢g , 7 n~ fF ff
Tots eOverw, ort Oixa meéduKe, TOU ETEpoU

“Oe emiacw, adAa Tov &v TH DiKedjg
nw , aA ~ nn

“ayabov édepevot, & Kown KexTnucOa. éOndwoay Se vuv4
5“ ev TH TOD Xadxidixod yévous mapaxAnce’ Tois yap ovde-
ce F ? A “ Q 7 > a
mamore odiot kata TO Evppayixoy mpoaPBonOncacw avrot

A ‘4 na “a
“ro dixacoy paddAov tis EvyOnxns mpoOvpws Tapéoyxovro.

“ N “ wn

“Kai Tous pev A@nvaious tavta mAcovexteiy TE Kal Tpo- 5

1. 168] 18ig 1.K.O.

4. ayabey| xadoy i. et Parm.

2. rots] om. g.
5. ros] rowode f.

3. dniacw P. ry] om. V.d.i.

ovderrmnore B.C.E.

F.G.H.1.6.L.N.0.T.V.f.h.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ov8erore.

6. xara fuppayixdy Q.

2. rou érépov éGe: x. r.A.|] I have
followed Haack, Poppo, and Goller in
placing the comma after weguxe, and
omitting it after érépou: rod érépov
€xGex seems opposed to ray = raed ee-
pevos A xow7 xexrnpeba. ‘ It is not a
“* national quarrel on account of a dis-
*¢ tinction of races, which makes them
** invade us because one of our races
*‘is their natural enemy.” ov érépov
€x6ec is, “from their hatred of one of
«‘ our two races,”’ i. e. of the Dorian.

[Poppo and Géller however strike
out the comma before dr: mépuxe, and
translate, “quod Sicilia in duas gentes,
- (propr. gentibus eam habitantibus in
«* duas partes) divisa est;”? thus mak-
ing 7 YiceAia the nominative case to
srépuxe. This makes the construction
of rois @6veow apparently easier, inas-
much as it may be called an incorrect-
ness to make it depend on ésiao«y, for
the Athenians did not attack both of
the nations of Sicily, but one only.
Yet I believe that this is, notwithstand-
ing, the true construction, and that
ros €Overw ore diya wéuxey eniacw
means the same thing as dr: ra 26
Bixa wépuxey, ériacw to érépy 3
€x Gos. ]

5. & TH TOU Xadxidixov yévous sapa-

oe} “ Upon the invitation of the
" Ch cidian race.” Compare III. 86.
where the Chalcidian states of Sicily
and Italy are represented as calling in
the Athenians to their aid. For the

following clause, compare the speech of
Nicias, VI. 13. Evppaxous—ols xaxas

8. re] om. d.i. et Parm.

péev mpdgacw apuvotper, aedelas &
avrot SenOévres ov revédsyeba. The
words rd dixacov—trapécyorro, are un-
derstood by Dobree (Adversar. vol. I.
p- 66.) to mean, that the Athenians
offered to the Chalcidians all that they
had a right to claim, “ rather in the
7 a of an ally, than according to
“‘ the letter of a treaty.” He should
have rather said, “ the treaty ;” for rjs
EvvOnxns, according to Dobree’s inter-
pretation, refers to the madady fuypa-
xiay, on the strength of which the Chal-
cidian states appealed to Athens for as-
sistance, III. 86, 4. paddAov ris Evvbn-
xns, for paddov f xara thy EvvOneny, 18
something like I. 85, 3. éeore 8 nyiy
paAdov érépay, that is, paddov H érépors.
Compare also Matthise Gr. Gr. §. 454.
But I am by no means certain that the
interpretation of Portus is not after all
mainly the true one. “ Ipai foederis jus |
‘‘ libentius prestiterunt.” Not, how-
ever, that paAAoy is to be taken with
apobvpwos, but applies to the whole sen-
tence. “ Instead of receiving or re-
uiring aid from the Chalcidians, they
emselves rather were forward to
‘‘ offer to them the full benefit of the
“treaty.” 1d dixatov ris EvvOnxns is,
“ that to which the treaty of alliance en-
titled them,” namely, ‘ assistance in
“ time of need:” and this he says they
were rather forward in offering, than
anxious themselves to receive their due
share of it. Compare, for the construc-
tion and order, ch. 68, 5. a ea O€

avrois paddoy eyiyvero ris dvoiteos.

66
SE t

OOTKTAIAOYT
BICILY. A.0. 484. Olymp. 89. 1.
“ yoeia0as woAAn Evyyvaepn, Kai ov Tois apxew BovAopévors
c.f 2 ‘ ae ’ e , , ao I
peuhouat adda Tos virakovew €ToLpoTepots ovat’ TéepuUKE
“yap To avOpwreov Sua mayTos apxew pev TOU cikovTos,
6“ duAaccer Oa: Se To eruov. soot S€ yryvooKovres avTa 2)
“ opGas mpocKxoTovper, unde Tovro tis mpecBUraray HKes
“ «pivas To Kowas oPepoy amavras & Oca, auapra-
7“ youev. taxiota 8 ay amadAayn avrod yévotro, e mpos
“ arAndous EvuBainpev’ ov yap ao THs avTav oppovra
8“ "A@nvato, add’ ex THs TOY EemuadeTapevov. Kal OUT@S Ov
6 c 4 2 + A “ a 4 rf
moAgos ToAEeug, eipnvy de Siahopai ampaypovws mav-10
“ ovras, of tT eixAnTot eumperas adtxot éADovres evrdOyws

718

L

drravres Par ‘:

Poppo. . of aBnvaio g.
a I. Srabopal ABG.LN.

7. aprov @

2. dpos ovcw] Bauer under-
atands aay palin here as if it
were equivalent to GAAd péudoua: pad-
doy role érolpos adow rae ti and he
refers to II. 40, 2. where px dcadevyew
aigyior is to be resalved into padAoy de
ro py hadevyew alcypdv. The cases,
however, do not seem to me exactly
parallel: and I should rather resolve
éroiporepog Uraxovew into éroipos Ura-
— padAov 4h} ayriorivas, OF ayo
stand it simply as éroguorépass rou d<or-
ros; “too aly to obey.” Compare
Matthie, Gr. Gr. §.457. 2. Jelf, §. 784.

6. hoBepiv dravras <b Géobas} Kowis
PoBepdy 7 SovrAwots 4 mapa rev ’AGbn-
yaioy émPBouXevopern waow dpoiws. ws
ai ‘Imwoxpdarns’ v0 wéver dua ywope-
vow 6 pérepos duavpo roy érepoy
(Aphor. II. 46.). rd dé éfns, speoBura-
roy eb OécOas. rovréoriw, ev spwras
rovro puAddgacGas xai ed dcabéaba. rov-
réors ry Sovlwow. SCHOL.

7. rayiora & dy awadday)| Ei mpds
@Arndovs (dyciv) eipyvevoamer, rayiora
dy » rév AOnvaioy emBovdn adeeorépa
€oras. xai my alriay émupéper, didrt ovy?
and tys [Bias yns éppavras mpds nyas
(ob yap elow dorvyciroves) GAN’ ex Tis
Tey emxadecayevey. cal ef Tovro xotn-
copey ovres, olxers wédepos modepov Ot-

I. K.Q dpyosc. 3. dcawarrds V.
soupey h pnde | pire K. pn be L.O.V.m.

.T.V.d.f.h.i. Parm.

c.g.
ov} 6 I.0.P.T.d.e. aig L.

4 ” T }!
diahopai I. dcadopg g. vulgo dsachopa.

elaéros K.P. _—&. arxo~-

ampecBurepoy c.f.g. 6. xocwdr f.
8. abrév E.F.H.K.L.M.N.O.R.V.m.
10. wokéug] ob

.Goell. Bekk. ai

adeferas, GAN’ elpney hy diadopdy. oxd-
wes S€ es Tov wédenov expnuos dhkao-
pay» xadet. ScHOL.

avrou] Tot xowas doBepot dydadn.
ScHou.

. Tay émxadecapevor| “Hyovy ray

Xahndeov. ScHOL.

ovrws] Ovre dnrads), ds elev. fros ef
mpos GdAndous EvpBainpev. SCHOL.

II. of ¢ émixdnroe}] Oi ’A@yvaios 3n-
Aovérs. SCHOL.

ot Tr ewixAnra: eumpenés x. r. A.] Ge-
nerally in Thucydides, as here, evrpe-
n@s signifies “ speciously, with a fair
“ show;” and evAdyas, “‘ justly, with
“‘ good reason.” See IV. 86, 4. 87, 1.
VI. 76, 2. 79, 2. The future sense of
the present tense of els in Attic writers
is well known; (see Matthie, Gr. Gr.
§. 504. 3. Poppo, Prolegom. tom. I.
p. 153.) but here savoryrm as well as
amiacs takes a future signification, be-
cause the future time is assumed as
present in the word otras.

evmperas Gdscor eAOdpres} Ol 'AGy-
pains pera wpodagews evmpewovs Abde-
res, os 8nbev cuunpayourres rots erOabe
XaduSevow, evAdyos drpacrot awedev-
cworrat, diahAayerray nuoy. SCHOL.

evAdyas] EvAdyos pyot bd vd Eup-

Bava. SCHOL.

EYITPAPHS A. IV. 62. 19
SICILY. A.C. 424 Olymp. 89.1.
“ arpaxrot ariact. LXII. cat ro pev mpos tous’ A@nvaious

Beskies, independently “ TOTOUTOV ayabloy eb Bovdevopevois evpioxe-
of the danger fromthe ¢¢ ; N \ ev ? e ,
Atherton war nat TH) «6TH «(OF BHO TayTMY opodoyouperny

r?3 # 3 3 tA w~ F AN SY s )
mn an meerain “ Gpworov elvat eipyyqy mins OU xpy Kal éy
6 to avoid ite fatal lomes “ THUY QUTOIS TotnoadOa: ; H OOKEITE, EL TD TL
than to trust to its ¢, ¥ ’ abe aA \ > , > e ,
decettfat prospec of © COTW ayaboy 7 el TH Ta evavTia, OVX Novia

n~ aA a e
mmocens. “ uaAAov 7 TWoAEuOos TO pey Wavoa ay éxa-
re4 , . be vo. o N QA QA . A ,

tépe, to de Evvdtamwoa, Kai Tas Ties Kal AauTpornras
9 A , 9
“ gxwwdvvotépas éxew THY eipnynv, GAAa Te baa eV pnKet
@ a a
10% Acoywr av ris SkAGon @oTEp Trepi TOU ToAcuELV; & xP7
N A , e ~ N e ~*~
“ oxeWapevous jn Tous enous Aoyous wmrepueiv, THY O€ avrod
~ 9 3 nv” eo n~ wv
“Twa owrnpiay paddov an avrav mpoidew. Kai & Tiss
“~ A o UA wv ~
“ BeBaiws tr 4 TO Sixaip n Bia wpakew olera, TO wap

I. éwiaos T. eidAdyor deest in textu, N. sed in margine additur. mpos aby-
paious T’. 5: Boxeira: C. = et rp) ff re K. 7. mauoas dx— cbc
Heilm. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ravoa:—fv»diacdca. 8. xal ras Aaumpsd-
mros K. 9. dxvdives d.i. axewdvvorepas F.V.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
nies adxuvduverepas. 10. Aéyor B. qui mox cum h. dce£EAGos. II. avrov
E.F.H.K.L.N.O.V. Poppo. 12. ef rs BeBaiws ris L.O.P.

5. Soxeire x.r.r.}] Ut hic, ita I. 3, 2. 12. kat ef ris BeBalws] “H didvo’
post verbum doxei oratio ex verbo finito «iris BeBaiws rs xal wdvry mdvres oleras
In verbum infinitum transit: Soxei 3¢ apafew nai xparnovew ray évavricy, ffros
pot, ovde—elyev, dAAd—ovde elvas H eri- 31a Td Bixalws avrois és vopiley,
KAnows avrn. GOLLER. That isto say, od rd loyupds olec ba: rvyxdvew, pa xa-
Boxeire is first taken as wholly paren- Aerawera, el wapa rH olxeiay oinoiy Te
thetical, and then is made to affect the «ai €Awida odadddpueros édXeyxerar tn’
construction : “‘ Would not peace ra- ¢yov, évOvunbels Gre rrodAol dcxalws rt-
“ther than war, think ye, abate the popnaagba rovs ddikjoavras diavonbér-
“one, and continue the other; and res, ov pdvov ovx nuvvayro avrovs, adda
“ think ye not that the honours and xal airot mpocamaAovro. xa) érepos 3s
- leg which peace gives are freer icyi» dAwicavres treoverrnoew TaY meé-
“from danger??? Another confusion Aas, spés re pi) oyeiv wAeloy, kat rd éav-
anses from the absence of the negative raw dré\ecay, did rourwy Se rd pr) Beir
before yew, as if the preceding ov had avdrovs édeyyopuevous yaderaivew ouraye-
= ined with pro in - with ras. ScHoL. f

ov. Goller rightly compares I. 71, 13. Big} "Ioxvi. ScHov.
1. oeobe rip Sovytay os Tovrois—apxeiv, 3 ' Ariba pi) xaderas oad-
0 dy—mpdagwot—aAN’ éxi re ps) AvTeiy dodo] Galler supposes from the Scho-
—r) isov véyere, where dANd véuere is liast’s interpretation of this passage that
GAN’ of dy vépoos; just as if he his copy contained a different readin

1 written before ovx olecbe—rovras from that of our present MSS. But
> dpxeiy, instead of olecbe—ovd rovrors— believe that uy xaAewacvére ef ocbaddd-
apxew. The optative ravca:—fvrdiacd- evos ehéyxeras tm eyo is merely his
ca: hag been properly restored by the paraphrase of pu) yaNewas odaddebo,
recent editors aad, of the infinitive ‘‘ Let him not be disappointed, taking
*avca—Lywkacecas. “it ill;” i.e. “let him not take it ill if

OOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A. O. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
“ errida pn xaderas ahadAcoOw, yvous Gre mAcious 707
“Kai Tywwplais peTLOVTES Tous adiKObVTas, Kai €ATrigayTEs
“ repo. Suvape Twi mMAEOvEKTHTELY, OF eV OVX OTOY OUK
“ muvvavTo GAN’ ovd éawbnoay, Tois 5 avri Tov mAé€ovy Exew
3° mpooxaradurely Ta avrwy EvveBn. Tyuwpia yap ovK evTVXEL S
“ Sixaiws, rt Kal adtkelrat’ ovde ioyus BéBatov, Swrt Kat
“ eJeAmt. TO d€ aoTaOuNTov TOU péAAOVTOS ws Emi TAEiCTOY
“xparel, wavTov te odadepwrarov ov Sums Kai xpnotd-
“rarov gaiveras’ €& toov yap Sedwres mpounOeig waddov

80

a

” adAnAous épyoueOa. LXIII. xai viv rov adavois re

For every reason “ royroy Sia TO aTéxuaproy Séos Kai dia ro

therefore let us make iy
{4
peace amongst our- 7)

4. €rdabnoay

4. terms E.F.H.Q. ds] om.
pndiqa A.B.E.F.H.K.N.V.h. Bekk.

12. xara a epa C.

“he be disappointed.”” Com ov
yaAderés dravicrayro, I. 2,2. “ They did
“ not care oe a their homes.”
Tq@ wap éAmiéa is like ro a ;
and a used completely a hey ae
stantive, “ unlooked-for evil.” Com-
pare VII. 66, 3.

3. of perv] Ol peridvres ory dixy rovs
adcxovvras. SCHOL.

ovx Soo OvK Nuivayro| “Hyouy ov pd-
voy oux nuuvayro. SCHOL.

5- mpocxaradimety| Upoo{nurmdnvas.
SCHOL.

Tysopia yap ovk ebruxe: Sixaiws| Ovx
Gri adixeiras, ebruyet Cixaiws. ov yap
ereOn 6 Tipwpovpevos mpondixnra, did
Touro énefioy evruxnoe:. Sixasoy pev ya
rov adccnbevra pias naaee Kata Thy ee
mpagiv THs Tineplas, ov phy «al aroBai-
yoy ourws. ovde 6 icxupds (pnat) da rd
éArrifew ex ms Suvdpews xparncey, did
rovro xal rd BeBaov tyes. SCHOL.

ovK evruyes Ratton ‘* Does not suc-
“* ceed as of right it should.”

7.70 8 dordBynrov| Td 8 doraroy
THs TUXNS Kal rd ddnAov ws eEmronEioToy
meuxe xpareiw. ors yap modAdKis viKij-
oat xai awd iBias aperns, éxrds Tuyns.
ScHou.

ro 8€ adoraOunroy x. tr. r.] “ The
‘* uncertainty of the future has mostly
* the greatest control over events.” To

6. duxaip Big T.

dn oBepovs mapovras ’A@nvaiovs, Kar’

, rovs C.G.1I.L.0.d.e.i. Parm.
avray EFLKULMN.O.V. rh 3

5: cl pital K.V.
+ N. (prima manu) g.
kat Guwos kai KK. —-g. srpo-

re] d¢ O.
10. re] om. d.i.

mpounbeia G.

dordOpryroy Tov péAXovros is equivalent
nearly to 7 rvyy. Compare I. 140, 3. Ty
ruxny doa dy mapa Adyov EupBy eiwba-
pev airiaobu. Capricious fortune is
‘‘ generally the mistress” seems to be
the exact meaning of Thucydides’
words. peontare phocl. Cd. Tyr.
977. Dindorf.
ri 8 dy GoBoir’ dvOpwrros ¢ ra rijs royns
Kparei, mpovoia 8 eoriv herbs qadses|
8. xparet|] Try ioxty éxe. ScHOL.
9. mpopnbcig] Lpoyroce, oxeyec.
CHOL. |

10. cal viv rov adavous re rovrov| ‘H
dudyota. wal vuv Ths per mpos aAAnAous
Siaopas emAabeopeba 3: auddrepa, dia
re Sndady 1d ddnAov rvyyavey, ef meod-
p<Od wt un GAAnAwy, cai da rd rots
A@nvaious fbn PoBepods Hyuiv elvas sra-
pévras, ixavd vouioayres aitia THs arro=
tpoms ravra. SCHOL.

11. dca rd hoBepovs rapdvras *AGnvai-
ovs] A confusion between two modes
of expression, da "A@nvaiouvs poBepovs
gapévras and da rdo—mapeiva "AGnvai-
ovs. Compare V.7,2.9,4. Immediately
after, rd éh\Acwés Hs yropns cipyOnva: is
a condensed expression for ry yropuny
eipyOnva Sore edderq yiyverOa ; for it
is not properly “ the deficiencies” of
their designs that were restrained. but

SYITPAGHE A. IV. 63. 81
SICILY. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89.1.

“ audorepa éxmAayevres, kal TO €AXerés THs

“ yopns, ov exaotos ref gnOnpev make,

“rais xwAvpas TavTas ixayas vopiocayvtes

selves for the longest
possible period; shun-
ning that continuance
of hostilities in which

nals ae “ eipyOnvat, Tovs eheoTaras moAepious €x THs
5 us more surely intothe © XWPAS GromeumT@pev, Kal avTol padioTa Mev

power of our wont “> qidioy FuuBapev, et Sé pun, ypovoy as

73 “ rd Q 2Q7 XN 9
mwA€ioTov oTecapevor Tas idias Ovahopas es
“ adOis avaBadapeOa. to Evpray re On yvapev reOopevor a
“ wey épot mordw eLovres exaotos éAevOepav, ag’ Hs avro-

10 Kpadropes Ovres Tov e Kai xaxds Spavra é& toou apery
“ guvvovpeba’ ny S€ amurtnoayres GAAols vTAaKOVT@pEY, Ov

and common enemy.

“A 4 N y ,
“ qept Tov TiwpnoacOai Twa, adda Kal ayay Ee TUXoLpeED,

2. dv) as h.

rt B.C.E.F.H.M.O.d.h.i. Goell. Bekk. si[s] Poppo. vulgo

rs. nbn pev A.F.H. wpafa G.P.e. Parm.om.d.i. 3. ravras] om. Q.
vopifovres Q. 5- xopas metorov orecdpuevos ras lias T. GTrome prropey
A.B.E.F.H.T.d.f. xai— £upBdper om. pr. G. 4. mreiorov—ld8ias] om. T.
8. dvaBadAdpeba T.e. avadacBopebad.Parm. 10. xal}#L.0.P.Q.e. xaxas]
cadas hh. = 11. duuvdpebaQ. = fy 8 amo.C. Bekk. Scamorioavres E. drroorn-
cayres L.d.e.i. oorayresO.P. dAAndos F.L. adAdndwv P. = dAAAots

dAXous g. adAnAwy Ddovs O.

rather their designs were checked and
restrained, so as to be rendered defec-
tive; that is, to fall short of what they
were originally. “Oy éxaords ri gnOnper
npagew: “In those thoughts which we
“* severally entertained of great achieve-
“ments.” T: spagecw (compare re mpa-
faz, III. 45, 7. and re apafecv, IV. 55,1.)
seems to contain the notion of enter-
prise or achievement, of doing some-
thing that should deserve the name
of a deed. Compare the Latin word
“ facinus.” With regard to the read-
ing, rs has been adopted by Bekker
and Goller, and has the best MSS. in
its favour. But we should rather ex-
pect e7Onpev re rpagew than re onOnpev
wpa a as segs ms eae
very sense, and is supporte
several good MSS., I have riiavked rt
of doubtful authority, although I have
still retained ae the text.

1. kal rd €dXures THs yvopns| Kal
rovro (dnoiv) evbupnBérres, bre a bes
Soxnoapey mpagas (rovreort xKparnoa
xara row médepov) €AXeras éyévero xal
ov xara rds Huerépas yvopas améBn.

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

ravra ovy aura pi) xata Thy tperé,
yropny peva, ixayd xoAvpata Huiy
cat eumddia yeyernoOa vopicwper’ xal
rourots elpyOevres els 1rd pw) mpoSnvas
Huy Ta mpay, @s nBovAdpeda, rovs
emxeipévous nuiv odenlous anmpaxrous
aromepWaopeba. SCHOL.

8. rd fvpray ré 81 yoopev] To ovv-
odow Se eideva: (hyo) xpr, Gre mecabev-
res pey euoi ras marpidas €Aevbepas olxn-
copey. SCHOL.

g-. wéduy e€ovres Exacros] Tw ldiay.
ScHou. ;

II. ov wepl rov rinwpnoacba K. Tr. Xr.
The old reading in this assage be
ytyvopeOa, which Bekker has altered,
on the awn of ie the hea ae
to ytyvdpeOa. But Po and Gdller,
anions that the fidiestave mood
with a» cannot be tolerated under such
circumstances, read ytyvoiueba. Her-
mann, in his Dissertation on the par-
ticle 4», book I. sect. 9. defends the
indicative ycy»dueOa, by supposing the
sentence to be altogether condensed,
and that if fully expanded it would run
in this manner, ov wept rov ripopy-

G

OOTKTAIAOT
SIOILY. A.C. 424, Olymp. 89.1.
“ ido: pev ay rois éxOioros, Suahopor Se ois ov xpy Kar
“ avaykny tytyvoueda.t LXIV. wai eyo pev, arep xal
In urging peace, let “ Goyouevos elroy, WoAW Te peyloTHY Tape-

82

me repeat that Iam .
not speaking for the
peculiar interest of ¢¢
Syracuse, but for the

“ yomevos Kal emidy T~ paAAov 7) apvvovpevos
agua mpoedouevos avrav Evyxwpely Kal 17 §

é \ 9 ’ 4 a 3 ” ud >.
common Interest of "" TOUS EVAYTLOUS OUT@ KAKWS OPGY WOTE AUTOS

1. xal Sudghopo: L.O.P.

2. ytyvdpueba i Bekk.

6a Parm. yvyvoipeba Poppo. Goell. 0 ytyvepeba. 3. elrov| om. Q.
he) om. R. Pn a A. CRUE MNTV be tt Parm. Haack. Poppo.

. Bekk. ceteri dzuydpevos.

5. spoecddpevos—avros Reisk. Bekk. Goell.

Dobree. probante Poppon. Libri omnes spoedopévous avrovs.

cacba dAdrAnrors piros odpeOa, adAd
cal dyay, ef TUXoLpeEY, dines pey dy rois
€xbiaros pela, Siddopar d¢ ols od
xp?) ytyvdpeGa. It will be seen, by his
manner of stopping the sentence, that
Hermann anderatands it throughout
differently from the common inter-
preters. But xal dyay el rvyousew may
well signify, “even if we were to suc-
“ceed to the uttermost ;” “ succeed,”
that is, ‘in obtaining the revenge that
“we wish for,” as the Scholiast ex-
plains it. Poe ene herp the ex-
pression tyvoiped dy, “we
** should Lda much too close friends
** to those who are our worst enemies,”
seems exactly in the tone of Thucy-
dides, and to be supported by a pas-
sage in another speech of Hermocrates,
(VI. 78, 1.) where he says that the object
of the Athenians in attacking Syracuse
is riy éxelvov (scilic. of the Athenian
allies of i uAlay ox hocov Be-

Bawocacr Ga. e words ei ruyowpey
would, however, on this ement
be rather difficult to interpret. On the

whole I prefer the common pointing,
and am inclined to follow Poppo and
Goller in phd the optative yryvol-

Ab sear sie ap ve

(y an apopos dé must be oppose

to one Be 69 and there can be no
reason why the latter clause should be
asserted more positively than the for-
mer ; why ytyvoiueOa should be under-
stood with Piro: per dy, and yyvdpueda
expressed with dddopa. In the words
ov wept Tov tipwpnoacbai twa Thucy-
dides was going probably to add 6 aya»
éora, and then altered the subsequent

of the sentence, so that the con-

struction of the first part is incomplete.
[Foppo in his notes on this

pars. IIT. volum. III. p. 20s, 206. ac-
cedes to Hermann’s opinion, and de-
fends yyvdpeba. But it is quite clear
that the stress of the sentence does not
lie in the last clause merely, duadopos

8é ols od nar’ dvayxny yeyvopeba,
and still ple that the clause, pirac

per dy rois éxdicros, is not meant to
contain a possible alleviation of the
Sicilians’ condition, (as Poppo sup-
poses, paraphrasing it thus, “ forsitan
“‘ Atheniensibus inimicissimis amici fi-
‘* amus, quamquam ne id quidem cer-
“tum et exploratum est,”’) but one of
its inevitable and yp ere: The
contingent success, el rvyouper,
relates ae I have said in my original
note, to revenge obtained by any one
state through the Athenians’ help upon
its partic enemies. If the text
therefore be in other respects sound, I
should still prefer yyvoiyeba. But if
here, as in some other places, our pre-
sent MSS. exhibit only a patched read-
ing, intended to hide a gap in the older
MSS. from which they were copied,
then various conjectures might be made
as to its restoration, but till older and
better MSS. come to light, we must be
contented to leave it in uncertainty. ]

5. mpoetddueros—avrds| This correc-
tion of Reiske’s and Bekker’s, instead
of the common reading spoedopevovs—
avrovs, is so certainly right, that I have
not hesitated to adopt it with Goller.
"Ey pev—atio is clearly opposed to
rovs GAdous dixam ravrdéd pos monoas,

AYITPA®HE A. IV. 64.
SICILY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
“ra mAciw BrarrecOas, nde popia rdrovec-
“ xay nyeirOar THS TE OiKEias yvopuns opoiws
“ avroxpatap elvat Kal fs ovx dpxw Tvyns,
eee “ GAN ooop eixos nooacOa. Kat Tous aAdous 2
§ national independence. © Sixaud TaVTO pot Tomoas fod + duov avrav,
“xal py vro Tov ToAEuiovy TovTo mabe. ovdey yap3
“ aloxpov oixeious oixeloy nocdobu, 7 Awpiea twa Aw-
“ pews 7 Xadxidéa trav Evyyevav, ro bé Edprrav yelrovas
“ Gvras xal Evvoixous muds yopas Kal mepippurou, Kal ovoya
10% €y KexAnpevous Lixedtwras’ ot TroAcuncopey Te, oluat, Sray
“ fuuBn, cal EvyywpncopeOa ye madw KxaF npas avrovs
“ Noyots Kowois xpapevot, Tous dé aAAogvAous éeAOovras
“ aOpoor ae, Hv cwdpovaper, apvvovpeba, etrep Kal Kal?

83

us all. I advise mu-
tual concessions to one
another, lest we have
all alike to yield to
Athens. Let us, by

4. hrracéa: A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.T.V.c.d.e.f.g-h.i. Parm. Sic et infra
F.K.L.0.Q.e. 5. Taurd g. atréy| om. H 6. ovde e.g. . olxeiey
oixeious K. rwos N.Q.V. 8. ovyyevov K. I. cor-

rect. C, wpno. V. mddw] padop L.
NOPTV defi Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. Bose aiei gee GOpdos aici et
K. dépéos det Parm. vulgo omittunt del.

and distinguishes what Hermocrates
thinks should be done by others, from
what he was prepared to do himself.
The accusative spoewdopuevous could only
therefore be justified by referring it to
jas understood, rather than Spas; but
In this case adroit, rather than avrots,
would seem to be required, and aé:a,
besides, would be differently placed
twice in the same sentence, once with
a new subject intervening between it
and the verbs afi (npas) rpoedopévous,
wpe, and dfia—ryeioba. For
the sentiment pwpig dudoverna»—xal fis
oun dpxe rixns, compare VI. 78, 2. ob
Yip oidy re Gua ris re émOupias xal ris
TUNs Tov avrov Spoiws rapiay yéver Oar.
5. Tig’t tyay atrav| I prefer Do-
bree’s correction, af’ ipay avray, to
the stopping adopted by Bekker, Po
po, and Goller, who connect the words
with what follows, id’ ipay abrav—
Tovro raeiy. One of the two methods
of correction, however, appears neces-
sary, for a man cannot be said to
do a thin id’ éavrov, in the sense
of “in obedience to himeelf,’ as I
y interpreted it: at least I

II. apne

13. dBpédos det y BC. -F.G.H.L.

oappovoipey

know no instances of such an ex-
pression.

8. rd dé fvpray x. rd.) “For it is
“‘no shame for men to give way to
* their own blood, whether Dorians to
‘“* Dorians, or Chalcidians to their own
‘“‘kinsmen; and, in short, it is no
‘‘ shame for us to give way, for the
‘* mere reason of our being locally con-
“‘ nected with each other, living all to-
“ gether in one land, and that too an
‘¢ island, and all called by one common
“name, Sicilians.”” Hermocrates in-
troduces the latter clause, rd 8¢ fdyzrav
—ixeAuwras, because he was not only
urging Dorians to give way to Dorians,
but Dorians to Chalcidians, and Chal-
cidians to Dorians: so that the local
connexion afforded the only argument
that was universally applicable to every
part of his case.

13. dyuvvotpeOa—dtwafdnea} These
merit both refer to the relative of in
of roAepnooper: “ And, being Sicilians,
“we will fight, make peace, repel
‘“‘ foreign invaders unanimously, and
*‘ never call in any allies or mediators
“ in our quarrels.’

G2

84 ©OTKTAIAOT

BICILY. A.C. 424, Olymp. 89.1.
“ éxaorous BAarropevor Evprravres xwOvvevopev’ Evppayxous
4% S€ ovderore TO Aowroy erakopeOa ovde SiadAaxras. rTade
“ yap mowivrTes ev TE TH TrapovTt Svow ayabow ov oTEpn-
“ gouev THY LiKeAiay, AOnvaiwy Te amadAaynvat Kai oiKelou
“ croheuov, Kat és TO éetra Kal? nyas avrovs éAcvOepay 5
“ yenovpeba Kat vio GAA@Y ogo emBovdevoperny.”
LXV. Toaira rod ‘Eppoxparous etrovros meOopevor ot
Sixeliasrat avrot pey xara odas avrovs LvvyvéxOnoay

The Sietian Greeks yygun, woTe amaA\aooerOa Tov moAEuoU
accordingly conclude
& general peace, and
the Athenian ficet
retires from Sicily.
Its commanders are
panished on their re- ; , 2 oA eee ,

tum to Athens, as EUUpAXOL TrapAaKaNETavTes aUT@V Tous Ev TEAE

having been bribed y 9 4 4
ovras elroy ore EvpPnoovra Kat ai orovdal

to abandon the sub-
r) r

ajugation of Skilly, Egoyra, KaKElvols KOWAL emaweravTav O€ aU- 1s
when it was within

thelr reach.

@ a9” 5 “ Oe 4
€xovres & ExaoTot Exovort, Tois d¢ Kapapwaiors ro
oJ \ ra
Mopyavrivny ives apyvpioy taxrov Trois Lu-
wa A ~
paxociots amodovow ot dé trav ‘A@nvaiowy

TOV ETOLOvVTO THY OmoAOYiay, Kal ai YnES TOY
3 A@nvaiwy amérAevoay pera radra ex DixeAlas. €AOovras
d€ rovs oTpariyous ot év TH mode AOnvaios Tors pev pvyy
eCnpimoav, TIv@odmpov nat Lopoxrka, roy Se rpirov Evpu-
4 4 9 a € 3 feN 2 ~ » | 9 4
pédovra xpnuara erpagavro, ws €€ov avrois Ta €v TexeAia 20
, 4 , » Ul @e
4karaoTpefacba: dwpoas meobevres amoywpnoeayv. ovTH
7h [re] mapovon evrvyia xpopevor nEiovy opior pndev
2. ovdere re H. 3- yap] om. Q. sroGouvres P.
orepnodpeda e. 7. wvOdpevos R.F. 8. xara rd
g. dradAdfeobau Q. 10. xovres Exacros &
17. pera ravra annoy N.V. 19. ev6v-
rete d.i. 21. awmexapnoayd. 22. TH Te p

: ‘g
.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.R.T.V.b.d.e.h.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo. sed hic uncis
inclusum. 17 wapovey Bekk. Goell. [an rj rére? Bekk. in ed. 18332. ]

11. Mo inv] Vide Cluverii Sici-
liam, lib. II. p. 335. et Casauboni notas
ad Polybium, p. 127. ed. Amst. Hups.
Quum oppidum inter Syracusas et Ca-
tanen situm Camarinzi tenere non po-
tuerint, aut in nomine vel Morgantines
vel Camarinzorum, pro quibus Cata-
nzeoe expectaveris, necesse est erratum
sit, aut preter notissimam illam Mor-
gantinen alius obscurior ejusdem no-

minis locus inter Syracusas et Camari-
nam fuerit oportet. Poppo, Prolegom.
IT. p. 508. e latter is the more pro-
bable supposition, as the Morgetes were
a tribe who once occupied a consider-
able tract of country in the interior of
Sicily; so that more than one place
may very naturally have been called
after their name.

22. tH wapovoy ebruyig] Almost all

5

10

EYITPAGHE A. IV. 65,66. 8b
MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.
évavriova Oat, adda kat ra. Suvara. év io Kal Ta aroparepa
peyadyn TE opoiws Kal évdceotépa mapacKkeun Karepyaer Oa,
airta S qv 1 mapa doyov tay wAEwvev evTpayia avrois
viroreioa ioyuv THs €Amibos.
LXVI. Tot 3 avrot Gépovs Meyapns of é&v ry move
e r , ra , x4 . os»
meCopevor uo re ’A@nvaiwv T@ Wodeu@, ael KaTa €ETOS
4 él > 4 ~ N
mecaRs. €kaoTov dis exBaddovrwy mavoTpatia es THY
Revolution of Messe. yapay, Kal uo TaY oderépwy huyadov TOV
The distress of the > ~ a ¢ 3 4 e AN
whole city, owing to EK IInyav, of cractacavrwy exmecovres UT
the war and the plun- a U4 . 9? , ’
lering hostility ofsome TOU WANOous xaAderoi noay Aporevovres, Emrot-
: a , 2 4 A
arstocratical exiles, Qivro Agyous ev adAnAas ws ypy SeLapevous
of these exiles to pres TOUS GevyovTas pn adorepwbey ty ToAW
for their recall. The ner e \ , “ yy, ‘ a
popular eader, in POeipew. of de hidar trav é&w Tov Opovva

fear for themulves, gigGonevor avepas paAdov 4 mporepoy Kai

1. aropérara L.O.P. 3. mapar F.H.K. srapaddéyos L.O.P.e.i. — réoy
tev. wa. Ady. R. ray wredvor se ig 6. wuctuaree pou det ponunt N.V.
éros om. G. 7. €uBaddAdvroy L. duBadrdvreav b. éxBaddvroy f. qeurey 0.
II. Adyow g. 13. pew Parm. Gpovyv] poww I. = 14. pdduora

the best MSS. read 17 re mapovoy «t- ° . Sade wty 2
ruxig, which Haack has adopted, and — se ggdidvnre foe dpwonton nian
translates it, “‘ Ita, et presenti felicitate waocaxe Tas dyhidas eLoptocere.
“usi, postulabant.” It seems almost

ridiculous to make such a distinction; The play of the Acharnians was first
but the pee re 80 often occurs in acted about eighteen months before the
Thucydides in places where it is equally period at which we are now arrived,
unnecessary, according to our present that is, in February, 425. See Clinton’s
notions of language, that I cannot but Fasti Hellenici.

follow the MSS. in inserting it, al- | 7. Erat decreto publico cautum, ut
sai unquestionably it would be orpanryoi Atheniensium, patrium jus-
muc

better away. jurandum jurantes, insuper jurarent, ore
Bekker’s conjecture, rj rére, seems al dis dvd way eros cis ry Meyapixiy
Probable as well as plausible. } €uBadoves. Plutarch. in Pericle, p. 306.

4. loxiw by rns €dsri8os| Compare II.62, Duxer. Compare II. 31, 5.
5. Or Be & re tahoe 7 Sexe. “A — 13. rdv Opoty aicOdpnevc] Lexicon
“strength of hope” appears to mean, MS. Bibl. Coislin. Montfauconii, p. 483.
8 strength not arising from reality, or (Lex. Seg. p. 99, 7.) pois, Gouxvdidns
resources now in existence, but J. sine interpretatione. Scholiastes edi-
from the hope of gaining such. Com- tus hic exponit ddcyoy: corrupte, sine
pate algo III. 45, 5. 9 €Amis—njy ebro- dubio. Cass. melius ovAAcyov; que
THs TUxns trorieica. vox ut plurimum quidem circulos et
6. ded xara gros écagrov x.r.A.]Com- ccetus sermones inter se serentium, sed
Pare Aristophanes, Acharn. 761. where a nonnumquam etiam ipsos sermones no-
citizen of Megara complains that these tat. Vid. Grev. ad Lucian. Revivisc.
annual invasions had left him not so p. 391. Rursus ita Thucyd. V. 7, 2. et
Touch as a single plant of garlick stand- 30,1. Duxer.
mg in his pada.

86 GOTKTAIAOT
MEGARA, A.C. 4294. Olymp. 69.1.
g communicate with the @urol néiouvy TovTOU Tov AGyou ExeOaL. yvov~

Athenians, offering to
give up the city to
them, and first to put
them in posseasion of
the long walls connect-

A e A , a? > ‘ “
res S€ of rou Onpov mpoorara ov Suvaroy rov
A . “~ ~ n~
Snuov éoopevoy vO THY Kaxay peTa ohav
”~ ~ ,
Kaprepeiy, motovvrat doyous Seicayres mpos
‘ A 9 4 ‘N e@ A
ERIN Tous es rk aaa TT pariyous, Inmoxparny 5
\ .
port of Nises. re Tov Apippovos cai AnpooOérny rov * AAnt-
aOevous, BovAopevoe évdodvat thy moAw, Kat vopiovres
3 7 , “ 4 a ‘N 9 , e nN “~
eAacow oiot Tov Kwdvvoy 7 Tovs ExmerovTas UTO odor
a) 4 4 ” ' Q ‘ / e ~
akareOey. EvveBnoav Te wpara pev Ta paKpa Teiyn EAELv
, + A c
"A@nvaious (qv S€ oradiov padwora oKT@ aro THs ToAEws to
~ N
emi rnv Nicaay rov Arpéva avrer), Gras pn éemtBonOnowow
9 “a , e , 3 @ > & , 3 ;
ex THs Nuvaias oi [leAcrovynow, ev 7 avrot povor eppovpovy
, Oa ~ f » A .S ‘N 5 4
BeBawornros évexa trav Meyapwv, erara Se xal thy avo
A ~ ww w” ,
ToAw mreipacOar évdovva' paov & dn euedAdov mpocywpy-
9 ~ A
oe Tovrov yeyernpevov. LXVII. of ody A@nvaio, eredy
: ”~ ray 4 4
Accordingly an expe- GTO TE TOY Epywyv Kal Tov AGywY TaApErKEV-
dition is sent from A- N ,
a Tipps, 2OTO audorépos, urd vuKTa mAevoavTes ES
erates and Demosthe. Muvaay rnv Meyapewy vnoov ordiras é&axo-
@ ? 9 4
nes, andthe long walls reigns wy ‘ImrmoKparns NpXeV, €V Opvypart exa-
are delivered up to the bé 26 2 Av N Y \ 3 a
Athenians by ther O€GOVTO, Oey ewdivdevov Ta Teixy Kal dmeixe
, b' na . nm
friends in Megara. OU mroAu’ ot Oe peta Tov Anpoabevous row

é€répov otparnyov TAarains re Wirol Kai \érepor mepimoAot

nl

5

2. Snpov | preov g. ° 9. mpa@roy 1. Parm. II. és 17» Nicaay Parm.
12. pdvot avroi c.g. 13. peyapéwy d.i. 14. padiov Q. = rapaywpnoew c.g.
spoxwpra. V. 15. éwet Parm. 16. xal rév Adyev] om. p. 18. pu-
voray E, peydpor K. ray peyapéor V. 20. exrwOevovro H.I.L.0.P.R-T-f.

Parm. et prima manu N. esdwwbevoy T(s ex 7 facto, y a correctore in litura

posito F.) 12. rov] om. K. 22. wAaraeis V. —srepiroXoe} rodAos K.
3- éy xaprepety| “To conti- ad rodopxouvres, mepirodos 8¢ of srept-
** nue to hold with them "1 that is, dis- «pydpevos xai sepiohodvres ra povpia

tress was likely so to irritate, and at éy rp gvAdrrew. Scuou. Suidas h. v.

the same time to depress, the minds of
the poorer citizens, that they would be
anxious at all events to purchase quiet,
even by recalling the aristocratical ex-
iles, and thus abandoning their own
leaders to certain ruin.

22. repitrodor] Tov puAdxey of pev i3pv-
févoe xadouvras, of 8¢ mepizrodae’ idpupe-
vos pév obv elow of det mapaxabe{cpevos

Vid. Petitum ad leges Atticas, p. f
Nostrum p. 519. Dionys. Hake
618. Hesychium, Schol. Sophoclis,
p. 261. et Xenophontem, p. 929. Wass.
Agunt de srepirddors Atheniensium et-
iam Maussacus ad Harpocration. h. v.
et Valesius ad Notas Maussaci. Ad-
notant hi ex Ulpiano ad Demosth.
Olynth. III. et Artemidoro I. Oneiro-

EYTTPA®HS A. IV. 67.

87

MEGARA. A.C. 494. Otfymp. 89. 1.
evndpevoay és frov "Evvadiov,t & éorw eAaccoy arober.
Kal yobero ovdets ei pun o§ avdpes ols emtmeres Hv etdévas THY

ny f. evadsoy P.Q.

I.
vas | peg R.T-£.

crit. 56. mepurddovs non fuisse eductos
ad bella twepdpra, id est, externa, que
extra fines Attice gerebantur. Si de
his agit Thucydides, quid est,
uod cum cetero exercitu in Megari-
a profecti fuerunt? Nimirum quia
Minoa jam ante ab Atheniensibus oc-
cupata, in eaque presidium positum
erat, ut est III. 51, 4. ibi quoque seperd-
Xovs videntur habuisse. Duxer. The
srepisrohos of Athena formed a part of
the force employed for the defence of
the country, which at the begin-
ning of the war had amounted to six-
teen thousand men. Of this number
the srepisrodos were employed as a move-
able force, and confined exclusively
within the walls of fortified places, but
disposable for the defence of any point
that might be particularly threatened.
If we could safely assume that the
institutions recommended by Plato in
his Dialogue on Laws were borrowed
from those actually existing in Attica,
(as those propounded by Cicero in his
Dialogue de Legibus, are little more
than a transcript of the actual laws of
Rome,) we should conclude that the
srepirodot of each tribe were stationed
in the several parts of Attica in rota-
tion, in order to make every citizen
familiar with every part of his country.
See Plato, de Legibus, VI. p. 760. (185.
Tauchnitz.) The service of the sepi-
srokot commenced at eighteen years of
age, and lasted till twenty. (Pollux,
VIII. ros. A®Sechines, de falsa Legat.

p- 50. also Plato, as quoted
above, and Harpocrition in mepisodos.)

But it would seem from a passage of |

Aristotle quoted by Harpocration, and
from the words of Artemidorus, quoted
by Valois in age on saat

mentary on Harpocration, p. 318.
(p. 491. ed. Leipzig, eat ree during
the rst of these hag the mepinodor
were employed only in Athens itself;
and it was not till the second that they
commenced their actual service all over
Attica; a service too, which, as ap-
pears from the present passage of Thu-

é\accoy] om. N.

2. of] om. Parm. eidé-

cydides, was extended occasionally to

sta occupied by the Athenians, even

yond the frontier of Attica. Although
employed as a moveable force, the sepi-
moAos carried the regular arms of the
phalanx, the round shield and the long
spear. See Harpocration, as above
quoted; and compare Xenophon, Me-
morab. III. 5, 27. where he recom-
mends the use of lighter arms for such
aap They had stations or barracks
in different of the country, called
meperédia. See Thucyd. VI. 45, 2. VII.
48,5. and Dionys. Helicarn, Antiq. Rom.
IX. ¢6. Géoller refers hia readers to a
work of Platner, Beitragen zur Kennt-
niss des Attischen Rechts, p. 173, &c.
for the best information about the
wepirokot; but with this work I have
no acquaintance. The sepinrddapyxos,
get of in VIII. 92, 3. may have been

e commander of those sepirodos who
were in their first year of service, and
thus employed only in Athens: or
there may have been one or two mepi-
awédapyor as there were two immapyo.,
and the commanders of the repisroAos
of each tribe may have been distinct
and subordinate officers, like the qv-
Aapxos of the cavalry.

1. és trév ’EvvdAwrf] Notus veterum
usus est, Deum pro Dei templo ponere.
Letronne, Topographie de Syracuse,
p. 40. ‘“‘Tixn, Génte de la ville, se di-
“gait pour ruyeor, temple du Génie
“‘ oublic. Par une métonymie sembla-
“ble, le fameux temple de Diane &
. phése était appelé tout simplement
“* “Apremes: celui de Jupiter Ammon,
“§ “Aupov, métonymie qui a passé
“dane plusieurs langues modernes.”
Gouuer. (on Thucyd. I. 128, 3.) Com-
pare IV. 118, 3. rév ruddy rev rapa Tov
Nigov, where some editors would need-
lessly read rov Nicaiov. But the diffi-
culty of the present passage consists in
the preposition és, because it is not true
that the name of the God is used as
absolutely synonymous with his tem-
ple: nor do either of the passages
quoted by Letronne and Géoller [Ar-

OOTKTAIAOT
MEGARA. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89. 1.
s 4 \ 9? \ © y f e
2vuKTa TauTny. Kai eredn ews epeArAe yiyverOa:, ot mpode-
Sovres tav Meyapéwy obra: rowvde emoinoay’ axarwv
> ‘N € \ 23 ”~ Ld ‘ 4
audnpixoy ws AnoTal, ex moAAOU TeOeparrevKoTes THY avolELy
TOY TUAGY, obecay Exit apaty, weiOovTes TOY apxovTa, Ova
Tis Tadpov KaraxopiCey THs vuKTOs emi THY Oadracoay Kal s
extrAciy’ kal mpw Tuepoy elvat, madw avTro TH apaty
Kopiaavres €s TO TEixos KaTa Tas TUAas éoTyoY, Stas Tois
éx ms Muaas ’A@nvaias adavns Sn cin 4 gvdAaxn, py
4 > ~ 4 , a c a 4 “
3 ovTos ev T@ Auer. TAOLOV Havepod pndevos. Kal ToTE mpos
“~ / 4 9 e a .) > a“ a “\
tais muAus On fv 7 apata, Kal avoyOeoav KaTa TOX10
eiwOos ws TH axaric of ’AOnvaio: (eyiyvero yap amo Evv6n-
patos to Towirov) iovres EOcov Spoup ex ths évédpas,
Bovrcpevor POaca mpiv EvyxApOnva: wadw ras mvdas Kal

88

Aporai) om. Parm. 4. ele
5. xopifesy d.i. rh)
ein 7] #8n K,

2. obrot ray peyapéwy Q. 3. adnpixdy V.
dbbecay] évébecay L.O. dvéOncay P. e 4. dpa :
om. g.- 7. on C.K.c.g. 8. dOnvaios
10. 7 fv A.B.C.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.T.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Poppo.

. Bekk. vulgo fy fon. 11. eixds prima manu T. rd dxdriov I. 3. Evy-

rp Oqvas Bekk. ed. 1832. ~vyxAyoOjva: E. Poppo. Goell. vulgo {vyxkeobjva.
EvyrAnOjvas H.

rian. d. Alexand. III. 3. Xenoph.
Hellen. 2, 6.] bear hen out in
attaching such a meaning to expres-

sions of that kind. In speaking of

reOeparreuéres Tov él ray wudov dp-

ovra Girws avrovs pi) Kwdun, as d7n6er
él Anoreias éenddovras rév "AGnvaiwy
ray ev 7 Mwda pudarrdvrey, kal at&is

religious worship paid to the God, or
of visits to his temple to obtain from
him an oracular answer, he is naturally
spoken of as a person; but then the
language is framed accordingly, and
the preposition mapa is used instead of
és, to denote the approach to the actual
presence of the God. See Herodot. I.
46, 2. ol 3€ reves éréurrovro mapa re Apug-~
apewv nai eg os Tpoporoy. Until there-
fore it can
the God is applied to denote the mere
locality of the temple, I shall believe,
with Poppo, that éyjdpevoay és riv
*Eyvdd\coy 1s wrong: and that it should
be either és rd ’Evvadeiow (Comp. Lo-
beck on Phrynich. p. 370.) or apa réy
ees Doves) ba tn
1. of spod:ddvres] Of spodiddévres 8n-
Aad) Trois "AOnvains rd Me, pa, mAotoy
carepepoy éxdorns vuxrds él Oadarray,

shewn that the name of éA

po nuépas avepepoy avrd els rd retxos,
Gres a wes onGev 7 Tots "AOnvaiors, ri

xp) prvddrrecbat. ov yap dvros obdevos
ev rp Meyapieg Aen mrviov avepov,
dia rd evrés teyov pel nyépay Kpu-
wrecOa Td axdrwy, dropov fy yvaevat Tois
"AOnvains, tp’ by ray Agorevovras.
ScHOL.

2. axartoy audnpixdy] UWrordptor éxa-
répwley dpecodpuevoy, ev @ ExacTos TéY
vrov Sixenias eperre. ScHOL.
The vessel was carried down in the
trench that it might be more concealed
than if carried on the open plain. And
it was launched from the open shore
on the outside of the harbour of Ni-
ssa, because otherwise it might have
been intercepted by the Athenians,
whose position at Minoa enabled them
command the entrance of the har-

ur.

SYITPAPHE A. IV. 67, 68. 89
MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.

éws ert 7 auata ev aurais pv KoAvua obca mpoobelvat’ Kat

avrois apa Kal ot Evmpacocovres Meyapys rovs Kara mvAas
puaAaxas xreivovet, Kal mp@rov pev of rept rov Anpoobeny 4

WYAarams re xat mepiroda éaédpapov of viv ro Tporratov

S€OTt, Kal evOus evTos Tay TuAGy (foOovTO yap ot éyyuvTara.

TleAorovynowt) paxopevos Tovs mpoaBonboovras oi TAarasns

exparnoay, Kat rois Trav "A@nvaiwy omdirais émibepopevors

BeBaiovs ras mvAas mapéoxov. LXVIII. Grara S€ xat

eared . - TOV ‘APqvaiow 76n 0 del evTos yeyvopevos

IO aristocratical party, in X@PEL Emi TO TELxOS. Kal ol Medorovrjoot 2

time prevent the
ey of Megara dpoupot TO pev T pOr OV QUT Lo XOVT é¢ NMUYOVTO

itself OAlyol, Kai améOavoy Tiwes avTar, ot dé mieious
4
es duynv xaréornoav hoPnbévres, ev vuxti te modEuiov
MpoomenroKorwy Kat Tov mpodwovrwy Meyapéwy avriuayo-
4 4 \ a a“ ‘4
1g MeVv@V Vvopiocavres Tous amavras opas Meyapeas mpodedo-
, , N Q N a > , 4 2 49
xévan. ~vverece yap Kai tov tov *A@nvaiwy kypuxa ad’ 3
e ~ 4 a ‘ , 97 4
€avTod yvaouns KnpdEat, Tov BovdAdopevoy ievac Meyapéwv
pera "A@Onvaiwy Onoopevoy ta Orda. of 8 ws HKovoay,
OUKETL avepevov, AAAG TP Gyre vopioavres KoWwp ToAcpEirOan
‘4 > ‘ Va a \ e , yy ~
2aoxareguyoy es THY Nioaav. apa de ey, eadwxorav non TOY 4
Té&XOY Kal Tov ev TH ToAE Meyapewy OopuBoupevar, oi
apos tous ’A@nvaiovs mpagavres Kal aAAoe per’ auTar,
wn” a 4 y nw 3 , N 4 Q
wAnOos © Evypde, ehacay ypyvar avoiyey tas muAas Kal

I. id es B. 2. oe ae a C.E.F.H.1.K.L.N.0O.P.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.b.i.
Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xara ras wvAas G.H.L.N OPR.
T.V.f. Parm. Haack. Poppo. xa ‘er Bekk. . aroxreivovos O. 4. wa-
raseis cal V. —- 5. HarOovro xal yap ara] om. 8. BeBaios c.g.G,
wa om. ray 9. ures P. ee eydper 1.L.N.O.P.R.T.V.d.f.i. Parm. II. qpu-

E.F.R.T.£.b. 7 ote 16. dl F. 17. wal peyapéwy T.
19. ty iGes R. Ay egy 3. €pOacay P.

mpoobeiva] Locus Herodoti est “ without fighting, for the Peloponne-
lib, TI. cap. 78, 5. in quo Suidas = ‘‘ sian garrison discovered the attempt
Ocivas peel aie irra Pollux. “in time to offer some resistance to
X. 25. mwporbe fg A er it.”
5. poGorro yap | et the on} conjunction ye <a ém rd reiyos}] Confer Dio-
is intended to explain the word aye Serum X g20. Wags.
. Notwithetanding the surprise, 18. Snodpevov ra Sha] See the note
“the Athenians did not win the gates on II. 2, 5.

OOTKTAIAOT

MEGARA. A.C. 424 Olymp. 89.1.

semecuevar es paxnv. vvéxaro d€ avrois, Tay TUA@Y évo-
xJecav eorirrev rovs 'A@nvaiovs, avroi de diadndAor
éueAAov evecOar’ Aira yap adehperOa, Oras py adiucovrat,
acdaraa Se avrois paddov eyiyvero Tis avoitews’ Kat yap
e 3 N ”~ » ~ \ ‘ , ,
ot aro ths "EAevowwos xara To EvyKeipevoy rerpaxuyirsol s
omAira: tev "AGnvaiwy Kai trms é€axoor [oi] ryv viKra

6 7opevopevot Trapnoay. aAnAypéevov Sé avrav Kat dvTov
Won Tept Tas muAas Karayopevee tis Lvvedas rois érépois
7o ertBovAevpa. Kai ot Evorpadevres aOpoor HAGoy Kal ovK
¥ “~ yy 9 o sal QM , A ~
ehacay xpnvat ovre erefieva: (ovde yap mporepoy mw TovTO 10
toxvortes paAov ToAunoat) ovre és Kivdvvoy ghavepov thy
woAw KaTayayeiy’ el Te pon meloerai Tis, avTOU THY maynv
évecOa. édnAovy Se ovdév Gre ioaot Ta mWpaccopeva, GAN’
e A 4 , 9 , . @& N X
as ta BeATurra BovAevovres ioyupiCovro, kal aa epi Tas
muAas mapepevoy hvAdacortes, BATE OUK éyéveTO TOIS E7t~ 15
Bovdevovor mpakat 6 euedrdov. LXIX. yvovres d€ of rav
Upon this the athe. AOnvaiwy orparnyol ore évavTiopa tt eyevero
nians attack Nisea ‘AN , , > @s x a
where the Pelopon. KO! THY ToAw Big ovx olot Te evovra AaPew,

ee tv Nioaayv evOus rrepiereiytCov, vopilovres, et
ng taken eee be

refuge, and after two pw emtBonOnoai Twas eferouv, Oaocov ay 20
days take it.

2 kai ta Meéyapa mpooywpnoa, (rapeyévero dé

1. fuvéxewro Parm. 3. dreitpaoba P. 4. paAXoyv avrois R. 6. of}
om. L.N.O.P.V.d.i. Uncis inclusit Poppo. ot T. {: sapnoay| hoay R.T. Fn
dvrav O.c.g. 8. wept] emi O. éraipous A.B.E.F.h. g- xat of N. Haack.
nal ox] xaiom. R.T. _ 10. obre] obxén

12. weiGeras d.i. Parm. fy srelonrat 13. <dyAov
c.g. oaocK. dada os C.F.H.L.O.P.R.V.d.e-h.. Poppo.
14. epi] mapa g. 18. €uevow T. 18. ovy oloi re foorra
Big c.g. Big ovy oldy re Zrovra: I. 19. vopicavres . 21. rd} xara O.P.

2. avro) 8€ dsadndor x. r.r.] The “ that six hundred cavalry marched all

90

rubbing themselves over with oil was
so common, as preparatory to any great
bodily exertion, that it would excite no
sus ton a } tT

- [of] ry» viera rope e
article here seems quite indefensible.
“The goers by night,” cannot be a
term applied to any portion of the
Athenian cavalry, and the sense re-
quired by the passage being merely,

* night to reinforce the Athenians,” I
have followed several MSS. and the
authority of Reiske, Poppo, and Do-
bree, in enclosing the word oi in
brackets.

12. avrov ry pdxny ~ceobau} They
should fight it out first on the spot,
there, in Megara, before they came to
any fighting with or against the Athe-
nians.

AYITPAGHE A. IV. 69.
MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.
4 a ”~
aidnpos re ex tov "A@nvav taxv Kal AWoupyot Kai raAda
emitnoeia,) ap&apevot 8 amo rov réixous 6 elyov, Kat dio.Ko-
dopnoavres To mpos Meyapéas, an’ éxelvou éxarépwbev és
Gadaccayv ths Nwaias, radppoyv re Kal reiyn SeeAomevn 7
‘ »y ~ 4 4 A 4 ,
5 OT pari, ek TE TOU MpoagTeiov AiPos Kai wAivOols ypapevot,
. 4 A , \ @ > , wv 4 4
Kai Komrovres Ta devOpa Kai vAnv ameotavpour éi my Seolro
Tt’ Kai ai olxiat Tov mpoacteiou eradges AauBavovea avrai

91

2. olxodouncavres K. 4.
dmouRTet. dé

2. dofduevoc 3 amd rot reiyous x.7.X. |]
Poppo and others make amecravpouy
the principal verb, which cannot be, I
think, because “the fortifyi with
‘“< gtakes or palisades such points as
“‘ might need it” can in no sense be
considered the principal idea of the
whole sentence, to which the preceding
clauses are subordinate, but is in fact
coordinate with them, expressing one
part only, as they express other parts,
of the general notion contained in zrep:-
ereixc(oyv. And the amended stopping,
in which I have followed Bekker’s
edit. of 1832, makes the whole con-
struction clear, which is as follows :—
sreprereiyiCov—vopi(ovres—aptapevot de,
—xai dvcxodounoayres,—ragpoy re di-
Aopern 7) OTparid,—€x Te TOU MpoacTeiouv
Xpwpevor. With regard to the last
clause, xal xémrovres ra dév3pa—are-
oravpovy, I am not sure whether we
should regard the finite verb ameorav-
pouy as used by confusion instead of
the participle; or whether it would not
be better to make the former sentence
end at xpapevos, and to make what fol-
lows from xai xérrroyres to Umnpyxov Epu-
pa another sentence by itself. asd rov
reixous 8 elyov, i.e. “the long walls,” here
6 ken of as one, because they were so
close together, that with a view to the
operations here described, they were
but as a single wall, from each side of
which the circumvallation branched off.
And probably the space between them
wag filled up by a cross wall and ram-
part, so that in fact they would be only
one wall at the point where the circum-

6. etrot c.g.

.T. S. eo) om. L.O.
. B€orrd ros T. 7. mpoaoriov F.H. — avrat A.B.C.F.H.L.N.

vallation walls joined them. Compare
the note on II. 13, 9. & poavres
rd wpds Meyapéas, building a cross wall
a countervallation on the side towards

egara, to prevent succour from
thence being A hes into Niszea. rijs
Nioaias depends upon éxarépwey, ac-
cording to most of the editors; and it
may be taken I suppose as explaining
the term éxarépwOev; but is it not pos-
sible that it may a ac on 7d mpos Me-
yapeas? “ Having built a cross wall on
os both sides from the long walls to the
** sea on the side of Nisa looking to-
‘wards Megara.” According to any
construction the words ris Necaias are
out of their proper place. radpov re xad
relyn SceXouevn otparia, “the army
“ having divided amongst themselves
‘the several parts of the trench and
‘“‘ walls that were to be made.”” Com-
pare IT. 78, 1. 3ceAdpuevoe card médets 7d
xapiov.—ra d8évipa xat dAny, that is,
“‘ the fruit trees which they would na-
“‘turally find in the gardens of the
‘* spoacretov, and timber from forest
“‘ trees wherever they could meet with
“them.” Compare II. 75,1. and the
note there. The mpoaoreioy of a Greek
city was not what we call a suburb,
but rather an open space like the parks
in London, partly lanted with trees,
and containing public walks, colon-
nades, temples, and the houses of some
of the principal citizens. It was used
as a ground for reviews of the army,
and for public games. At Rome the
Campus Martius was exactly what the
Greeks call srpoacreiov.

92 OOTKTAIAOL
MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.
e «a ¥ XN , | ‘ e f/f 4 > ?
UITnpXoV épupa. Kal TaUTHY ev THY Nuépay OANV eipyatovTo.
37 8 vorepaig wept SeiAnv To Tetxos Ooov ovK arerereheoTO,
A e 93 n~ ‘4 / , > lf aso #¢€ 4
Kal of ev TH Nivaia deivavres, oirov re amopia (ep nuepay
yap x THs avo ToAEws expovTo) Kat Tous TleAorovynaious
ov vouiCovres Taxv émrtBonOncev, Tous te Meyapéas qode- 5
4 € 2 4 ~ 9 , e ~ A "v
pious ryyoupevot, EvveBynoay Trois ’AGnvaios pyrod pev Exa-
aTov apyupiou amoAvOnvat oda tapadovras, Trois dé Aaxe-
Saupovios, TH TE apxovTt Kal €& Tis GAAOS EHY, xpnoOat
5 4 oa a , 2 A 4 e 4
4’ A@nvaious 6 re av BovrAwvTa. Ent TovToIs OporAcynoavres
é&pAOov. Kat ot "A@nvaioe ra paxpa relxn azoppytavres 10
» NS ~ ~ 4 4 \ ‘ ,
amo ths Tov Meyapéwy modews Kai thy Nicasay mapada-
Bovres raANa TrapecKevacovro.
LXX. Bpacidas 8€ 6 TéAASos Aaxeda:povos xara rov-
Q 4 » @ 4 a“ \ ? A x, a
Tov TOV xpovov ETvyYXavE TrEpt ZiKvava Kat KopwOov wv, ext
4 A Y e
Meantime Brads, Opaxns oTpariav mapacKkevatouevos. Kal wsts

who was then near y - pe ‘ ? ’ ,
Corinth preparing for 7/7 Ger O TMV TELX@V TIV aAwo lV, dio" as rept

his march into Thrace, ~ 3 a , ,* ‘ N
bias alargefore TE TOS EV TH Necaig. [leAorovnaios Kal py

b) “ ‘ ‘
of the allies of Lace. rq, Meyapa AnhOn, méumee es Te Tovs Bowwrous
demon, in order to , \ a » a 28
save Megara, and calls KEAEUWY KATA TAXOS OTpAaTIa amavrnoa emt
mn the Megareans ¥ A , a
re Tpemodioxoy, (core S€ Kon tis Meyapidos 20

to receive him within

aie: 4 ”~ »y e “ ~a ~ I" 4,
ea: OVOMa TOUTO ExoVTAa UTO TH Oper TH 1 epavia),
kal avros éxwv HAGev erraxocious pev Kat SwrytAiovs Kopw-

2.8 )red. rj 8 torep. C.E.F.H.K.R.c.e.f.g.i. Poppo. = srapa O.P. rd
reiyos] rov reixous conser b.E. ovx} obire e. rv datrertucors F.L.0.Q.
Bekker. ed. 1832. dmereréXeoro A.B.E.G. rerédeoro e. 3. ef’ Hpepiay C.
4. Deest éx Parm. p: értBonbeiv K. t ipyuptoy P. smapaddyres T.g.
wapabiddyres d. _rois de A.B.F. Bekk. Goell. puree: ceteri rois re. 9. dy
om.g. I1.réyjom.N.V. 12. wapacxevd{ovro F. 13. rei. 6d] om.c.
rédXos d.i. 14. €ruyxave yap mepti. — kad ew Opaxns L.O. 15. oTpa-
retay Haack. Poppo. 17. axedaipoviots R. —_—-:20. rpurodioxoy A.B.C.E.F.G.H.
ILN.T.V.c.f.g.h.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. 1d rpurodioxoy K. ceteri
Tpirovicxov. 21. yepavi EFHORE. Poppo. Bekker. ed. 1832. vulgo yepa-
yeiq. 22. hey eyavt. yrlovsc. d:0xiAlov T.

. rots 8€ Aaxedaipoviois] It appears The dpywy here spoken of was the
ee from Bekker’s He edit that Soartan coummmnder of the Peloponne-
three of the best MSS. support his sian garrison, like Tantalus at Thyrea,
correction of de instead of re. There c. 57) 3: Pasitelidas at Torone, V. 3, I.
can therefore be no longer any hesita- Menedseus and his colleagues in Acar-
tion as to admitting it into the text. nania, III. 100, 3.

SYTTPA®PHS A. IV. 7o—72. 93

MEGARA. A.C. 494. Olymp. 8&9. 1.
Giwy omriras, PrAuciwvy Sێ rTerpaxocious, Tuvoviov Se
éfaxocious, kat rovs pe avrov doo 76n Evvedreypevor
joay, oiopevos THY Nicaay ert xaradnperOar avadwrov.
ws Sé émvbero, (Eruye yap vuxtros emi rov Tpimrodioxov2
sefeAOwv,) arodé&as Tpiaxocious Tov aTparov, mpl éxtrverros
2 “A “~ A o 4 A a}
yeverOa, mpoonbe ry Trav Meyapewy moda AaBwv rovs
"A@nvaiovs ovras mepi thy Oadoooay, BovAcuevos pev TP
/ . @& > a » ‘on , a ‘N A
Aoy@ kai apa, ci duvatro, epyo tis Nwaias mepaca, to 6€
péyworov, Thy Tov Meyapewy oAw eioedOav BeBoudcacba.
1oxai n&iov déEacOa opas, Aéywov év édrridt elvos avadaPeiv
Niomay. LXXI. ai d€ trav Meyapéwy oraces hofov-
They, however, evo, OL fev pun Tous Hevyovras ohiow éoa-
thought it safest to . 2 3 8 9d ye e gt oA x 4 ~ e
wait the event, and Y&y@v avrous exBadry, ot Oe kN avTO TovTO oO
see whether he could 9~ / 2 a , \ t »°
ee ak onqos deioas en Bipran opior kal 9 mons éy
15 the Athenian army. waryn kal avrny ovtoa éeyyus ededpevorvTov
"AOnvatov cmoAntot, oun edéEavro, GAN’ apcorépots eOoxet
novxacact TO péAAov mepudeiy’ nAmiCov yap Kal payny
éexarepor €ocoOa Tay Te AOnvaiwy Kai Trav mporBonPnoay-
TOV, Kal oUTHW ohiow ardarearépas Exe, ols TIS Ein EvVOUS,
aoKpaTnoact mpooxwpnoa. o dé Bpacidas ws ovx emebev,2

avEXOpNoE TaAW Es TO GAAO OTPaTEvLA..
LXXII. “Apa 8€ rH & ot Bowwrot mrapnoay, Siavevonpe-
you pev Kat mpiv Bpaoiday méuyrar BonOeiy eri ra Méyapa

The Beotians come ¢ 9 2 4 wv ~ 4 \
ae @s ovx aAXoTpiov ovros Tov Kwoduvov, Kat 707

4. ériyxave N.V. 5 eEedOeiy Q. = dewod E£as rptaxocious Tov orparod | one

peydpev K.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. Omepaoa. 12. ¢ ov Parm. 13. e de f.
avrd rovroi. Parm. 14. emOqra E.F.H. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éwi6yra:. 15. €avripy
N.V. 16. awodetra: A.B.E.F.H.Q.T.h.drddAnrae. ardd\Avrab. énedefavroe.

17. wepudeiy]) Thomas Mag. in wepio- et adfert ex hoc loco, ddd’ duddrepors—
pe, wepcidely xal dyrl rot meptoxonmjoa, mepideiy. DUKER.

OOTKT AIAOT

MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1

r”) a ” » bs) \ 4
and ther cavalry kis OVTES TravoTparia IlAaraaow, eredn Se Kat
mishes with the Athe- ¢

niana, withont any "AGEY O ayyeAos, TOAA@ paAdov EppwoOncay,

or Kat amooteiAavres Staxociovs Kai duwyAious

omAiras Kat imméas éLaxocious Trois rAcioow amndOov Taduy.
amapovros Se 76n Evpmayros Tov oTparevparos, OWNTa@Y OUKS

94

éXagoov é€axwytrAiwv, Kal roav AOnvaiwv tov pev omdcrav
mepi [re] tiv Niomay dvrov Kai tiv Oadaocav ev raket,
tay O€ YiAay ava TO Tediov érxedacpevoy, oi ims ot TOY
Bowwrayv ampoodoxnros émtimecovres ois Widois eérpeyray
émt thy OaAacoay’ évy yap TS Wpo Tov ovdepia BonOea ma 10
3Tois Meyapevtow ovdapobev érndOev. avrene&cAacavres Se
Kat oi trav "AOnvaiwy és xeipas yeoay, kal eyevero immopayia
4émt WoAd, év 7) Akwvaow Exdrepor vx Hooovs yeverOas, Tov
pev yap tarmapyov trav Bousrav Kal aAdovs Twas od ToA-
Aovs mpos tavTy 7H Nuwaiat mpoceAacavres ot ‘A@nvaior is
kal amoxreivavres éoxvAevoay, Kal Tov TE vEKp@Y TOUTOV
Kparnoavres Urootovdous améSocay Kal TpoTaioy éoTyCay"

I. swAaradow A. mdaraiaow B.

érelc. — nal fy

soxnras Q.V. 10. ev dé c. ev rp ya
C.G.L.0-. II. shoo i om. N.
Parm avreteXdoavres h. Parm.

6. €kagcov] Etsi autem hoc tantum
unius Cod. MS. auctoritate nititur, ta-
men vel sine ea in contextum admitti
potuisset; quum Grammatici veteres
testentur, Thucydidem numquam in
talibus gemino r usum fuisse, quod
supra plus semel monitum est. Dux.

10. ev T? wpd rou x. tT. r.] Heec
verba rationem reddunt cur in ampoo-
Soxnrovs inciderint. Haack.

15. spos taut Ty Nucaigt | The sense

uires the dative, “close under the
“walls of Nisza.” Portus’s conjec-
ture, mpoceAdcayras, although approved
by Dobree, is inconsistent, as Poppo
rightly observes, with the conjunction
cai immediately following. Nor can

BdGer d. . Saxoolous 8é nai K.
di. 6. Aarroy A.B.C.E.F.G.N.T.V.b.d.e.f.h.i.
rhv A.B.F.c. Bekk. Goell. my om. Parm.
i apo rov T.
prima manu.
: 14. Urapxoy Parm.
Negaigf. Libri omnes et edd. airy riv Nicaay.

wraraevow G.L.Q. om. O.P. mdAarevor C.

xAious N. (prima manu)
7. wepi te E.G. wept
8.sradloy €rxedacpevovE. 2. axpoc-
pndeula K. ao} om.
annrdev Q. érndOov
15. wpés Tavry 17

A 4

t on}

mpos auriy Nicaay spoceddcayres
be taken to ae as Poppo seems to
understand it, ‘‘ Athenienses prope Ni-
*‘ ggam consulto se recepisse:” for
spoceAdoaryres, when expressing the
movements of cavalry, can only mean,
“‘ charging the enemy.’ The Beeotians
had chased the Athenians down to Ni-
sea; then the Athenians faced about,
charged them in return, and cut some
of them off. Inc. 93, 4. where all the
MSS. read rovros, the later editors
have restored the accusative rovrovs, as
the sense required; and here, on the
other hand, I have no hesitation in
substituting, for the same reason, the
dative for the accusative.

AYITPA®HE A. IV. 72, 73.
MEGARA. A.C. 424 Olymp. 80. 1.
ov pévro. ev ye T@ Travti épyp BeBaiws ovdérepor TeAevTy-
gavres amexpiOnoav, aAX oi pev Bowwrol mpos rovs éavTar,
ot de ext Thy Nicaay.

LXXIII. Mera d€ rovro Bpacidas xal ro orparevpa
Séx@pouv eyyurépw THs Oadacons Kai rns Tov Meyapéwv
WONEwsS, Kai KaradaBovtres xwpiov émirndcvov
maparatcayevor Hovxaloy, oiopevar oiow émi-
, ‘ , 4 ‘ ‘ 4 3
évas tous A@nvaious, kai tous Meyapeas ent-
OTAPEVOL TFEPLOPWEEVOUS OTFOTEpwY 7) ViKN EoTAL.
Karas de evoulov odiow apdorepa exew, apa
pev TO pT errcyetpely mrporépous pnde payns Kat

xivduvou éxovtas ap&at, émedn ye ev havepp edekay éroipor
ovres avec Oat, Kai avrois @aTrEp axoviTt THY vikny SiKaiws
av tibecOau' év TH avt@ S€ Kat mpos Tovs Meyapeas dpOas
15 fupBaivey. eb pev yap pn @POnoay €AOovres, ovK av év3
a a a 5) a A A 7 e ,
TUxp yiyverOu agicw, adda cadhas av woTrep noonbevTov
“ Ly, “~ ( ~ N “a “ > ‘
aorepnOnvo. evOus ths modews’ voy Se Kav ruyxeiy avrous
"A@nvaiovs pun BovdAnbévras aywviCer Oar, ~ apaxe ay

95

Brasidas then, being
aware that the Mega-
reans were waiting to
see which side would
prove victorious, offers
the enemy battle; but
IO they, being inferior in
numbers, decline it.

1. év| om. Parm. marti] sapéers ©. 4. rovro dé K. ov Kar
i e. 7. iovxator] om. L.0.P. 2 ipopenioe ae Pr

man. 10. xaos} xal ws P ee de a A ew
Lab fe 1 ay

emt tpi e. py F. Parm. aT
Gari.o. P.e. i 13. axoverrt POL dk eacyt F.f. dxovrid. avovnrie.
Thy vinny Sinaios ty ribecb A.G.H.I.K. L] N.O. ‘P.LVedefghism. Parm.

rh

aack. 3ux. ad rH vleny ribeo Gat.
Sevres V. 4. aOnvaious avrovs G.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo dpaynrti.

9. BeBaiws should be taken with re-
Aevrnoavres, “with a decided result.”

10. Kavos vl évpifov x. r. X.] The
word apy is explained by what
fillows: | yaaa ey a) pI € emxetpeiy—ev TT?
avr@ b€ cal mpos rovs Meyapeas épbas
fvpSaivew. In the last clause, the words
pbs EvpBaivew are a mere repetition
of cares exes, but added again to make
the meaning more palpable. The words
xat avrois—rideoOas seem to be paren-
thetical, and to depend upon évdus(or

at the beginning of the chapter.
15. ovux dy év ruyn x. r. X.| “ They
“ would have had not a chance of suc-

. Goell. Bekk. dvribecba C. dyribéoba B.E.F. ee Q. vulgo

ovx ay} om. 16. noon-
duaxel SBERHNTV. Haack,

18.

“ cess, but would clearly have lost the
“ city at once, being considered to have
“‘ been as good as beaten.” The geni-
tive absolute noondevrey is cnirkable;
referring as it does to the subject of the
verb orepnOjva:; 80 that jnoondevras or
noonGevres might seem more natural.
But sage - 33,1. VI. 7, 2. VII.
erodotus, VIII. 108, 6. IX.
oe . 4- “and Poppo, Prolegom. I. c. x.
p- 119. Jelf, 710.

17. way ruxeiy— pit) BovdnOévras)

“ Might chance to be unwilling.” For
this use of avew with a participle,

se toahiae Ge Or §.533.4. Jelf, 694.

OOTKTAIAOT
MEGARA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.
4meptyever Oar avrois av evexa GAOov. Gmep Kal eyévero. ot
dS ” e e» a” > & \ \ b) \
yap Meyapns—os ot AOnvaio: era£avro pev Tapa Ta poKpa
reixn €&edOovres, novyatoy dé Kal avrot un emvrav, Aoyt-
Comevor Kat ob éxelvov oTparyyot pn avrimadov evar opior

96

.' , 9 A 4 A a b “A oe
Tov Kivduvov, emeidn Kal Ta TAEWW aUTOIS TPOEKEXWpTKEL, 5

apkact payns mpos mAciovas avtav 7 AaPew vunoavras
Meéyapa 7) opadevras T@ BeATioT@ Tov OrrLTiKod BrAabOnvas,
trois de Evumacns ths Suvvapyews Kal Tav mapovTwy pépos
exacrov kwouvevew eixotws eOédAew ToAnay" xpovoy dé emt-
gyovres, Kal as ovdey ad cxaTépwy emexetpeiro, amndAOoy
apotepov ot A@nvaia es rv Nicasay xai adOts ot TleAoroy-

1. Sowep i. 2.meptL.0.P. jpuxpac.g. 4. xal éxeivor Q, 5. Wpo-
xeyopnxes P. 6. dptarOa: d.i. auray ELE LN.O.V. 7. Bedriorg}
mreiore c.f.g. 8. rys] om. prim. man. N. ris 8€ Evpmdons d.i. pépos
Jardy U. éxdorov Poppo. Goell. éxdorov xudurevov Dobree. 10. ovdéva ep

éxarepoy d.i.

I. of yap Meyapis x. tr. A.] The verb
to this nominative case is to be found
in what, according to the common di-
vision, is the following chapter; so
little could the author of this division
have understood the construction of
the passage. The construction, if so it
may be called, is as follows: oi yup
Meyapys—rotr éorw, axpiBéorepor ei-
wévri, ol ray pevydvrav pidos Meyapis,
—<dyoiyovai re rds widas Kal és Adyous
épxovra. The subject, which was at
frat stated to be of M ns, is, after a
long parenthesis of twelve lines, stated
again more accurately to be ol ray dev-
yovrer ditoe Meyapys. Com a
somewhat similar passage in Herodo-
tus, VI. 137. where the nominative
case Iedac-yoi at the beginning of the
chapter is separated by an interval of
half a page from its verb ¢Adyncay,
which occurs, according to our present
division, in the following chapter. So
that Aristotle had good reason to notice
this sort of carelessness, Rhet. III. 5, 2.
where he says, dei 3¢, dws péuvnrat, dy-
rarobiddvas mapa ie kal pyre paxpay
Grapray, pyre expo pd cuvder
drrodiWdvas rou dvayxaiov. “ ‘i

5. érecdy kai ra mreiw x. r.d.] “ Since
‘* in more than half of their object they

“had succeeded; having taken Niszxa,
“and thus completely shut out the
“ Me s from all communication
*‘ with the sea.”

8. rois 8¢ fuprdons x. t.rA.] That
something here ie corrupt, seems evi-
dent. Various corrections are proposed,
of which Dobree’s first seems to me
one of the neatest, ols dé—éxaorov nu»
duvevos. One might correct also é
simply, and insert either yap after £up-
waons, or oty after elxéras. For the
sense is clear, namely, that the enemy
might naturally be willing to risk a
battle, seeing that each general among
them staked only a part of his whole
national force, &u s THs Suvdpuews,
and also a part only of the force actually
engaged, ray ssapdévrey. So that if the
whole army were cut off, still the loss
of each state would be but small: and
still farther, the army might be de-
feated without bei destroyed, and the
loss might fall wholly or chiefly on one
wing, so that as the soldiers of each
state occupied only a part of the line of
battle, the loss to any one state might
poy: even in the event of a defeat,

next to nothing. The expression
é6éXey rodpay resembles I. 71, 7. Bovdo-
péver ipey spobiper elvas.

AYITPA®HS A. IV. 73, 74.
MEGARA. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89.

mov ev Tep opunOnoayv—ovrw dn Te pev Bpaoida air@
Kai Tois Gro TOY TroAEwY apxovow ol Tov GevyovTav gidot
Meyapijs, as emxparnoaytt Kat trav “A@nvaiwy ovKeri éOe-
Anoavrev payerOa, Oapaoivres paiddov avoiyovoi te Tas
smvaAas Kat deLapevot KararerAnypévov 70n Tav mpos [Tous |
"AGnvaious mpatavrav és Aoyous épyovra. LXXIV. xal
eee tet mame, UOTEpOY O per, Siadvbevrav trav Evppayov

97

into their ety. The xara modes, emavehOwv Kal avros és THY
principal popular lead- ’ ‘ x4 ’ ;

ers fy to Athens, and Kopwdov rnv ext Opaxns otpareiay mape-
the aristocratical exiles

4 a \ 4% a a e A
oxevater, iva ep Kai TO Mparov w@ppyro’ oi be
év TH Toda Meyapys, aroxwpnoavrov Kal Tov
"A@nvaiwy en’ oikov, Ovo pey TOY TpaypLarov
apos Tous "A@nvatovs paduora peréaoxov, €ido-
Tes Ort @POnoav evOus vmeknAOov, oi Se arXot
KowoAdoynodpevot Tois Tav hevyovrov diros
Karayovat tous éx IInyav, opxacarres ristect
peyadas pndey pynoKaxnoew, Bovdeioew Se
n , , »# e \ » \ 9 n 9 A > @

TH wore Ta apirra. ot de ereidn ev Tais apxais eyevovTo2
Q 9fo7 4 a 4 4 “ (

kai eferacw ord eromnoavro, SuacTnoavres Tous AoxXous

ao €feAdEavro Tay Te €xOpav Kai ot eSoxovy padiora Evumpacat
- otc, omisso ér:, A.
.V.g.

10 are recalled, under s0-
lemn oaths to forget
all past differences.
But as soon as they
returned, they trea-
cherously seized and
put to death about
one hundred of the

15 Popular party, and
changed the govern-
ment into a very
strict and exclusive
oligarchy.

I. wep &ppnbnoay] meptopunOnoay P. wep om. e.

4. re] om. prim. man. N. 5. rovs] om. H.K.L.N.O i: oun CX@Y
B.C.F.Q@.V.c.d.e.g. 8. xara deest Parm. 10. Sppnvro d.e.m. Parm.
13. €oxov C.ex ras. 14. éndOov N.V. 16. xardyovot rovs] xara rov airov E.
éx ray myer T. dpxicayres L.O.P.Q. Conf. Lobeck. ad Phrynich. p. 361.
17. peyddos c.g. 18. ra] om. Parm. 1g. dxAous d. Adyous Parm.

any obnoxious individual without re-
sistance, as he must appear before his
commander without his spear and
shield. A small body either of mer-

20. rev] om.
19. éféraow Gnrwv] A similar pro-
ceed , with a similar object, is de-
scribed by Xenophon, Hellen. II. 4, 8,

9g, 10. when the thirty tyrants of
Athens wanted to arrest some sus-

cted persons at Eleusis. The review

rat of all brought the whole popula-
tion, from whom the victims were to
be selected, into one place; and then,
as the Greek soldiers always piled their
arms before their gene addressed
them, an ses aad was thus afforded
of seizing the arms, and of securing

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

cenary troops, or of the aristocracy
themselves or their dependents, were
the instruments employed in this ser-
vice; and the citizens themselves were
reviewed in different parts of the town,
dacrnoayres rovs Adxous, that th
might be the more easily overpowered,
and deprived of the means of cooperat-
ing with each other.

OOTKTAIAOT
COAST OF ASIA. A.C, 424. Olymp. 89. 1.

Y ‘ No» ’ ¥ e e 4 y , ,
Ta mpos Tous A@nvaiouvs avdpas ws exarov, Kal TOUT@Y TrEpe
avayxacavres tov Snuov ynphov davepay Steveyxeiv, ws
KareyvorOnoay, éxtewav, Kal es OAtyapyiay Ta padwora
gKareoTnoay Thy ToAW. Kal qwAcicrov by xpovoy airy um
éhaxiorwr yevouern ék oTacews peraotacis Evvepewer.

LXXV. Tod 8 avrot Oépous, ris "Avravdpov umd trav

MuriAnvaiov, aomep Stevoodvro, peAAovons KxaracKevate-
COAST OF ASIA Oat, Ob TaV apyupodocyov *A@nvaiov orpa-

e ent 0 8
Leabian exiles st an- THyOL Anpodoxos Kai ’Apioreidns, ovres mepi
tandrus, (see ch. 52.) is ‘kh , e A , ax A Aa
taken bytheAthenan, LAAnOmovrov (0 yap tpiros avrav Aapayos x0

4 LS 9 “ , 9 , e » 4 A
déxa vavolv es rov Llovrov ecemem\evxe), ws yobavovto thy
qwapackeuny Tov xwpiov Kai éOoxes avrois Sewov elvat, jy
4 .w 2 \ oa , , . ¢ ,

@oTrep ta Avaia eri ty Zaup yevynrat, vba ot hevyovres
Tov Lapiov Karaoravres Tous te [leAomovynoiovs wpéAovy
és Ta vauTixa KuBepyytas Téumovres Kol Tovs év TH ToAE TS
Lapious és Tapayny xabioracay Kai rovs éfiovras ed€xovro,
otrw 6 Evvayeipavtes aro trav Evppayov orpariuy Kai

98

I. rous] om. g. 2. pay pipovc. 5. yevouem A.E.F.G.H.K.N.c.f.g.h.
Haack. Poppo. Sekk. Gear veponern B.C.T.V. (vulgo vepopuern.) eauae
H.K. 8. dOnvaio: veaw E. 8nuddneos L. dnnoddxos kal pioriéns E.

10. Aauayas C.g. II. émemem\cixes Z
13. ra dvata} dvw Q.

et prima manu N.

2. yite y havepdy dceveyxeiy] Com-
re Lysias against Agoratus, p. 467.

iske: of peéy tpidxovra exd@nyro
em trav Babpov: dvo 8é rpamefar ev TH
apéacbev ray tpidxovra éxeicOny’ rv de

nov ove els xadioxous, dda €pay
em ras tpané{as ravras fe tiderOar’
id peéy xaSaipotoay éri rihy torépay, ri
de ca{oveay, enl ry wporepay.

5. Ur eAaxloroy yevopern.| Because
probably not all of the restored exiles,
and still less of their friends who had
been left in M were concerned in
the perfidy of this revolution, any more
than the whole aristocratical party at
Athens approved of the crimes of Cri-
tias. But a few daring men effected
the revolution, tacitly countenanced
probably by the aristocratical in
general, who thought the worst oli-

?
orparias U.e.

éowemrevxes R.
14. Te] om. di.

12. deudy] Sixaoy e.
17. awd—t\evoavres | om. B.E.F.h.

garchy better than the ascendency of
e popular What Thucydides
notices as remarkable is the long du-
ration of a government which owed
its existence to a violent revolution,
and that too a revolution effected b
a very small number of active instru-
ments: im’ é\ayloroyv fm éx otd-
ovens otracis. I have therefore fol-
lowed Duker and the later editors in
adopting the reading yevouéry instead
Of vepopern.
6. ris 'Ayrdy3pov] Confer Diodorum,
lib. XII. P 322. ubi pro eho =
LUppayoy omnino ‘Apworeidny
Anyuddoxoy. Wass. De hoc consilio ex-
sulum Mitylenzeorum et aliorum Lesbi-
orum est supr. cap. 52, 4. DUKER.

13. ra dasa] Vid. ad lib. III. cap. 19, 2.
et 32,2. DUKER.

EYITPA@HE A. IV. 75.
COAST OF ASIA. A.C, 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
TAEVTAVTES, AX TE viKnOaVTes Tos ex THs “Avraydpov
ere&ehOovras, avadapPSavovat To ywpiov wadw. Kal ov TodUs
borepov és tov Ilovrov éorAedoas Adpayos, &v 77 ‘Hpaxde-
ortd. fopunoast és tov KaAnxa vrorapov, amodAvot tas
svais datos avwbev yevouevou Kai KareAOovros aidudiov tod
peumaros. avros Te kal orparia mel Sux BiOvvav Opa-3
KOv, Of elot mépav ev TH Acia, adixveiras és Xadnndova rv
eri Tp oTopate Tov [lovrov Meyapéwy arroixiay.

99

_2. breEeAOdvras Bh. éredOdvras d.
7H e.
vulgo éppicas.
Tasuram 1n
xdduca Gd. xddvxa L.O. = drrdAvar V.
7. xadx:Odéva g. xadxeddrva d.

Yorepov—eondevoas Ad-
vot. The words od rondv
Uorepoy refer to the loss of the ships,
and not to their entrance into the Eu-
xine, for that had taken place before
Antandrus was recovered. Adyayos—
és réy Idvroy évemem)evxet.

4. tépphoast}] This is undoubtedly
the reading of the best MSS. and Poppo
objects to the use of the active dppicas
instead of the middle dppzrcdpevos. Yet
the words dppeiy and dpyifew are 20
frequently confounded im the MSS.
that their authority is of little weight;
as, for instance, in VIII. 34. the
MSS. read épulcaca, where édppnoaca
Is certainly the true reading ; and again
in VIII. 43, 1. there is a similar mistake.
And with the accusative rds vais fol-
lowing so immediately afterwards, dpyl-
cas for dpusoduevos seems sufficiently
excusable. On the other hand, dppi{ew
és roy KdXnxa is more correct than
Hew és rby KdAnea. I have accordingly
marked the word as doubtful.

KaAnxa}] Hujus fiuvii nomen apud

uctores multum variat. Arrianus in
Periplo KdAnra vocat, Diodorus Kd-
are. Sed Memnon cui magia cre-

endum, utpote Heracleote et Bithynize
vicino, KdAAnra nominat. Hodie etiam
Chelit dicitur, ut ait Belonius in suis
Observationibus. Palmerius in Exer-
Citat. p, er. Hups. KdAnra vocat Eu-
stathiua ad Dionys. Perieg. v. 193-
Thraces Bithynise incolas memorat ibid.

2. ov woAv
>

3
4. dppnoas A.B.E.F.H.K.N.Q.T.V.d.f.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
[Quod ad N. attinet, hodie in textu habet dpuicas: videtur autem
factam esse, et ubi nunc est «, aliam olim literam extitisae.

nip] om.

nal éx f, . Tov} om. d. xa éy

£ cai} om. L.O.P.Q. aigyidiou F.

ex Herodot. VII. 75, 2. Add. Strab. XII.
p. 641. Duxmr. river , OF
Cales, is hardly more than a mountain
torrent; or at least has its source in
the mountains at so short a distance
from the sea, that its floods must be
exceedingly sudden and violent ; and
like the fiumare in Sicily, they would
come down with such a body of water,
sweeping trees and rocks along with
them in their course, that vessels drawn
up on the shore, just at the mouth of
the river, might very easily have been
swamped or dashed to pieces.

5 U avobey yevopévov}] Poppo
understands dvobey to mean “ coelitus,”
but is there any instance in the early
Greek writers in which ep dvwbey
yevouévoy is used as synonymous with
vdep €£ ovpavod yevouévoy ? Thucydides
uses the word drobey often, but never
in the sense of é£ odpavov. I believe
that the words mean, “Rain having
‘¢ fallen in the interior,” “in the u
“country.” It is well known that
dvobey does not always strictly signify
*« from above,” but also “above” sim-
ply, as in III. 68, 4. IV. 108, 1. VII.
63, 2. That S8ep dyévero will signify
“ there was rain,”’ without any addition
of €£ otpavot or dywbev, may be seen
from Herodotus VIII. 12, 1. éyivero d3¢
S8eap drdrerov 8: wdons rhs vucrds.

4. Xadxnddéva] The true name of this

city, as given universally on ite coins,
is Kadyidora. See Eckhel, de Doctr.
H 2

OOTKTAIAOT

BCEOTIA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
LXXVI. "Ey d& 7@ air@ Oépa nai Anpuoobévns ’A@n-
vaiwy oTpaTnyos Teaoapaxovra vavoly adixveirar és Nav-
BEOTLA. qraxrov, evOus pera Thy ex THs Meyapidos
Pian for effecting a , , an ‘ € , \. > 92
2 popular revolution in GvaXapnow. TO yap lmmoxparet Kal €exeiv@
Boeotia. Overtures
made to Athens for
aid. Demosthenes is
sent to Naupactus, to
enter Berotia on the
side of Phocis, while
Hippocrates, with the
whole force of Athens,
was to attack it simul-
3 taneously from Attica,
and occupy the post
of Delium, near Ta-
magra.

100

7a Bowria mpaypara aro Twwv avdpov evs
rais mwoAeow émpacoero, BovAopéevwy pera-
ornoas Tov KOopov Kal és SnuoKpatiay @oTep
ot ’A@nvaiot tpépat: xat [Irowdepouv ped’
avdpos duyados éx OnBav eonyoupevov rade
avrois mapeckevacOn. Vidas pev EyedAov TweEs x0
mpodacrew’ ai d€ Lida: cioi ris Geomuxns ys
év t@ Kpwaip xodmp embadacoidwr Xaz-
poveray Se, 7 €s "Opxopevoy Tov Muvevoy mporepov Kadov-
pevoy vov bé Boudriov Evyredei, ardor €& ’Opyopevov ép-

5. Bowrea h. 4. toy néopov] ri» sodsrelay K, 8. srovo8apou G.I.K.
mriodapou P, 10. sapeo rs oidas P. 11. spodecer B.E.F.H.N.T.
V.d.f.h.i. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. 7 w. ipa Bekk. ris] om. i.
12. xpocaip I. xpcalp N.V. émBardoowm T. yepdveaT. yepdveay F.

13. rov] om. b. puxicov H. pusvion A.E.F.Q.T. 14. Bodroy A.B.E.F.H.K.
-Q7T.V.e.f.b. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo Bowdreor.

Numor. vol. IJ. p. 411. And so it is

jecture, Lebadea, Onchestus, and Oka-
written in Herodotus, I[V.144,2. But

ea; but this last place seems hardly

the Attic writers, or at least the existing
MSS. of them, have adopted the form
Xadrcndov, and the Romans followed
them in writing ‘‘ Chalcedon,” and not
“* Calchedon.”

13- és 'Opyoperdv—Evyredei] The
Beeotian confederacy consisted of a
number of free ‘nd’ sovereign states,
each of which elected its Boeotarch, or
member of the supreme executive go-
vernment of Boeotia, with the exception
of Thebes, which, on account of its
preeminence in rank and power, elected
two Beotarchs. In the Peloponnesian
war these states appear to have been
either ten or twelve in number, as the
Beeotarchs are said to have been either
eleven or thirteen, according to the va-
rious interpretations of IV. gi. and
two of these were Thebans. Their
names were, Thebes, Orchomenus, Co-
ronea, Cope, Tanagra, Thespiz, Hali-
artus, and, according to Miiller’s con-

entitled to rank amongst the sovereign
states, as Strabo classes it among the
dependencies of Haliartus. However
this may have heen, the sovereign
states, whichever they were, had each a
number of smaller states subject to
their authority; as, Cheronea was de-
pendent upen Orchomenus; Leuctra
and Siphz on Sica ait Acrephia, Gli-
sas, Therapne, and others, on Thebes.
These smaller states were called fup-
popo, or fvvredeis, to the larger ones ;
and were obliged to furnish troops and
money, to make up the contingent of
the state to which they belonged, to
the general confederacy of Bceotia.

[All the existing information respect-
ing the constitution and magistrates of
Boeotia may be found in Bockh’s In-
troduction to the Bootian Inscriptions,
in his Corpus Inscription. Greecar. p.
126732. or in a shorter compass, in

ermann’s Politic. Antiquit. of Greece,

EYTTPAPHE A. IV. 76. 101

BCOOTIA. A.C. 42%, Olymp. 89. L
edidoway, kai ot "Opxopeviov duyades Evverparcov Ta pd-
Mora, Kai avdpas épiobovvro éx TleAorovvncov' éore de
e a Ww “~ 4 Q ”~ c ~
n Xerpwvea exxarov trys Bowrias mpos TH Pavoridt ris
Deoxidos’ xai Doxéwy pereixov Twes. tovs dé *“AOnvaious 4
sédee AnAtoy xaradafew ro ev Ty Tavaypaig mpos EvBouv
rerpapyrevov "ArroA\Nwvos tepov, Gua dé Tavra év nuepa pry
yiyver Oa, Gras pn EvuPonOnowow eri ro AnAuov ot Bow-
Q 2 4 9 9 2 4 b) a a> A 4 4
Tot aOpoot, adn’ emi ta oderepa avray exaoTou Kwovpeva.
Kai «i KaropOoiro 7 meipa Kai To Anduov retxirbein, padiws s
¥. > ‘ ) rf , “a A Q
1oHAMCOV, et Kal un wapavrixa tvewrepi{ort Te Tov Kara Tas
modreias Trois Bowwrois, éyopéevwy TovTwy Tay xwpiov Kat
Anorevopevns THs yns Kat vans éExaoros Sia Bpayeos amo-
oTpopins ov peveiy KaTa Xwpay Ta Tpaypyara, GAAG xpove,
a 9 ’ ‘ / a OS r) a \
tov "A@nvaiwy pev mpooiwvrav tos aderrynxoot, trois dé
130uK odans aOpoas THs Suvapews, KaTaoTHOEW avTa és TO
3 t € \ > “N 4 ¢
emiTndevov. 4 pev ovv emBovAn TolavTn TapeoKevacero.
3: xepdvea V. davorids H.g. adavdridt b. hérids I. 4. Poxiay V.
5.70) ray A.B. rp E. sravaypaig I. 7. yeveoOas c. 8. aes K,
xvovpeva A.B.F.H. v opr: Goell. Bekk. vulgo xivotpevor. es om. A.B.F.

ei rt xaropOoiro c.f.g. ei de N. 10. vewrepi{otro F.Q.T. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
vewrepi{os Bekk. vewrepifew di, 1. rovrey | om. b. 12. dia Bpaxéws ELF.

as
13. péevew A.E.F.K.N.P.T.V.g. peavey G. Baive d.i. 16. érBody H.
oxeva{ero] om. d.i.

§.179. Bockh supposes that Lebadea,
Ant doa: and ia, were the three

Tape=

ferri vewrepi{orro, which doubtless

sovereign states of the league in the
Peloponnesian war which ‘Thucydides
has not mentioned. The statement of
Strabo, referred to in my original note
respecting Okalea, is represented by
Poppo to be a mistake; but it will be
found IX. p. 410. or IX. 2, 26. of
Siebenkee’s and Tzschucke’s edition,
Heredy 3¢ sis ‘AXsaprias, xal Medeor,
kai Behe.

3. Savdéridc] Vide de hac Palmerium
Grec. Antiq. VI.15. Duxer.

4. Doxéwoy pereiydy tives] Amongst
whom perhaps was that Nicomachus,
who afterwards betrayed the whole in-
trigue to the Lacedzemoniane.

10. Tvewrepi{orf] Duker, Haack,
Poppo, and Giller, all agree in pre-

would be the best Greek, and which is
the reading of three MSS. But is it
impossible that the nominative case to
vewrepi{or should be wetpa? “ even if
“the attempt should not effect any
“ immediate alterations in the govern-
“ment of Beotia.” Or if rm be the
nominative, may not vewrepifor be used
in a neutral sense, like our own verb
“ change?”’ “should nothing change
‘immediately in the constitution of
“* Boeotia.”

12. cal obons éxdorocs x.t..] “The
‘* several partisans of democracy having
‘‘ a refuge ready at hand within a short
‘¢ distance, in case of failure, if Siphe,
‘© Cheronea, and Delium, on three se-
‘‘ veral sides of Bceotia, were all occu-
“« pied by Athenian garrisons.”

@OOTKTAIAOT
THESSALY. A. O. 494. Olymp. 80. 1.
LXXVII. 0 d€ ‘Inmoxparns avros pev ex Tis woAews
duvapey Exov, omore Katpos éin, euedXAe€ oTpareve és TOUS
Demosthenes arrives Bouwrous, Tov Oe Anpoobevny mpoameoreAe

at Naupactus, and
organises the forces
of the Athenian con-
federacy in that neigh- ,
bourhood, tobe ready Actas "Axapvaywy Te Kal Tov aAAwY
for his attack on Be-
otia.

102

Tais Tegoapaxovra vavoly és Thy Naawaxrtov,
omas é& exeivov TOV ywpiwv otparovy EvA- 5
Evp-
paxov wiéoe ext ras Lidas ws mpodoOnco-
pevas’ nyepa 8 avrois eipyro 7 der Gua Tav’ra mpacoew.
axai o pev Anpoobevns adixopevos, Oimadas S€ vo Te
b , 4 ld “N 2 »)
Akxapvavwy navrav KxarnvayKxacpevous KaradaBov és THV 10
9 4 4 Q > A 2 4 “ \
A@nvaiov Evypayxiav, nai avros avaornoas TO Evppayicoy
N > c ~ an a \. 9 a 4
TO exeWwy Tay eri ZadvvOiwov Kat Aypaiovs otparevoas
”~ XN , 9 ¢ f e > A ‘
mparov Kal mpooiomoauevos, TAAAA HrowuaceTo ws emi Tas
Sidas, Gray Sen, anavrnoopevos.
LXXVIII. Bpacidas S€ xara Tov avrov ypovoy roi 1g
Gépous mopevopevos émtaxociots Kai xtAlots owArous és Ta
> A , 9 \ 3 4 9 e , “” >
ert Opaxns eredn eyevero ev Hpaxdeig Ty ev
Tpaxin, xat mpoméupavros avrov ayyedov és
Dapoadov mapa rovs emirndetovs, afwovvros
Suyev éavtov «al thy orpariav, AOov €s 320

THESSALY.
BRASIDAS eects out
on his famous expedi-
tion to the north of
Greece. By the aid of

some of the Thesalian
shies, and therepitty MeAcriav rns "Ayaias Tlavaipes re xat Adpos
2. orparevcew G. 3. 8npoobérn e. 4- rais] om. d.e. rh] rd di.
6. ouppdyer c.g. 7. Omnia a Sidas usque ad Gray

5. ome V.b.c.d.e.g.
oy om. N. sed prima manu in marg. adscripta sunt: om. etiam E.¥.h. habent

autem E.F. man. recent. ad marg. script. mpo@ncopevasG. 8. ratra dua g.
g. de} om. Q. ree. 10. yvayxacpevous E. 12. éxelvou L.P. éxeivey 5

cahureoy g. paovs C.K.c.g. 13. r&AAa] wokAd A.B. et marg. F. as]
om. B.c.g. 4 tpaxlyy EE tpaxivn F. 19. nat dftovrros L.O.P. 48.
20. f\Gew Vi. = 2. peAnriavi. —§ mdpaipos c.g.

9. tré re 'Axapydver—xal atris— my of Athens, Salynthius, king of the
spocromodperos] The meaning is, that Agreans. How Dr. Bloomfield can
Demosthenes was enabled to prepare translate mpoowornodpevos “ by way of
for his Boeotian ition with every ‘‘ pretence”’ it is difficult to understand.

advantage, as all the enemies of the
Athenians in the west of Greece were
already put down before he commenced
it: Ceniadz he found had been reduced
by the combined forces of the Acarna-
nians; and he had himeelf attacked
and subdued the only remaining ene-

The word occurs in the sense of “ re-
“ ducing to a state of dependent alli-
“ance” several times in Thucydides,
1.8, 4. 38, 4. 55,3. III. 70,1.

21. MeArriavy rye “Ayaias} Achaia
Phthiotis, which is the country here
spoken of, was believed to be the earli-

SYTTPASHE A. IV. 77, 78.
THESSALY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
\¢ , . a Q a
eee ad anmoNoxioas kal Topudaos kau Zrpopaxos
Themly without m- wpofevos ay Xadxidewy, Tore On emopevero.
terruption, although A . # a > AS . »?
the bulk of the Tha- 77V0V O€ Kai aAAot Qecoaday avrov kai €K2

salian people was , / 4 9 / wv
indy to Athens Aapions Nixovidas Ilepdixng emerndeos wv.
S > a ‘4
stv yap OcocaXdiay adAws TE ovK evTopoy jv Sudvas avev
ayoyov, Kai pera OTAwy ye On Kal Tois macl ye opoiws
"Ee A C4 ab , A “ , ‘ ,
now drorroyv KabeoTnKe THY Tay TéAas pn TelcavTas
duevas’ trois te "A@nvaiots ae mote TO mAnOos Trav Cecc-
gaAa@y evvouy umnpyev. a@oTe el pn Suvacteig paddrov 73
1olgovopia éxpavTo To éyx@pioy ot Qevoadol, ovK av Tore

103

I. orpaaxos 48. 3. Geaaado) d. 4. Aaplons E.F.H. Bekk. ed. 1832.
Poppo. Goell. vulgo, Haack.Aapicons. exovidasK. epdixcasV. 6.rois]
om. Q. naow dpoiws T. 7. xabeornxes Q.c.g. xabeorngew T. 8. adfy-

yaiots ols de d. Q. trripxov 47.

est seat of the Hellenian race, Sorat be
I. 3, 3. Herodot. I. 56, 4.) and extended
originally from the Asopus (a small
Fiver running into the Malian bay,
near Thermopylz, Herodot. VII. 199.
200.) to the ae (Kruse, Hellas,
vol. I. p. 475°) n the time of Hero-
dotus and ucydides, however, the
Sperchius seems to have been consi-
dered as the southern boundary, (He-
rodot. VII. 198) and the country to
the south of the Sperchius was reckon-
ed to belong to the Meliensians, or
Maliensians. (Thucyd. III. 91. Herod.
VII. 198.) But both the Achaians and
Maliensians, in the time of the Pelo-

nnesian war, were subject to the

are (Thucyd. VIII. 3, 1. ITI.
93-

4: ions] “On all the coins of
- praca name of the town is
Dodwell,
Compare

** written with one s only.”
Class. Tour, vol. II. p. 103.
Eckhel, Doctr. Numm. Vet. vol. II.
p- 140.
6. xal perd Oxdov ye 8) x. +. d.] I
have retained the stopping of this pas-
sage as given by Bekker, as I do not
think that cal pera drow ye 37) can
properly terminate a sentence. Had it
cai pera Srrov ye 37 oby HKtora,
the case would have been different ; but
as the words now stand, they are as
abrupt a close to a sentence as it would

10. éyx@ptov| ywpiov B.h.

be in English to say, ‘‘For Thessaly,
“‘ generally speaking, is not easy to
“‘ pass through without a conductor,
“and with arms at any rate;” or,
“ and with arms certainly.” It appears
to me that the words xai perd drAoy—
éuévas are all meant to correspond to
the preceding clause, dAAws re ovx ed-
mopoy x.7. A. “ Brasidas required an
‘escort through Thessaly for three
“‘ reasons: 1. Thessaly could not easily
‘‘ be passed through without one under
‘‘ any circumstances: 2. Under the ac-
“tual circumstances, as Brasidas was
“at the head of an armed force, his
‘‘ passage, without previous permission
‘“‘ asked and obtained, would have been
“« objected to not only by the Thessali-
“ans, but by any nation in Greece
‘‘ whatsoever: 3. The commons of
‘* Thessaly were well disposed towards
‘“‘ Athens.” “And when it was with

“an armed force especially, it was a

‘* thing ill looked upon among all the
“ Greeks without distinction, to pass
“ through a neighbour’s country, with-
‘‘ out first having obtained his con-
** sent.”

[Géller in his second edition has re-
stored the common stopping. I am
still ae satan Bekker in con-
necting the words xal pera Ordov
with what follows. But see, oa ihe
other hand, Poppo’s note p. 254. ]

104 @OOTKTAIAOY

THESSALY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.

arponAOev, eet Kal TOTE Topevopévp avT@ amavrncayrTes

@AAot Tay Tavavria rovTos BovAopevov emt re ’Evmet

ToTap@ exdAvoy, Kai adixey Epacay avev TOD TavTwY KOWOD

47ropevopevov. o§ O€ ayovres ovTe axovray épacay duke,

aidvidwov te mapayevoyevov Eévor Gvres xomitew. eAreye SES
Kai avtos 0 Bpaaidas Ty Oeooadray yp Kal avrois pidos ay

iévat, kat ’AOnvaiow wodepiow oboe Kal ovK exeivois Orda

I. mponAboy Q. anayrncavres|om.c.g. 2.rovros}]om.i. 4. duofewc.
5. wapayevdépevos A.h. _— 6 avrois| aurds d.

2. éxt rp ’"Evmet rorapg| The geo-

graphy of Thessaly is even yet far from
accurately known. The situation of
Meliteea itself is uncertain, but I should
think it plain from this passage of Thu-
cydides that it did not stand in the val-
ley of the Enipeus, but rather on the
same ridge of fills on which Thauma-
cia stands, and some distance to the
east of that town, oe near to La-
mia, or Zeitoun. There is nothing said
of Brasidas crossing the Enipeus; nor
was it a stream capable of affording
any obstacle to his progress in the
middle of summer: but it seems that
the valley of the Enipeus was the first
point at which he entered Thessaly ;
the hills above, on which I suppose
Meliteea to have stood, being in Achaia
Phthiotis. On hie first descent into
the valley, therefore, the Thessalians
were going to stop him; and after their
departure he seems to have marched
down it as far as Pharsalus, and a little
beyond, to its junction with the valley
of the Apidanus. From thence he de-
scended the valley of the Apidanus as
far as Phacium, which was situated at
its lower extremity, where it joins the
valley of the Peneus. From Phacium,
instead of following the Peneus to La-
rissa, he seems to have crossed imme-
diately into Persbia, and to have
marched diagonally across that country
in a straight line towards Dium, where
he would rejoin the ordinary coast road
which led from Macedonia to Larissa,
through Tempe. Brasidas possibly
avoided Tempe, and crossed ire Pie-
rian mountains into lower Macedonia,
by nearly the same route which the
army of Xerxes had followed, when

moving in the o posite direction, and
with the same ob ect, of avoiding the
pass of Tempe. (Herodot. VII. 128, 1.
131, 1.) It appears from Strabo (1X. 5
6.) that Meliteea was not on the side
of the river, but rather on the high
ground above it; for he speaks of the
people of Hellas leaving their own town
on account of its low situation, and re-
moving to Melitea. Possibly ite ter-
ritory may have extended some way
down the valley; and then the words
of Thucydides, éri rp ’Evmei, would
merely mean that Brasidas was still in
the valley of the Enipeus when the
Thessalians stopped him; that is, that
he was stop at his first entrance
into their country.

. "Avev rou mdvrev Kotvod mopevdpe-
vov| Id est: sine voluntate et consensu
rou xowovu Thessalorum; ut recte Pet.
Faber II. Semestr. 18. qua significa-
tione dev etiam apud Demosthenem in
Oratione de Corona, in Epistola Phi-
lippi, p- 148. poni, alii ostenderunt :
Kal ravra cuverdy6n rp vavdpxy dvev
pev rov 8nuou trav Abnvaiwy, ind 3é n1-
vor apyéyrav xai érépwv ldvoray. Sic
jam ante Homerus loquutus fuerat,

liad o'. v. 213. dvev euébev xat ’AGn-
vains. Et Od. 0. 530. of ros dvev Oeov
érraro defds Spys. Poterat hoc quo-
que, ut Faber e Xenoph. 4. "Arops. in
. adnotat, dici dvev rns rot mayrey
Kowod yrouns’ quomodo etiam Plutarch.
in Vita Lycurgi Rhetoris, dyev ris rov
mporépov 8eondrov yvouns. Quid rd
rowdy, Commune alicujus gentis sit, ne-
mo ignorat. Té xowdy Gecocadey me-
morat etiam Callistratus in ]. XX XVII.
D. de Judic. Duxer.

AYITPA®HE A. IV. 78, 79.

THESSALY. A.C. 424. Olymp. 80. L

emiépetv, Oeooadois re ovx eidevac xai Aaxeda:povios
€xOpav odcay wate TH GAAnAwY YH By xpnoOal, viv Te
Gxovrov exeivoy ovK ay TpoedOelv (ovde yap av SuvacGat),
ov pevrot agwiy ye cipyerOa. Kal of pev axovoavres TadTas
samnAov, o O€ KeAevovTwY Tav aywyar, Tpiv TL TA€ov
Evornvat Td Kwddoov, éxape ovdey emicxav Spoyp. Kat
TaUTH meV TH NEPA, 7) ex THs Medrias addppnoer, és
Papoadov re érédece xai eorparonedevoaro émi TP ’Amidav@
worap@, exeifev Se és Paxtov, cal €& avrov és TlepaBiav.
1oamro O€ TovTOU On of pey TOY Ococadayv aywyol madw6
annrOov, ot dé [lepac8oi avrov umjKxoot avres Oeooaday
karéornoay és Liov ris Tlepdixxov dpyns, & umo Te
"Odvpr@ Maxcdovias mpos Gecoadovs modopa Ketrat.
LXXIX. rovrm r@ tporm Bpacidas Ococariay pOacas
1s duedpage mpivy Twa KwAvEew TapacKevacacba, Kal adixero

105

2. obcay €xOpay g. ay) pn K. re} de B. 4- ye] om. T.
6 TRB O RPGR PO ek Gkmorivn H. eden R
9. Pdoxov G.I.L.0.Q. 47. napeBiay L.O.P. 47, 48. mapa:Biay e. et mox
wapeBoi P. 48. mapatBoi e. 10. 73n pev Oecoadrav V. Fan of perv ray A.B.F.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. #8n of pev C.E.G.H.K.L.N .O.R.T.b.c.d.e.f.g. 47, 48.
Haack. vulgo dn perv tov. 11. meppaSoiE. avrdv F.G.H.T. 47, ee oa

preeacute.

tpéry T.

1s. keAvoew d.i.

11. of 8¢ Ilepai8ol] The Perebians,
or Perrhsbians, had in early times
a large part of the plain of

essaly, including the valley of the
Peneus in its whole length, to its junc-
tion with the sea. From thence they
were driven by the Lapithe, and retired
to the mountains, some taking refuge
in the chain of Pindus to the west, and
others in that of Olympus and the
other chains to the North of the Pe-
neus. The remnant who stayed behind
in the plains became as usual the slaves
or rather the villains of the conquerors ;
and were one of the chief elements out
of which the Peneste of Thessaly, who

12. caréotnoay és A.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo

dioy A.E.F.K.N.V. 47, 48. et A. ae auoaue C. 109, 3.
@ ede

TOLOUT@ pey

answered exactly to the Helots of
S , derived their origin. Those
who retired to the mountains main-
tained perpetual hostilities for a long

period with the Thessalians, but at

length were rendered tributary to them,
and followed their standard in war, yet
without losing altogether their distinct
existence as a people. This continued
till the growth of the Macedonian
power, when the Thessalians and their
dependent states all fell alike under the
dominion of the kings of Macedon.
See Strabo, IX. 5,19, 20, 22. Aristotle,
Politics, II. 7. [{II. 9, 2, ? Oxford ed.
1837.] Miiller, Dorier, II. p. 65.

106 @QOTKTAIAOT
MACEDONIA. A. ©. 484. Olymp. 89. 1.
a maceposta of [lepdixxay cai és thy Xadxidunv. éx yap

He arrives in Mace- ~ , € \ a 9 ,

ie ita, TS pc pecihadal cha Be ee ee Adrvateoy
tA td : oY ~

ginally invited to un- eyryyer, SeumavTes ot TE ETL Opaans aderrwres

dertake the expedition , , ‘ ’ ae ‘

by Perdiccas and the A@nvaiov Kat Ilepdixxas efyyayov Tov orpa-

revolted Chalcidians, Q e A a , aN a
wre both dreaded th, TOV) OF pey XaAxidns vopilovres emi oas s

reentment of Athens. orosroy Opunoew Tors AGnvaious (kat aua at
4 4 | ae ¢€ > 2 ~ “~
mAnclox@po. moves auTay alt our aderrnxvia Evverizyov
xpuda), [lepdixxas dé moAdusos pév ovK ov ex Tov Pavepod,
goBovpevos S€ kal avros Ta maAaa Suadopa trav ’AGnvaioyv
kal padirra BovAouevos ’AppiBaiov rov Avyxnotav BaoiAda to
mwapaornoacOa. LXXX. EvveBn d€ avrois, aore pov éx
“A “ “A ~
Lacepzmon. 77S IleAorovynoov orparoy éLayayey, 7 TOV
And the Lacedemo- , 2 a s ,
tk
Sci Naxedaporioy sd TP. FAPOWTS -RAROM PAYS
the plan, asthe means poppy yao "AGnvaiwy eyKeysevov Ty IleAorrov-
of effecting a diver- ~ na
don in thelr own VIIT@ Kal OVX FKLoTA TH Exelvov yy HAmKov 15
favour, and at the >» , » N , > »
same time of employ. ZTOOTPEWaL avTous padioTa, él avTiTapadv-
“a “ ? > «a
ing on foreign se qroiey meuypavres emi Tous Cuppaxovs avrav
ce some @-
lots, of whom thy OTPATIAY, GAAWS TE Kal EToiwY ovTOY TpEebew

stood in such fear, that VY 2 N38 , a > ,
they about this time TE KQL Et amooTace. odas emixaAoupevov.

2 treacheronsly mr Kal dua tov EiAorwy BovdAopevois Av eri20

1. és] om. L.R.T. RY broxes Q.c.g. 7. at G. 8. wepdixxas pev T.
10. dppiBaov A.F.G.H.L. ON: roy] rav A.N.O.T.V. Avyxioray H.Q.
13. €v rp wapéyrt| on. K. mapavrixa R. 16. drrorpeyat C.G.H.T.b.d.e.f.i.
sla oad .O.P. 18. ee cai E.R.T. 19. emt aroorace: A.B.C.E.F.
H.K.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. . @n drooracas G.I.
vulgo él +77 droordcet.

4. éfiryayov|] Dobree, (Adversaria, srizyov, applied to the Chalcidians, and
p. 68.) wishes to read tyovro, and not pea. mit As to the use of ¢fa-
understands rods Aaxedapoviovs as the yew instead of érdyew, it is applied
subject of the infinitive epayareiy at the with great propriety in the present
beginning of ch. 8o. elieve that, case, for the getting the Peloponnesians
however unusual, éfiyayoy is the true to move out of Peloponnesus was the
reading, and that ¢ iv also refers great difficulty.
to Perdiccas and the Chalcidians. Itis 20. BovAroperas fy éexwéuyya] i.e.
true that ¢fnydtyovro would be more ¢Sovdovro éxewéuwas. Compare IT. 3, 2. ob
natural than the active voice; yet ¢rd- BovAoperp fy abioragOa, and, as there
ye is used in Thucydides where émd- referred to, Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. gar e.
yeoGa: would be more usual, (I. 107, 6.) Jelf 599- 3- See also Koen, on Gregor.
and in this very chapter we have fumwe- Corinth. p. 376. ed. Schefer. and

EYTTPA®HS A. IV. 8o, 81.
LACEDEMON. A.C. 424 Olymp. 690.1.
dered two thousand of 4 2 eae - > 7
oe mpopaset cxrrewyya, pun te mpos Ta sh take
whom they had pres TIS TlvAou exopevns vewrepiowow’ eel Kal
tended their 2 A ,
ney. TOdE Erpatay hoBovpevot abray THy veornta
Kal To wANOos’ (cet yap ra TroAAa Aaxedatpoviots mrpos Tous
SEQoras ris dudaxns méept padwora KaBeornKel’) mpoeiov
aurayv ooo afwvow ev Tois moAenios yeyernoba odiow
apirrot, KpiverOal, ws eAevOepa@oorTes, TrEeipay Trotovpevot Kat
Tyoupevot TovTovs adiow vo Ppovnparos, ourep Kal n&iw-
Gav mpatos éxaoros eAevOepodaba, padiora dv Kal em-
100ecOat, Kai mpoxpivavres es SurxtAious, of pev eaTedave- 3
a X X\ e b) ”~ e 3 ? e \ »
gavro Te kal ta tepa mepinADov ws nAcvdepmpévot, ot dé ov
TOAA@ voTepov nhavcay re avrovs kat ovdels Habero sre
rpor@ éxaoros SupOapyn. xai rore mpoOvuws tp Bpacidas
avrav Evverepiyay éemraxocious omXiras, rovs 8 dAdous €x
A tA “ 4 2 fol >
1378 [leAorovynocov pucO@ meioas e&nyayev. avrov re Boa- 5
aiday Bovdopuevoyv partota Aaxedaysonoe ameoreAay,
LXXXI. mrpovOupnOnoay 5é xai ot Xadxdys, avdpa ev re
oxa0
. rade N.V.c.f.g. adray riy oxa B.h. Bekk. in ed.1832, abray ryy vedrnra A.
y veoTnTa avray e. yvedrnta E.F.G., F quidem post deletas tres quattuorve.
4. 7a}om.L.O. daxedapovious A.E.h. 5. xadecornxes Q.R.c.g. 8. dfiwcay b.

10. xidiovs O. al ol pd T.. II. ee 12. jo8ero] &yve d.
13. Bpacida V. =-:15. re roy Bpaciday N.Q.V. 17. pnoay A.B.E.
FHLOB.QTV. h.

107

D’Orville on Chariton, p. 467. as re-
ferred to by Goller. ray EDdrov éx-
weer, “to send out some of the
“ Helots.” This is exactly what is
called the partitive article in French:
** des Helotes.””
4. det yap rd srodAd x. 7. A.] “ For at
*¢ all times most of the institutions of
“ Lacedemon were framed specially
“ with a view to the Helots, to guard
“against their insurrections.” This
sentence is a complete illustration of
the view given of the constitution of
Lacedeemon, vol. I. Appendix II. where
the situation of the Spartans is com-
ared to that of an army of occupation
in a conquered country, pe ally on
its guard to prevent the inhabitants
from breaking out into insurrection.
10. xal spoxpivayres, of pév x. 1. A. |

ol peév €or

A similar construction occurs IIT. 34, 3.
6 8€ mpoxaderapevos—é pey €&nrOe x.7.d.
The nominative case seems 80 appro-
priately to express the subject of a pro-
position, that it is used in every clause
of the chapter, because the subject is
races 4 the same; and the intro-
duction of a new subject in the words
epayocavro x.T. A. 18 so sub-
ordinate to the general sense of the
passage that it does not interrupt the
construction. Otherwise, as Goller ob-
serves, the more natural construction
would be, spoxpivavres—oreavabevras
—nddncay.

bg povbupnOnoay 8€ cal ol Xadxidijs}
i.e. wpovdupnOncay admooraAnvat avroy,
or, Sore drocraAjnvas a’réy. Compare
VIL. 86, 3. rovs dvdpas—mpotbupnOn—
&cre apeOnvas.

108 OOTKTAIAOT
MACEDONIA. A.C. 424 Olymp. 89.1.
Ti) Xmaprn Soxoivra Spaornpiov elvar és Ta TavTa Kat

As for Brasidas, be €rreidr) e&NAGE TrAciorou akvov Aaxedarpoviots
jaye ees yevoMevoy. TO TE yap TapauTixa EavTOY Tapa-
ae tmeratity whic, TXOV O(KALOV Kal peTplov és Tas Woels caé=
he displayed in this orrnge Ta mWoAAG, Ta de mpodocia elle TOYS
syapebices xapiov, date rois Aaxedapovios yiyver Oat
vwaltae, by coe, Cuppaivev Te Povdopevois, Grep erroinoay,
a gre avramodocw Kat amrodoynv xwpiov, Kai TOU
Greece. moAéuou ame ths [leAorovyjoov Addynow" é&

Te TOV xXpovm Yorepov pera Ta éx DixeAlas ToAELOV N TOTE 10
Bpacidov apern cat Evveois, rav pev treipg aicOopevoy Tav
d€ axon vopucavroyv, padiora éemiOupiay éverroiee trois ’A@n-
gvaiov Evpayxors és tovs Aaxedaysoviovs. mparos yap €&-
ehOwv Kal Sofas eivas xara wravra ayabos éAmida éyKareArte

4 e \ ec wv “A oo
BeBavoy ws Kai ot aAXot Towvovroi eiow. Ig
MACEDONIA. LXXXII. Tore & ody adixopévou avrod
The Athenians declare

Ld QA 9 A a e 3 wa a, rf
E t vatot WwuGomevot Tov
war against Postion €° 72 Mt Opagans oi A@nvaio pe

Ld a 4
and bestow a stricter TE [lepdixxay mroAeuov mrovovvTat, vouicayres
attention on their de- yy 3 on , \ cae ,
pendencies inthe north G4TLOV E€lvaL THS Mapodov, Kat Toy TaVvTH

as Evupayov dvdAaxny mAéova Karecrncavro. 20

LXXXIII. Wepdixxas 8€ Bpaciday cai rhyv orpariay evbvs

AaBov pera THs éavrod Suvdpews oTparever emi ’ AppiBaiov
Penticess emplors roy Boowepod Avyxnoray Maxedovey Bacinéa.

Brasidas and his army 2 2 ve Se v ‘
against Artibeus,an O"Opoy OvTa, Siapopas TE aUT@ ovons Kat

2. é&nOor e. meioroy A.F. 3. rére H.K.L.O.V. 4. és ras]
rat ras d. 9- és re] Sovei. Sore wepid. 10. ypévm B.C.E.F.G.H.K.R.
(marg.) V. b.c. = han Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vee xpdvoy. ra}
rov A.B.F.H.N.T.V.eh 12. a@nvaiots e. 5. of] om. :
ovvra C, 19. ray tore V. 22. emi] és rovd.i. dpiBaiowT. = 33. Avyxt-
oray Q.T.f. 24. avrav Q.

10. perd rd éx Zexedias] Dixit ecriptor use of ér, the note on I. 64,1. and III.
in mente hahens perd ray dx YuxeAlas 31, 1.
avayépnowy. GOLLER. Is it not rather, 23. Avyxnoréy Maxeddévwy}] Compare
“ what befell them from Sicily;” II. 99, 3. ra» yap Maxeddvar elo} xal
the disasters which the Sicilian expedi- Avyxyorai.
tion brought upon them. See on this

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 82, 83.

109

MACEDONIA. A.C. 434. Olymp. 89.1.
A
eeny of his om; Govrguevos xaraotrpewarba:, emet Se éyévero2
listening

but Brasidas

to the proposals of
Arrhibeus, and with-
drawing his army,
Perdiceas is highly of-
fended, and reduces
§ the subsidy which he
gave to the Pelopon- \
meaians, from one half Kat
to one third of the

Q. erretd;) A.F.e.
épn Adyos T.c.g.

2. emt ry éoBodg tis Avyxov] This

s into the country of the Lynceste

m lower Macedonia, is the same with
that described by Livy, XXXII. 39. as
leading from the valley of the Erigonus
into Eordszea. It was probably the line
of the great Roman road, the via Eg-
matia; which, according to Strabo,
asi erougn the country of the
ynceste and the Eordzi to Edessa
and Pella, Strabo, VII. 7, 4. The pass
was over the chain of mountains which
divides the valley of the Avstreeus from
that of the Erigonus; and the narrow
gorge spoken of by Thucydides, IV.
127, 2. as leading into the country of
Arrhibzeus, was probably a spot where
the road having eoesed the ridge fol-
lowed the course of one of the streams
that ran down into the-Erigonus. In
crossing a mountain chain, the worst
parts of the road are never where it
goes over the summit of the ridge, but
In the narrow torrent valleys or gorges,
which it follows on both sides of it, in
order to arrive at its foot. Such are
the gorges of the Via Mala in the
upper valley of the Rhine leading to

I. raraorpeyvat

L.O.P.c.d.e.f.g.

the Splugen and Bernardin passages of |

the Alps ; of the Devil’s Bndge, in the
valley of the Reuss, just under the S.
Gothard; and of Primolano, in the
valley of the Brenta, on the direct road
from Venice to the upper valley of the
Adige, by Monte Pergine. at the
pass into Lyncus included the crossing
of 2 mountain range, as well as the
of a defile, is

roved by the
expression of Polybius, X VIII. 6. where

he calla it rds eis riy "Eopdaiay imep-

T@ OTpar@ peta TOU Bpacidov emt ry éaBoAj -
ms AvyKov, Bpacidas Aoyows én BovdAcobat
mparov €\Oav mpo mroAguov ’AppiBaioy fip-
paxov Aaxedaoviov, nv Svvnrat, monoat.
yap tt kat “AppiBaios émexnpuxevero,
éroios ay Bpaciéda péow Sixaori émirpéerev”
nal ot XadxwWéwv mpeoBes Evymapovres €d1-

2. Tov} om. ¢.
5. wounoew d.

3: THs] row C.K.
6. ros Vag

Bodas, and still more by Thucydides
himself, who, when describing the re-
treat of Brasidas, IV. 128, 3. says, that
after forcing the defile, “he gained the
“ heights,”’ i.e. the top of the ridge,
and then proceeded safely. See Cra-
mer’s Anc. Greece, vol. I. p. 193.
202. ;

7. péow Sixacry | Avri rod peciry car
Sarnty. ‘H ra&v mpotydvyrwy dpery éy
re wédeot kal év otpareias sravrayov
xaBiorara: rd imynKooy xal ray évaytioy
Wot pn Karadpoveiy. éy pév Trois “EX-
Anos roy Bpagiday xal ry avrov orpa-
ridy, év Tois nuerépos 8é BeAtodptoy eis
wapdoracwy Tov mapdéyros \éyou mapa-
BaddAopev. SCHOL. péo@ Sicaor] i.e.
“ an arbitrator,” or “one to judge be-
“tween them as a third party inter-
** posing to settle their quarrel.” Com-

ga Aristotle, Ethics, V. 4, 7: (nrovar
tkaoTHY pégov’ Kal Kadodatw Evot peci-
Sious, as édy rot pécou Tuywos Tov &-
kaiov tevéduevor. Thus Aristotle, ac-
commodating his etymology to his doc-
trine about the pégor. But it may be
doubted whether the sense both in
Héoos Stxaoris and in pecidkos, be not
as much that of interposition as of im-

artialtty: expressing the stepping in
etween two parties to separate and
pacify them, as well as the equal settle-
ment of the dispute, or “the judges
standing cle Are from the inter-
est of either. is latter sense, how-
ever, is probably mixed up with that of
interference; as dpyoy peci&os in Ari-
stotle, Politics, V. 6, 13. seems to mean,
“a commander who nged to nei-
“‘ ther party.”

re)

OOTKTAIAOT
MACEDONIA. A. 0.434. Olymp. 86.1
Sackov avrov pn vumekedAev rp Tlepdixxg ra Sewa, a
ampoOupotépe éxouv Kai és ra cavTav xpnoOu. aua O€ te
Kat elpnxeray Towovroy of mapa tov [lepdixxou ev rh Aaxe-

110

Saiuovt, ws WoAAG avTois Tay mept avroy xwpiwy Evupaya
TOTO, OTE EK TOD ToLOUTOU KOW] paAdov o Bpacidas Tag

sTov AppiBaiov néiov mpaooew. Uepdixxas dé ovre Sucaorny
ébn Bpaciday rav oerépwr Siapopdy ayayeiv, waddov dé
Kaboupérny Gy ay avros amopairy toheniov, adunoey Te Ee
avrod rpéhovros TO TucVv TOU aTpaTod ~Evverra ’ApptBaip.

66 d€ axovros cal éx Swahopas Evyyiyverat, cai maoGeis Trois
Aoyots amnyaye THY OTpariay mp eaBadely és THY ywpay.
Tlepdixxas dé pera rovro tpirov pépos av nuioeos Tis
tpodns edidov, vouiCwr adixei Oat.

tweedy A.B.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.Q.T.c.f.g. Parm. Haack.

fo)

1. avrg T.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo imefedOciv.

a i A acta iy eed c. abréy Bekk.
. rosnoas I.P.e. et correct. C. ; pay] om. L.O.P. 10. ovyyiveras
FHLOg. tvyyiveras C.V. Il. oe ad. = wpiy] wAny c.g. 12. wepi rs
péposT. nyiceos A.B.G.Q.T.h. wala fuloeee:

1. py Uretedew rp Hepdixag ra 8ecvd] Arrhibeeus, and he accordingly claimed
‘Not to remove from out of the way the right of negociating with him as a
‘‘ of Perdiccas every object of his ap- principal party in conjunction with Per-
‘‘ prehension.”? Compare Herodotus, diccas; whereas Perdiccas insisted that

VII. 8, 3. ofre wddww obfre €Ovos vro-
AelerOas rovréwy wre Nyevoy.
Demosth. de falsa Legat. p. 365.
Reiske. ray iSioy rt xrnudrev vmeta-
povpevor. Sophocles, (dip. Tyr. 327.
rourixAnp vumefedoy Auris caf atrov.

he was not a principal in the quarrel, but
merely engaged to act as his auxiliary.
(Dr. Bloomfield and Poppo under-
stand «ow, to signify “impartially,”
as if Brasidas professed to Ar-
rhibseus no less than Perdiccas as one

(Plato, Republic. VIII. p. 567. b.
iwefaipeiy 8: rovrouvs mayras bei
TU y, et pédAXet Ape, ews dy pre
pa pyr éxOpav Aimy pndeva. |}

5. S0Te &« rov—npdocey| “So that
“on this ground Brasidas thought
‘‘ himself entitled to deal jointly with
“ Perdiccas in the matters of Arrhi-
“ beeus, rather than leave Perdiccas to
“‘ manage them ag he pleased.” This
must surely be the meaning of xowy ra
rou ‘AppSaiov spdocey. Perdiccas
had promised the Lacedzemoniane that
he would procure them some new allies
in his neighbourhood: Brasidas there-
fore thought that now there was an op-
portunity to ensure the fulfilment of
this promise, by gaining the alliance of

rdw on the part of Lacedsmon.

entitled to just and friendly treatment
This suits
the sense of the passage well, but it
yg to me a forced interpretation of

© word xoww7. |

10. éx dcusbopas] * Post altercationem
“et dissensionem haud amicam cum
“ Perdicca.” Bauer, approved by Pop-
ion to me

“* Arrhibseus in decided opposition to
‘© Perdiccas,” ‘in actual quarrel with
“him.” See Kiuhner, dr. Gr. §.
543) 3-

RYITPA@HE A. IV. 84, 85. 11
ACANTHUS, A.C. 424. Olymp. 99. 1.

LXXXIV. *Ev d€ r@ aur@ Oépe dvds 6 Bpacisas, eywv

Kai XaAdxidéas, eri “AxavOov rv *Avdpiov amoixiay dALyov
oe qpo Tpvynrou éotparevoey. of Oe wept rov2
canths, one of the a- O€XETOAL avroy Kar’ adAnAous éoraciatoy, ot
Bie At ae nese, TE META THY Xadrnidewv Lvverayovres Kai 6
the Acanthans gre Onuos. pos Oe, Sud Tob Kaprrod To d€os ért
fe their city. é£w@ ovros mewOev 10 TAnOos wo Tov Bpa-
aidou défacbai re avroy povoy Kai axovoavras BovAe-
gaoOo. Sexera’ xai xatactas émt ro wAnOos, (qv Se ovde

iro advvaros, as Aaxedapovios, eizeiv) EXeye Toade.

LXXXV. “‘H MEN exreuwis pov xai ris orparias
“vro Aaxedapoviov, & "AxavOwol, yeyeévnta thy airiay
SPEECH OF =“ ézraAnOevoura Hy apxopevot Tov moAEuou
(85-87,) “ apociropev, “A@nvaiois éAcvOepoivres Thy

35 your aetvere, aca “ EAAGSO moAeunoew’ et dé xpovm erndbo-
oa do net et once HEY, Oadrevres THS amo TOD éKei ToAEuou
receive ma Your “ Sone, 7 Oia TAaXoUs avTOl avEV TOU UpETEpOV
doubt either of my “ KivOUvou nATicapev “A@nvaiovs xabapjoew,
nour and integity. © Mydels pemPOy’ viv yap Gre mapérxev adt-
20 Yet my power ws & sudyor Kal META UV TElpagopeOa KaTEp-
when the whole fore “ yaterOor avrovs. Oavyatw S€ TH Te amro-2
virdice uals “KAnTE pov TOY TVA, Kal Ei jun) ao pEVOLS
1. 8é] om. 1.0. 2. «at)om.d. rij ray K. dvdpiay F. ddjiyovh.

lye N.V. 3. wpd rov rpvy7rou Q. rpvyyrov E. = 4. dAAnAwy L.O. 6. to
Svros 1 O.P. 8. nal dxovoayras—xaraords om. T. dxovoavrese. 9. em] és c.g.

11. emirepyis c. 12. & axdyvOi0s| om. c.g. 16. rov éxet rou wrodépov Rf.
7. nai &d6éns Q. 18. dOnvaiots c. 19. pepoy E. a1. troxAnoe A.B.C,
~F.H.K.c.g.h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vuigo dmortcices.

2. ry Avipley droxiay| The article Halic. X. 36. de L. Siccio Dentato:
is apparently added to distinguish this eiseiy re, dc orparidryns, ote ddvvaros.
Acanthus from other towns of the same Cornel. Nep. Epamin. cap. V. “ Satis
name, of which there was one near “ erercitatum in dicendo, ut Thebanum
Cnidus in Asia Minor, and another in ‘“ scilicet.” DUKER.

Athamania. See Stephanus Byzant.in 14. mpoelsropev ’AOnvains} Td fis,
voce, ) Vid. Alia *AOnvaiors ph ig aad ScHou. se

10. és Aaxedaizénos) Vid. Aclianum, 19. vow yap, swapécxey| Niv
Var. Hist. XII. s0. Livius, XXXII. 33. dre 4 seca wapovoias wl é£ovciay
“Vir, ut inter Actolos, facundus,” et ad mapéoxer. SCHOL.
ea verba Gronovium. Wass. Dionys.

112 @QOTKTAIAOT

ACANTHUS, A.C. 494 Olymp. 89. 1.

3% viv adbiypa. nyeis pev yap ot Aaxedaipovioe olopevoi re
“ rapa Evppayous Kal mpiv épyp aduccoOar TH your yvapey
“ new, kai BovAopévors evea Oar, xivdvvov re Torovde avep-
“ pipapev Sia THs aAAoTpias ToAA@V npEpov Odov iovTes
“ kal wav TO TpoOvpoy Tapexopevor’ vpeis O€ el TL GAAO EV 5
“ yep exere, 7 ei evayTiboerbe TH TE UueTépa avTav Edevbepiaz

4° xat rev aAAwy “EAAnvov, Sewov ay én. Kal yap ov povoy

I. om. L.O.e. 3. dexeiobar Q. = - yoo py Hew B. 3. dreppipapyew
CEEREM Rb cate. avepp. Bekk. 6. a] om. L.O.P.d. évayriae=
cacbu T. relom.O. 7. dv] yap Q

I. tpeis pev yap of Aaxedacpdvcor |
“Hyeis peév xe cis_xivduvoy tHdixodroy
xaréaTnpev, Oca THS GAAorpias ddoeropn-
gavres, kal mpoOupiay dracay evede£d-
peOa, éAricaytes Thy mapovolay nyoy
dopevas ipiy ~rerOa, ovs ye nal mpl
ag Th your mpoaiperes idous
elvar ELew re drdére BovAoipeba, ws mapa
irous apixéoba. ScHOL.

oldpevol re—Sewdv dy ein] The first

art of this sentence is thus explained
by Goller. ‘ Credideramus fore ut
“veniremus ad eos qui prius, quam
“ reapse veniremus, voluntate certe so-
*‘cii essent.” And he adds, “ ad
“wvoun supplendum Gvras, prorsus
“ut, IIT. 70, 8. of 8€ reves ris avris
“ wopuns rp Tela, et I. 122, 3. ef jer)
“‘ xa) abpdot xai xara %6yn xai €xacrroy
_ doru pd yvopy dpvvovpeba abrovs.”
[The latter quotation seems to me
ina pace
eé oh

ould find ourselves amongst men

“< who were our allies in heart at least,-

“* even before our actual arrival.” The
conjunction re after oldnevos might be
explained by supposing it to be mis-
placed, as if the sense were, oldpevor—
néew re—xai BovAopevots oeobau. But
the construction of the second re after
xiy8uvoy is more difficult. Poppo cuts
the knot by inclosing it in brackets.
Haack, and apparently the Scholiast,
suppose that sapexdpevo: is a careless
manner of writing
There is doubtless a confusion in the
sentence somewhere, but perhaps it
may pervade the whole of it, and may
be explained by repeating after jyeis of
Aaxedaiudniot either the verb adiypeba
or mapécpey, Or some similar coal and

“ We thought that we

for mapetydpeba.:

then making the three several clauses
oldpevoi te,—xivduvdy re—aveppivvauer,
and xai—rapexdpevor, all dependent on .-
this principal statement; the finite verb
aveppivvauew being introduced between

the two participles oldyevos and sape-

dpevoc; as in VIII. 45, 4. it follows
y a'similar carelessness after the par-
ticiple as of pév Xioe dvaioxuvra: elev,
wovotmraro. Svres tay ‘EXAnvey, em-
noupig 8€ duas cwf{dpevos afcovc1—dar-~-
a ithec aoe ee ‘

e above explanation is disa
proved of both by is og vol. III. a
272, and by Gdller in his second edi-
tion; but I do not see what they would
offer in place of it. Unless we decide
that the text is corrupt, and proceed at
once to correct it, a is no remed
but that the explanations of this an
many other similar passages must be
harsh and open to ‘objection, because
the text is not to be e out according
to the common rules of language. We
have therefore but a choice of anomalies,
and it is much easier to see what is
clearly wrong than to determine what
is right. It is ible that the con-
junction re in the words xivdurdy re
rodv8e aveppi was meant to have
its corresponding conjunction in the
following clause in some such way as
this, ipas re afiotpev ral oor :

Ty Te tperépg avray edevbepia x. 1. X.
sr that tthe ston a oe a uent

use bei tered, the preceding
clause became angrammacieal}

5. wai way Td mpdéOupow mapexdpevos |
Ex hoc loco Ammonius ostendit dis-
crimen inter sapexew et smapexeoOa.
DuKER.

EYITPAPHS A. IV. 85.

113

ACANTHUS. A.C, 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
4 3 S N 4 a
ort avroi avOiotacbe, aAda Kal ols av ériw, HoTOY TIS

uot mporewt, Svoxepes mrowovpevos ei eri ods mpwrov
9 ec an Q f > , 4 N ,
HAOov pas, Kat wokw aéwypewy Tmapexopevovs Kai ~iv-

eo mioryy amodexvuvat, aA’ 7H adixovy Thy édevOepiay
exipepew, 77 aobevns nai advvaros Tiwwpioa Ta mpos

of
66
éé
“ecw Soxodvras éxew, py eéLaobe Kat Ti aitiay ovy
<4
6é
<4

"AOnvaious, nv erimow, apixOa. Kairot orparia ye THO s

a. xpdceit ducxepis A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.T.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack.

Poppo. Goell. Bekk. o mpéaeas xa dvoxepes. el jn E. 7 ope-
vous A. 4: Neecbe he Rete édeferde cr. defacbe C. : oe ie H.
3. wiorw E 7. abtypa P.

6. émupépew—agiybas} These infini-
tives depend upon airiay é£a, “I shall
“‘ be charged with,” repeated from the
words, though of a different significa-
tion, ry alriay ovy é£0 moni arodve-

yyw: “The reason of your not join-
“ing me I shall never be able to make
“* out to men’s satisfaction, but I shall
“‘ be charged either with offering you a
“* false li , or with having come
“« hither too weak and helpless to aid
‘* you against the REE _

- Kairos oTparia ye K. T. A. oppo
has properly remarked, that the ome
mon division of the chapters is very
ill placed after drooreiAa:; for Brasidas
18 now replying to the two supposed
charges against him, want of power or
want of honesty. To the first he re-
phes from orparig ye down to drocrei-
Aa; and to the second from atrds re
down to Oaponcayras. A third sup-

charge is then noticed, that,
namely, of favouring one particular
party i Acanthus; and to this he re-
lies throughout the rest of chap. 86.
own to duolws ws elroy. In reply to
the first charge there is much confu-
sion and obscurity; for the point of
the conclusion ie left to be supplied by
the reader. The sense is as follows:
“ As for my power, the force under
“‘ my own command, without reckon-
“ing your aid, was one which the
“* Athenians, though superior in num-
“‘ bers, were on a late occasion un-
“willing to fight with; so that you
“‘ cannot suppose that now, when they
“must come by sea, they will send
“‘ against you such a force as they did

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

‘“‘ then against me; and if not, we know
“‘ that they will not venture to méddle
“* with us.’”? These last words, which
are the real conclusion meant by the
éore, are left to be supplied by the
reader; and what is in fact only an ad-
ditional consideration, from which the
conclusion follows, is put as if it were
itself the main thing to be proved. I
know of no other instance of yniry
being used as an adverb, without either
oréAw or orparg being added. Can it
be then that the words r@ évy Nicaig
are an unlucky insertion of some copy- "
ist, who, not understanding the pas-
sage, thought to explain what orpards
Thucydides was speaking of? If they
be omitted, the sense is plain; “So
“that it is not likely that now, when
“their force must come by sea, they
‘“‘ can send against you numbers suffi-
“cient to cope with you.” “Icoy I
should understand as equivalent to
d£iduaxor, “a force aah) Std ga to
‘“ contend with you.” mpare a cu-
rious sense of the same word in VII.

27, 4. ms tons dpovpas, “the regular
‘* garrison ;” 1. e. “ the ison pro-
“‘ perly fitted for the ties of the
“ place.” Compare also the expression
“* yustus exercitus” in Latin. Since the
above was written, I see that Dobree
suggests the eame correction.
Conipare: however, V.14, 3. and the
note there. Poppo says that orpar@
may be so easily understood with yniry
as it follows almost immediately, that it
is not necessary to strike out the words
rp ev Nicaig. And certainly the indi-
rect nature of the argument, in which

I

OOTKTAIAOYL
ACANTHUB. A.C. 424 Otymp. 80.1.
“ny viv eyo éxw emi Nicasay éuot BonOnoavros ovK
“ nOédnoav 'AOnvaios wAéoves Ores mrpocpi~at, MOTE OUK
“ eixos vyitn ye avrous tre ev Nicaiat orpar@ iwov
Gand my integrity & “ aA Bos ef vpas amooreiAa avros TE OUK
y ¢4 a A “~ a> > 2 v4 be “A e 4
guarantee which 1 “ El KaKQ@, er edevOepwoea dé Tav EAAnvor 5
have procured fro
the Spartan gorem. © TAPEANAVOa, Spxors re Aaxedatpovioy Kara-
ment, thas every wate & AgBaov Ta TEAN Tois peyioTos 7 pAyY obs
accedes to my 80-
citation shall become “ Gy Eyaxye Mpovayayopor Evupaxous eco Oar
the independent ally > ’ a > a ?
ofLacedemon. Above © @UTOVOMOUS, Kal Gua ovx iva Evppaxous
all, I disclaim most ¢¢ <7. ¥ a -) e ,
a ere “ vas exopev 1 Bia 7 ararn mpoaAaBovrtes, 10
of abusing your com- “ @AAg TouvayTiov vy SedovAmpéevois UTO
pliance to the exalta- CaN , , 4 LD aie, ae)
W bio “Ck ce’ packs ae Onvaiov Evppaxnoovres. ovKouy a&u@ ovr
“ guros vmonreverOa, tiaras ye Sidous tas
[74 ? y “ ad a ~
io & peyioras, bre Tiwwpos aduvaros vosuc Onvat,
serve your hatred, aA A
not your gratitods. Ipooyopew Te Yas Oapanoavras.”
LXXXVI. “ Kal ci mis idia twa Sedias apa, py éyd
“rit mpocOe thy TOA, ampoOupos eoTL, TavT@Y padwoTa
44 4 » A , 4 Sat» “”~ “
a“ musTevoaT@. ov yap cvoTaciucav nKw, ovde acady THY

114

mong you, and the de-
pression of the other;
for this were to de-

15

I. iy viv Exo dya Q.T.c. fy viv dyoC.G.1.di. fy dyd fo K. fv tye O. fe
eyo viv tyo 2. éédnoay V. of "AGnvaios i 3. vnitn ye 3
avrovs V. yniry ded. re exci orpdrp E. 4. npas H. . €evbepia
6.9% ; naraAdaBoy ra réAn Aaxedaipovicr 6. 4 py} om. d.
8. ay om. G. mpocaydywpat kal Eupydyous c.f.g. ever bar—Evypayous
om. E. Q. cuppdyous CVeh. 11. awd abnvaiwy C. 12. ov i-
aovres Q. 13. ve Haack. Poppo. Bekker. libri re. om. L.O.P. 15. re] de
Bekk. in ed. 1832. 19. aopahy F.M.N. Conf. Hemsterhus. ad .
Necyom. 7

the main conclusion is left to be sup-
lied by the reader, is exactly paral-
eled : the paseage referred to, V.
14, 3:
pple re otx emi xax@ x. 7. X.| I
have placed only a colon before these
words, in order to shew their close con-
nexion with what precedes them, as
containing the reply to the second and
more personal suspicion, that Brasidas
would not deal honestly with the Acan-
thians. To this his answer is twofold;
first, grounded on his own personal

conduct, in having obtained from hie
government a solemn pledge, that all
whom he individually should win to
the Lacedemonian alliance should be
independent; and secondly, drawn from
the nature of the case, that the Acan-
thians had more need of the Lacedz-
monians than the Lacedemonians of

them.

19. ov8e doady riv ddevOeplay x1. Xr.
If the text be right, Kistemacher’s a
terpretation, quoted by Poppo, (Obser-
vatt. Critic. p. 202.) and adopted by

ZTITPAPHS A. IV. 86.
ACANTHUS, A.0, 4%. Olymp 69.1.
“ ehevPepiay voi érupepew, ei TO WaTpLov Trapels TO TA€OV
“Trois ddiyos 7 TO éAacoov Tois Tat SovAdcay. yade- 3
“rarépa yap av ts adAopvAou apyns Ein, Kai nuiv Tos
é , uy a 2 ON / ’ ? > ay
Aaxedatpoviots ovk ay avri trovey yapis Kabiorasro, avri
5“ 8€ ryuns xat doéns airia paAdov' ols re rovs ’A@nvaious
“ éyxAnpaot KaramroAeuobpev, avroi dy haivoipeOa €xOlova
“n 0 py vmodeigas aperny Karaxtdpevol. amern yop,
“ eumperet aloxeov rois ye ev agubpart mAcovexrnoa 7 Bia
“2 n .' A ‘ > 4 a A e ,
eupaver’ To pev yap ioxvos Sxatdoe, nv 7 TUxn edwKer,
10 ewépyerat, TO O€ yvopns adixov émiBovAp. ovrw moAAny

115

2. éXarroy e.

I. rd] om. C.

épxiv M.Q.b. 8. aloyidy re rois Stobeeus.
eg.om. L.0. déuépacr e.g.

him, as well as by Haack and Goller,
must be considered as the true one:
“Nor am I minded to offer you a dim
“and doubtful li » by making the
“many the slaves of the few, or the
“few of the many.” For the use of
vonifeo in the sense of vouife xpivat,
wee Lobeck, Par ad Phrynichum,
ce. VI. p. 753. and the note on Thucyd.
II. 42, 5. in this edition. And for the
brevity of expression, by which «i dov-
Adbvayu is equivalent to dmipdpoyss &
dy, el SovAdoraiyz, compare the notea on
Ke Il. 11, 4 But Dobree observes
és and acadés are confused
in the MSS. in c. 138,1. and he seems
inclined to sea rs conj
sich deb ae o this I object, that if
such had been Thucydides’ meaning,
the order of the words would rather

bearing down the Athenians, we
“ Should ourselves be found to incur

avowals made by the Athenians on
sundry occasions, that might made

dnrAdoaius 6. xaXerarepoy d. ayene-
mong. 3: dpxie dy TE. | 4, xablovaro BR. 6. aud ak
F.G. LNOTV defbi. Pawspeba K.

pace as ry
4. of py Urodvei~avres N. Sei. :
ye] re ABCEFHKMPT

10. umépxeras b.

right. See I. 76. V. 89. 108. VI. 83. 8s.
For the Snack trode : see the Bin
on I. 77, 7; and for the sentiment that
follows, awdry yap—émBovdj, compare
also I. 77, 5. and the quotations from
Aristotle and Xenophon given in the
note on that chapter.

10. otro mohAqy wepomy x. 1. r.]
These words should be closely con-
nected with the following clause, xa
otx dy pel(o—das etroy, and the chapter
should end at elroy instead of at wovov-

6a. Brasidas here sums up all that
is had “bean sayin in proof of his
own sincerity and of his govern-
ment: ‘Over and above the solemn
‘‘ pledges which my government has
“* given me, honesty is clearly our best
“‘ interest; for none would suffer so
a as wig should by being de-
‘‘ tected in any departure from it. Thus
* then,” he eoualndse “we are greatly
‘* careful about matters which concern
‘us so nearly: nor can you receive
“any stronger assurance, over and
‘‘ above the oaths already sworn, than
“ from those who, if you compare their
‘‘ words with the actual facts, you must
‘* needs be convinced are interested in
“ acting even as they have told you.”
Heptom, “a looking about us,” i.e.
‘* circumspection, care, anxious thought

“about a thing.” Kane d€ mepcomyy

12

116

©OOTKTAIAOT

ACANTHUS. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. L

66 \ ~ ea s N a Ld , 2

TEplamTny TOY nul es Ta peyioTa Otadhopwy zrovovpea
“ Kat ovx ay peil mpos Tots opKois BeBaiwow AaBorre 7 ots
44 d} 4 9 “” 4 ) a , > /

Ta €pya ek Tov Aoywv avabpovpeva Soxnow avayKaiay
“ mapexeran ws Kal Evpépe opoiws ws eiov.

LXXXVII. “ Ei & €uod ravra mpoioxouevov advvarats

3 » ‘ 4
“ pey dyoere eivat, ebvot 5 ovres a€woere pn Kaxoupevot

But if you refuse my
offers of liberty thus
recommended to you,
I cannot suffer your
bad example to ob-
struct the independ-
ence of other states,
and to thwart the ge-
merous purposes of
Sparta; I shall there-
fore treat you as ene-
mies, and endeavour
to force you to join us.

I nore K.i. ri
2. mpos] om. c.g. Inve g.
8. nyty ABEFULQT. fh. Bekk,

12. Ty] om. f. 13. hyerépay d.

riv ppovrida nai ry weploxeyy, ob roy
réroy, as “Ounpos. Photius Lexic. in
sepworn. The construction of the fol-
lowing words seems to be, 4 an’ éxeivov
ofs x.r. A. “than from those for whom
‘‘ facts, compared with their words,
“convince us that they state their real
‘interest truly.” So Dobree inter-

rets this passage, observing that elroy
is the third plural, not the first person
singular. Ols would thus be mascu-
line, and not neuter; for if it were
neuter, the a Siro ev could hardly
be omitted. e dative depends on
Evpeper.

5. et & pou ravra| Ei 8 eyo ravra
mporeivovros xal émayyeAAopevov, oere
py Svvacba fro eXevbepwbyva oup-
paxely, pevovons b€ rhs pidias akidcere
npas SiwbheicOa, ipopadpevor pr) dpa ovK
axivéuvos tpiv 7 éhevOepia yérvnras’ ere
d€ ef A€yorre ws Bixasoy rovrous édev-
Gepovy, of xai Suvavra dé£acGai re rai
Karacyelv Thy €hevepiay, dxovra 8é pn-
Séva avayxafew éAevOepoicba, papre-
pas péy Oeovs xal fpwas, xai ra éfis.
SCHOL.

cat] om. G.L.O.P.R.d.e.i.
14. tt] om. K.

“ SiwBeioOa Kal Thy édcvOepiay jun axivduvov
“ juiv haiverOau, Sixaov Te eivat, ols Kat du-
66 “ be 0 a_esA 4 x 3 4
vatov d€xeo Gan avTny, TouTos Kat emidépery,
c de o¢ , 7
axovra O€ pndeva TpocavayKace, papTupas xo
“ uev Oeous Kal ypwas Tous éyxwpious momoo-
66 € > 9 3 ab ~ @& 9 Hf) “a Oe ‘
pa as en aya0e yKwv ov TeOm, ynv O€ THY
66 e V4 “” 4 ? a >
uperépay Ona@v mreipacopa BracerOat, Kai ovK
“ aduxeiy ETL voulm, Mpoceivoan O€ TL por Kal

dvapdpwv g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo et Haack. d:ahopar.
Ad Y

adopovpeva K.

. avabewpotpeva e.
g. avrois f.

4. pt axlyduvoy ipiy| Both Poppo and
Goller have rightly 1 canal the com-
mon reading, for which Bekker, on the
authority of some of the best MSS. had
substituted yuiy. But nueis and ipeis
are, in all their cases, so often confused
by the copyists, that the authority of
MSS. on this point is of very little va-
lue. “Hyiy would be much too dramatic
for the style of Thucydides, who does
not, like Wercdotis. when describing
in a speech the sentiments of others,
introduce them as ag way tes by the
spa themselves in the first person.

esides, as Goller has well remarked,
ji is utterly inconsistent with the
infinitive daiverOa:. In what follows,
paprupas per—yqy dé, the two conjunc-
tions seem to express merely order and
division, without any distinction or
contrast: “I will first appeal to the
*« gods, and then will try to force you
‘* to join us by ravaging your land.’

11. Geovs nal Fpwas rovs éyxwpiovs}
Sic. II. 71,6. et 74, 2. Aristoph. Equit.
573: TH wove aptvew xai Geois eyxapi-
os. In lege Draconis apud Porphy-

EYITPAPHS A. IV. 8%.

117

ACANTHUS. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1.
“ A AN ? > di a y “~ 4 é
Kata, Ovo avayxas To evAocyov, trav pev Aaxedoupoviov,
rT 4 ae 5} ma e 4 » 9 “ 0 4 0 a 2 A
OOS PLN TP VMETEPP EVV, Et UN TpoTaYOnaEaOe, Tois azo
6 € ~ tA t 9 9 4 ao e
ULaV xpnuact hepopevorts wrap A@nvaiovs BAawrwvrat, ot
“ S¢ “EAAnves va pn KoAvovra vp vpov Sovrcas amad-
“aynva. ov yap On eixétws y av rade mpaccoipev, ovde 2
‘74 > a, e A 5 4 N ry Q s aA > @¢
opeiAopev ot Aaxedaruorior py Kowod Tivos ayabod airia
“ \ 4 “a “
“ous pn Bovdopévovs eAdevOepovv. ovd ai apyns edreucba, 3
“~ 4 “~
“gravoa: dé paddov érépous amevdovtes Tous mAeiouvs av

I. xara ras dv0 G.L.O.P.i.
apxyns T.R. _— 8. rAciovas RF.

rium, IV. de Abstinent. 22. deovs ripay
Kai ypwas éyxwpiovs. Vid. Salmas. ad
Solin. p. 51. et Stanlei. ad Aischyl.
Sept. theb. v.14. DUKER.
I. xara vo avadyxas] i. e. “ consider-
** ing that there are two reasons which
‘make it impossible for me to act
“‘ otherwise.” Compare III. 40, 9. 6
H &0 tyxy ts waboy: “ He who
** suffers with nothing to make his
“ having avoided suffering impossible.”
The genitive trav Aaxedatpovioy refers
to aydyxny understood, as if Thucydides
bad written ry pev ray Aaxedapovioy
siv 8€ Tey “EXAnverv; but in the latter
clause he varied the construction by
substituting the nominative oi “EAAnves.
‘H avdyxn tov Aaxedapovioy Gros ps?)
BAdrrovra is, “ the necessity with re-
“« spect to the Lacedemonians; namely,
‘‘ of preventing them from sustaining
“* hurt.”” In the words that follow, it
may be doubted whether rp iperépp
eye is the dative expressing the in-
strument, or simply the circumstances
accompanying the action, “with all
‘“* your good will; while you are wish-
“ing us well all the time.” If, as is
more probable, it be meant to express
the instrument, the words rois amd tpav
—depopuévocs are added to explain the
r@ tpetépy efve, which is equivalent to
Gros pe) viv, Kairep eDvots, as mpope-
pere, ovoww. Compare III. 47, 5. rd
KAéwvos 7d atrd sixacoy nal Evuqopor,
where rd KAéwvos is equivalent to 8
apoépes KAéwy.
me ap &) «.1.d.] The connexion
is as follows: “And this second ne-
“‘cegsity for my doing as I am doing

2. tro N.V.e.

6. airig] om. e.

4. of

‘the necessity of not suffering you
‘to hinder the common deliverance of
“‘the Greeks—is that which actuates
““me most of all. For otherwise, cer-
* tainly, we could with no good grace
‘“‘ be thus dealing with you; nor is it
‘the duty of the Lacedemonians to
“ force freedom upon any, were it not
“on account of some common good.
“And again, as we are not striving
‘“* after dominion, but labouring rather
“to abate the dominion of others, we
*‘ should wrong the general interest, if,
“when offering independence to all,
“we should suffer you to set your-
‘* selves against it.”” He means to say,
that the common interest of Greece,
more than the private right of the
Lacedeemonians, to stop a conduct
which was in fact strengthening their
enemies, justified him in not tolerating
the neutrality of Acanthus. [Compare
the arguments used in defence of the
expedition against Denmark in 1807. |
‘‘ Nay,” he continues, “ our own in-
*‘ terest in this war is the common in-
“ terest; for our objects in undertaking
“it are not selfish: and therefore in
‘not allowing you to support our
“enemies, we are in fact hindering
‘you from supporting the enemies
“of Greece.” In the words ové av
dpyis épiéueOa the sense is as if it
were written «al ovd apy7s av epiepevos
—raioa Sé—orevoortes: or else, xai
éret oS apyns av édréueba, rratoa dé
—omevdopev. After mavoa must be
repeated‘ dpyjs, or, what is the same
in point of sense, dpxovras, from the
preceding apyijs.

118

@OOTKTAIAOT

ACANTHUS. A.C. 424. Olymp. 83. 1.
73 . nA 9 4 3 , > a e n a
adicoipev et Evpracw avrovoziay erupepovres vpas Tous

4“ evayriovpevous trepiidorpev.

mpos ravra PovAeerOe ed,

“kai aywvicacbe Trois Te “EAAnow apa mparos cdevOepias
“ kai aidwoy Soka xarabecOat, kal avroi ra Te Sia pun BAa-
“ bOnva cai Evyumaoy TH} ToAE TO KaANOTOY OvoLa TEpt- 5

& Petvas.”’

LXXXVIII. ‘O pev Bpacidas rocaira cirev. of Se
’"AxavOtoe ToAAGy rex Oevrev mporepoy ex aputhorepa, kpuiba

. , ? Q a ~ a
The Acanihiams BY Sawn hurapevor, dia TE TO ETaywya Etrely TOV

fing made Brasidas

pledge himetf thet Boaciday Kal epi Tov KapTrov Poo, eyywray 10

they shall be the inde-
pendent allies of Spar-
ta, receive him, and
revolt from Athens.

1. émcépovres—aywvicacbe| om. P.
C. Tots €\Anow dpa sparoy c.g. mperot =

trepidompey

of mwAeiovs adioracba APnvainv, kat murre-
a A ~
gayres aurov Tois OpKols, ovs Ta TEAN TOY

2. évayrious T.f.

om. A. . pev
N.O.P.V. edefghi.

Bpaci8as L.P. 8 todpevor A.B.C.
Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bock vulgo Wpiordpevos.

. Saynpiodpevos| The force of the
as ition in this word is doubted.

“* Constat nunc,’ says Poppo, “ dcayvn-
“ difecOa significare omnes detnceps
“ suffragia ferre.’ And so Schneider
interprets it in his Lexicon. The older
critics, Abresch, for instance, and
Reiske, in his Index Demosth., under-
stand the &d as expressing division :
“‘ ferre suffragium suum alterutram in
‘‘ partem.” But the first of these ex-

lanations will not suit the word when
It is used in the singular number; e. g.
Demosth. Timocrat. p. 747. Reiske ;
deavenpiotpa wept abrod od dy FH Si-
efs: nor will the latter, when the
word is applied to the voting all on the
same side, as Demoeth. Aphob. p. 842.
Reiske ; 7 dixady dort, ravtpy duayndi-
cacbe. e truth is, that ile-
oGas seems to contain both notions,
and is, strictly ing, applicable
only to a number of persons giving their
several votes on a question; but when
applied to an individual it is used, im-
properly, merely to signify “ giving a
“‘ vote,” from the frequen its use
to express the voting of a body. The
meaning of xpvda seems to shew that

the votes were taken by ballot, and
not, as was the usual way, by a show
of hands. At Athens the term Wnd¢i-
(erGa: was constantly used, even where
the votes were given by the show of
hands, and not by ballot; and hence
the word xpuda was added by Thucy-
dides, to shew that in this particular
instance the voting was, for the sake of
greater secrecy, conducted by ballot.
See Schémann, De Comitiis Athenien-
sium, PP. 122—I25.

12. ra réAn—dpdcavra abrdv éféwe
yay] The order of the words is in fa-
vour of Dobree’s opinion, that duécarra

with avrdy: the sense requires
the common interpretation, which refers
paged ra réAn; = pig Ne no
conceivable reason w. e
government should have reaaired wach
an oath from Brasidas, and we have
already seen that he had in fact re-
quired it of them. c. 85,6. Ta réAn be-
ing a masculine noun in sense, though
neuter in form, has a plural verb, ac-
cording to a well known rule. See
Porson on Hecuba, 1141. and Poppo,

Prolegom. vol. I. p. 97.

SYITPAGHS A. IV. 88, 89.
BCROTIA. AO, 484. Olymp. 80.1.

Tue people of Biaet Naxedaovio Guocavra avrov ékéreunpav, 7

ple pny everOor Evpyayovs avrovopous ols av

mpocayaynrat, ovrm d€xovrat Toy oTparoyv. Kal ov ToAA@2

borepov Kal Srayetpos "Avdpiwy anoxia Evvaréorn. Taira
6 pie ody ev TH Oépet TOUTE Eyevero.

LXXXIX. Tod 9 émiytyvopevov xetpavos evOvs apxo-

pevov, ws TQ ‘Immoxpare Kai Anuooever otparnyois otow

*ASnvainy ra év trois Bowwrois évedidoro, kai

édec rov pev Anpoodévny rais vavow és tas

119

BOTIA.
Demosthenes proceeds
to make the concerted
(see ch. 77.) but owing
to some mistake Hip-
pocrates was not ready
to cooperate with him
on the side of Delium,

and the enterprise
falls.

Lipas anavrnoa rov & ént ro Anduy, yevo-
pevns Stapaptias Tov nyepay és as Eder aucho-
répous oTparevew, 6 ev Anuoobevns mporepov
s ‘ N / 4 ¥ 9 ra
mAevoas mpos Tas Zihas, Kal exov ev Tais
vavoly "Axapvavas kai tov exe troddous Eup-
15 HaXOV, aMpaxTos yiyverat, pnvuevros rou emiBovAcvmaros
e A 4- 5) N 4 2 4 a
uo Nixopyaxov avdpos Paxéws ex Pavoréws, os Aaxedai-
proviows eltrev, éxeivor Se Bowwrois' xat Bonbeias yevopuevns
mavrav Bowrav (ov yap mw ‘Immoxparns wapeAvrre: év TH
yp ev) mpoxaraAapBavorvra: ai Te Lidar Kal y Xatpodvera.
a0@s S€ noOovro of mpaccovres TO apaprnpa, ovdey éxivncay a
1. éfere Q. 2. phy) pr I. 3. spooaynta: G.P. —s arpardy. ot H.
groAU GIRL OP. i. 4. UoTEpoy aTdyetpos raee | 4. Umo-
xpdrea d.i. 8. rois]om.O. évedidovrod. 9. dnpocbén G.P.e. 10. rd]
roy Q. om. L.O.P. Ir. npepay ds R.T. 15. Bovdewparos K. 16.
j 18. ndyrov tov Botoray d.i. 19. Zidas Bekk.

réews Q, €pou Cc.
xepoveca V. 20. ovd€ éxunoay L.O.P.

XXXII. a9. ‘“ Occurrere ad vadimo-

vid, és ras Zidas dwravrjca| Noa
ideo, “* neum,”’ Sueton. Cal. XX XIX. Dux.

quid sibi voluerit Portus inter-

polanda versione Valle, addito pro-
nomine ¢4. ‘Asrayrgdy sepe est certo
tempore, vel loco adesse, presto esse, ut
Gravray ent rv Sixny, én rHy Kupiay,
ést rd dcxarrnptov, émi ryv Biairay. De
quibus Budzus in Commentar. p. 40.
et ad I. 2. D. de Ong. Jur. Supr. c.
40,1. KeXevoy xara rayos orparig amay-
noas ert Tpirodicxoy. Latini occurrere
dicunt. — I. Philipp. 4. “ Non
“ me tempus occursurum puta-
s hos * Occurrere conciko,”’ Pt,

20. ol spdocovres|] Habet hec vox in
universum significationem clandestine
molitionis, et studii partium. Unde
etiam illi, qui id agunt, ut alios sibi
concilient, et in suas partes pertrahant,
quidve aliorum rebus student ac favent,

icuntur, mpaoceyv. Thucyd. I. 5 3. Be-
dias te érpaccey, és re ry Aaxedaipova
wéprav, Omos méAcpos yéwnrat avrois
wpos HeXowovvngious. IV.1, 1, 2. dreary
Meconyn AGnvaiev. trpatay 8 rovro
padiora ol Supaxovors. Et IV. 83, 4.

OOTKTAIAOT
BEOTIA. A.C. 4%. Olymp. 89.1.

mwodeow. XC. 6 de ‘Inmoxparns avaorncas
9 , ‘ » ‘ ‘ ‘ ld
A@nvaiovs mavdnpet, avtovs Kai ToUs peTot-
Kous kal Eévov doo mapnoay, vorepos ade-
xveiran eri To AnAsov, 707 Tov Bowraoy ava-

KeXopnKoToy amo Tov Lupev' Kai xabioas 5
Hum; after which he —\ \ A / r > ¢ a , ‘
commences kis return, TOV OTpaTov AnALov éreixkEe ropde TpOIr@, TO
5 homeware iepov tov "A7roAAwvos. Tadpoy pev KuKrA@
qept TO iepov Kal Tov veo éoKanroy, ex Oe TOU Gpvyparos
avéBadAov avri teixous Tov youv, Kal OTaupovs TapaKara-

? y f bd) 4 Xe ‘N > #4

TN YVUVTES, GuTreAOY KOTTTOVTES THY TEpt TO Lepov EaEBaAAo?, ro

Kai NiBovs apa Kat wAWOov éx TaY oikoréday TOY eyyus
“~ A
xaOaipoivres, kal mavti Tpom@ eyerempiCov TO Epuya. mTup-
93 “A ~
yous Te EvAivous KaréaTnoay 7} Kaipos Hv Kat TOU iepod oixo-
ec oa 9
Sopnua ovdey vmnpxev’ rep yap Tv oToe, KaTarenToKes.
4

gnuepa Se apéauevor Tpirn ws oixoOey wpunoay, TavTny TES

1. dvarrioas] om. V. 2. moe] om.e. 3. vorepoy G.e.f. 5. trd d.

8. ray veav ELF. . avéBadoy R.e.f. avril rov reiyous c.g. —- karamrpyvur~
res B.F.H.N.R.T-f.h. 4 preepositione in litura posita, A. Sed marg. N. wapa-
xarampyvivres. 10. €o¢Badov C.G.R. — 11. wAivOous O.Q. 12. Spvypa Q.
14. #rep A.I. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Dobree. Bekk. cimep F.K.T. frep B.E.
vulgo re 18. dws oxobey T. rej om. A.B.F.i.

Gore éx Tov rowovrov xowj paddov 6 sisting chiefly of the earth thrown up
Bpagi8as ra rou "AppiBaiov ngiov mpao- from the ditch, with a palisade set along
cey. DUKER. it; but they threw in besides other

8. wep) rd lepdy xal rdv vedy] ‘Iepdy materials, such as brushwood obtained
et yvedy hic distingui, quum alioqui from the vines which round the
szepe Ee eodem dicantur, observat in temple, and stones and bricks procured
Thes. Stephanus. Distinguuntur etiam by pulling down the adjacent houses.
a Pausan. V. 6. qui locus Interpretes That the vines were used in building
torsit, répevos, xal lepdy, xal vady ‘Apré- the rampart or wall, appears from ch.
pds gr pnoaro Eqdecia. Et ab An- 100, 3. and their use appears to have
ton. Liberal. cap. 6. xai iepa xai vaods been to form a sort of wattling to keep

120

TOV ev Tais
A few days afterwards,
Hippocrates sets out
from Athens to exe-
cate his part of the

original plan, and oc-
cupies and fortifies De-

éroincay avrov. Schol. Cass. ad h. 1.
hoc discrimen statuit: ‘Iepdy, inquit,
vaou diaepes. lepdy pev airds 6 mpocte-
pwpevos réros re beg veos 8€ evOa
pura avrd rd dyaApa rov Geov. Am-
monius lepd rovs mepiBdrous trav vady
esse dicit. Vid. etiam Interpretes Pol-
lucis, I. 6. et IX. 40. In Pausania re-
pevos potest esse lucus, quomodo sz
apud alios sumitur, et apud Thucydi-
dem, III. 70, 5. Duxer.

g. xal oravpovs mapaxaramryyvivres
x.t.A’.] A rampart was made, con-

the earth together; as at Platewa the clay
for the besiegers’ mound was rammed
into flat cases or frames of reeds. éy
rapaois xaXdpov éveiAdovres, and as the
earth was inclosed besides in a wooden
frame, dros py Staxéotro émi wodd rd
xepa. 11.75, 2. 76, 1.

14. rep yap hv oroa] ‘I say, where
‘‘ there was no of the temple
“ buildings already subsisting; for on
** one side this was the case, the cloister
“or covered walk, which did formerly
“ exist, having previously fallen down.”

: EYITPA®HS A. IV. go, g1.
BQOTIA. A.C. 424, Olymp. 80.1.

> A 4Q bs) , a “~ a a | ed
eipyagovro Kal Thy TeTaprny Kal THs TéuMTNS MExXpt apioTov.
ww “A
enetra, ws Ta TAEioTA ameTETEMETTO, TO eV OTpaATOTEdOV 4
Wpoamexopnoev aro tov AnAiov olov déxa aradious ws er
otkou Topevojevoy, kal oi pv Widol of mAcioTor evOds éxo-

121

e e “A id \ @& e , e ,
spovy, oi O omNirat Oéuevor ra GrAa jovyxatov' “Imroxparns
' € Lg » ,
dé umopevwy ert kabioraro dvAakas Te Kal Ta epi TO
4 9 , “A
Wporeixig pa, oa Hv vITOAOITA, WS xpHy emireAdoa.
‘ a
XCI. Ot dé Bowroi €v rais nuepos ravras EvveAéyovto
> ‘“ 4 A »p SN n ”~ ~
és tnv Tovaypay’ Kai ereidn aro Tacav Tay Tokcwy TrapT-
IO Bat the whole force
of Beotia being now
at Hberty sets out to
resist him, and finding
that he was already
retreating, the gene-

rals hesitate whether
or no to purse him

A + > “ , f

gav Kat noOavovro rovs “A@nvaiovs mpoyo-
a“ > 9 ” Cod 4 ed a
povyvras em olkov, Tov aAdAwy Bowrapyay, ot
cow evdexa, ov Evverawovvrwy payerOas,
ered oux év Th Bowria ért cioi (uadora
yap €v peBopios ths ‘Opwrias of ’AOnvaior

and force him to e :
15 ce a” Joav, bre evo Ta OrrAa,) Tlayavdas o Aio-
Aadov Bowrapyav éx OnBav per ’ApiavOidov rod Avot-
paxidov, Kat nyepovias ovons avrov, BovAcpevos THY payny

I. dpiorov. @revra] Hee post mAciora ponunt C.1.L.0.P.d.i. et, suffectis illi
éwecra his ee) 8e, e. 2. dworeréegTo &. amecréAXero f. rd pey} oni. P.
5. of 8é dwKira V. 6. pudakds re F.G. Bekker. ed. 1832. Poppo in annott.
Pp. 20% Vulgo dvAaxds re. relytopa 2: & amoreNéoat cg, tmoredéoas

-L.O.P.e. 10. mpoxwpovvras A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.T.V.c.d.e.f.g.
Haack. pate Goell. Bekk. vulgo spocyepoivras. It. xal ray Dry T,
Bowrdpyay G. 12. oty Evyeray. Q. 13. ére] om. B. ante ey ponunt
Q.T.e. ers dv rH Bowwrig re f. 14. yap]8€O. ois dperiasT. foay
of aOnvaios Q.R. TE. 15. Ort €Bevro T. naydvdas Q. aidadov P.
aloddyv8ov i. 16. pravOidov A.B.F.b. = peavridou K. dptorodavOevT. Avae-
paxou Q.d.i. 17. a’r@ T. sed superscript. ov.

II. of eloww Evdexa| Miiller [See his dual Pagondas, but to the Bootarchs
“‘ Orchomenos,” p. 404. note 3.| un- of Thebes. It is, however, the general
derstands these words to refer to “‘the opinion, supported by the Scholiast on

“other Boeotarchs,” as if the whole
number, including Pagondas, had been
twelve. And Wesseling, in his note
on Diodorus, II. p. 45. (as quoted by
Schneider, note on Xenoph. Hellen.
V. 4, 2.) is of the same opinion. But
if the words do refer to “the other
“‘ Boeeotarche,”’ and not simply to “the
“ Beotarchs,” the whole number must
have been thirteen, for the present
tense clox shews that ray dAAwy cannot
be meant in distinction to the indivi-

ucyd. II. 3,1. that the relative of refers
to Bowwrapxey simply, without any re-
ference at all to the words ray aAdov.
But as the number of the Beotarchs
varied at different periods, there having
been only seven in the time of Epami-
nondas, [See Diodorus, XV. 3, 53:
p. 18s. Rhodoman.] it is impossible
now to determine whether in the Pelo-
ponnesian war they were eleven or
thirteen.

OOTKTAIAOT
BGOTIA. A. OG 424 Olymp. 89.1.
” a 4 4 g “”~ ~
Tomjoa Kal vopitoy apewov elvar Kwovvevoat, mpooKxaday
e - 3 4 @ ‘ > 4 s gs \ o@
€xaoTous Kata Noyxous, orws pn abpoot exXiroev Ta OTrAa,
¥ A A ed oN A : , N N
eee tous Bowwrovs ievar eri tous A@nvaiouvs Kai tov
s,s aA “ ? ,
uyava twouirbal, Aéyov Towde.
XCII. “XPHN ev, & avdpes Bowwroi, pnd és erivoway §
6 e Pay s “~ “~ > 4 e s s ww ) a,
Tia nuav eAGeiy TaY apxovT@y ws ovK eixos A@nvaiots,
cS » \ » “~ 4 »¥ ,
PAGONDAS, the “ ny apa pn ev TH Bowwria ert xaradrdcBopev

122

Theban Beeotarch,
urges the pursuit, and
that they should fight
such inveterate ene-
mies as the Athenians
wherever they could
find them, whether in
or out of Baeotia.

“ avrous, due payns eddy. THv yap Bowsriay,
“ && ris omopov éAOovres, Teixos évoixodoun-
“ gapevor péddovot POcipew, nat eit Srprov 10
“ qoAguolr, &v @ TE av xwopip KaTarndbact
“ nat dOev ereABovres Troddua epacay. vuvi

“9 d rp Kai aapadrcorepoy okey eivar, perayvaoro, ov
“ yap TO mpounbes, ols ay adAos ein, wept THs aderépas

2. Adxous] rdxos K. 4. rade G.I.L.0.P. 5. xpy L.P. éxpay K.d.i.
pey ody & 3 136 Q. 77] om. oo : 9: Odvres =
reiyos €. TO. elpey g. 12. viv 13. mw I.G. 14. D-
dew G. éxlos QR. i

2. drag pi) GOpdos exdisrouey ra dwda] _13. ef rw xal doadéorepoy x.r.d.] The

This confirms and illustrates what has
been said in the note on II. 3, 5. as to
the practice of the Greek soldiers piling
their arms the moment they halted in a
particular part of the camp, and always
attending the speeches of their general
without them. Had then all the sol-
diers gone to hear Pagondas at once,
the arms would have been left with
none to guard them, and in case of a
sudden attack, the whole army would
have had some distance to run before
they could arm themselves, nor could
so many men have taken up their
spears and shields at once in the hurry
of such an alarm without great con-
1 ap See the note already alluded to

. 2, 5.

5. és emivoiay twa nov e\bciy| Twa
pro reds. Nihil interest inter phrasin,
qua hic utitur Thucydides, els emivowy
ria nuey €Abeiy, et eam, qua III. 46, 5
Xpn—npo w, Ores pnd es
éxivoay rovrov two1, prevenire, ut ne
quidem in cogitationem hujus rei ve-
niant. DUKER.

force of the conjunction «ai is expressed
in English by laying an emphasis on
the auxiliary verb. ‘No one should
‘‘ have ever entertained the notion at
“all; but if any have entertained it,
‘* let them now change their minds.”
Compare I. 97, 2. dowep xat #Waro.

ov yap rd mpounbes| Sententiam
pulchre exponit Scholion Cod. Cass.
H mpopnOea rod méddovros, xal } spd-
yon ovx dpoiov xpn{e diaroyopou rar
re tweppaxouvrey ms idlas yns, xai ray
exdvrev pev rnv idiay, dpeyouever 8¢ yis
addXorpias, kal emidvrov. eucbaiver de, Sre
XP!) Nas vreppaxoivras 19 judy atréw
roAyn xpnoacba, xal arovoig paddop,
ifrep Noyops. DUKER.

ov yap rd mpounbes x. 7. d.] “ Pru-
“dence when men are invaded by
“* others, does not so much allow them
“to deliberate, when their own coun-
ee is at stake, as it allows thoee
‘“* whose own country is in no danger,
“but who out of mere ambition are
‘* wantonly invading others.’”’ In other
words, “In our case, invaded as we

EYITPA®SHS A. IV. g2.

123

BOROTIA. A.C. 424. Olymp. &9. 1.

74 e tf > VOE: X “ . @ A 4 e nn

Opoiws EevdexeTat AoyuTpov, Kai GoTIS Ta pev éaVTOU Exel,
f-4 ~ 4 \ > , e fF 9 4 4 ,

TOU WAeiovos OE OPEYOMEVOS Ex@V TIVE ETrEpXeTat., TATPLOV 3
“Te vpiy orparoy addodpvdoy ereAOovra Kal év Ti oixeig
“ xal év TH TOY TEAGS Opoiws apvverOar. "AOnvaiovs dé Kai

a ~ ~

5 “ mpovert opopous Gvras TOMA padwoTa Sel. Tpos TE yap4
é A > a nn ‘ » / \ 9 ? ‘

Tous aoTuyeitovas Tact TO avrimadov Kai €hevOepov Kabi-
r?; a N ? N & X N ‘N > 4 » A

OTATAL, Kal 1pos ToUTOUS ye On, Ol Kad fn TOUS Eyyus adAa
“ AY . ¥ v do. w“~ “~ 5 Q a

kai Tous amoGev retpa@yrat SovrovcOal, Tas ov ypn Kal
“ent ro éoxaroy ayavos éOeiv ; (mapaderypa de exopev
ro“ rous Te avrerepas EvBoéas Kal tins aAns “EAAados 70
“modv os avrois Siaxeta) Kal yvovas Gre ToIs pev ZAAOLS
“of wAngwxwpo: tepi yrs Spey Tas payas mowbvTaL, nul
<4 Q 3 n~ a ”~ @ 4 > 9 ‘4

Ge €s wacay, nv viKnOapev, eis Opos ovK avridexTos

I. Dros €. om. K.

orpardy dAAdrpiov T.V.c.g.

ty 2. rou meiovos 8¢ A.B.C.E.F.H.K.T.V.c.f.g.h.i.
Haack. Poppo. Goe . Bekk. ceteri rov 3¢ zAciovos.

8¢ om. G. 3. py
oixig C.G.K.P.V. g. 4. apivacba G.d.i.

5- paddoy O. 1 rourovs A.B.F. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. valgo et Haack. rovrors.

9. dyavasT. d¢| om. A.B.F.H.Q.
“‘ are by others, prudence itself bids us
“be bold and decisive, rather than to
‘waste time in deliberation.” e
agg tigre Pirvidead ols ed
ewig ovy Spolws evdexerae Aoyopdr xa
soir bovis ra pev éavrov eye x. 7. X.
“‘ Does not allow or admit of delibera-
“tion for thoee who are invaded b

“ others,” &c. i.e. “ does not so muc

“allow them to deliberate, as those
“who are themselves the invaders.”

Dobree wishes to strike out the wor

Aoywopsy ; but the Scholiast on the
Cassel MS. clearly acknowledges it, as
well as the text of every known MS.
Com besides the words of De-
mosthenes at Pylus, IV. 10, 1. doa yap

és dvayxyy ddixras Aoyopdy Axora dy

dex dpeva xiyBuvov Tov rayicrou mpoc-
tras.

. of xai pz) rovs éyy’s x. rT. .] M
PE aecgel g itge l ro quo alit
usitatius dicitur 4) ér:: de qua formu-
la vid. Viger. p. 458. ibique Herman.
sisi [not. on GoLLeR. But if

ermann be right, the true explanation
is not “ won dicen,” but ‘ne dicas.”
“Who are trying to enslave, you must

rovs re fyouev K.

10. evBoias L.M.O.Q.

“not say their neighbours, but even
“« those who live at a distance.”

II. ws abrois ddxecra| These words
are variously interpreted, “‘ avrois refero
‘“‘ ad Athenienses, ut sit pro in’ avrav,
«¢ * qua per illos conditione utatur max-
‘ima Grecie pars.’ Patet enim Paren-
*thesin illam adjectam esse ad illus-
“ trandam vim infinitivi dovActcba.”
Haack. “ Ut puto, os avrot dcaxeivras
“ [sic] ut S39 eye por—bd? gy, &c.””
DosrreE. I am inclined to prefer the
explanation of the Scholiast, “ in what
“sort of a relation it stands towards
“them,” i.e. towards the Athenians.
avrois instead of spds avrovs.

Sidxecras| ‘Qs eyes mpds avrovs.
ScHo..

nal yravat, ore rois pév Ddors x. 7. r.]
Compare IJ. 122, 3. «f pew Hpav foay
éxdoross wpos ayreurdAovs sept Ris 6,
dtadopal, olordy dy fv. And Herodot.
VIL. 8, 12. ya» ry» Hepoida amodego-
pey
yip 8
qr

5 Ards alOeps dpoupeoveay’ ov
+ xopny ye obdeuiny xardyera: 6

tos Suoupoy éovcay +] uerépn, GAA
opeas mdcas ¢yo dua Up play xepny
Onre.

OOTKTAIAOT
BQROTIA. A.C. 424 Olymp. 89.1.
6 4 J 3 , BS , ‘ e fF: 4
maynoera’ eloeAOovres yap Bia tra nperepa E€ovor.
A w”~
“Tocovr@ emkwouvorépay eTépwov Thy Tapoiknow Tavde
g “~ 4
5“ éyouev. eiaOaci re of ioyvos mov Opava ois médas,
6 @ 9 A n”~ ~ » cd ‘ A e , \ 2
aorep "A@nvaior viv, émiovres Tov pev novxatovra Kai év
re 3 ~ e “ 4 t) / > ‘4 3 , “
. “TH €avrod povoy apvvopevov adbecorrepoy shel cela hag 5
“$€ &&w Spwv mpoerayvtavra Kai nv Katpos 7 ToA€é“ou
‘v4 Ww e , o aA de wv e ~
6“ goyovra hooov Eéroimms Karexew. meipay de Exouev Nets
a “ @
“ gyro’ és Tovcde vixnoavres yap év Kopwveia avrous, ore
“ony ynv nay oraciaCovTwy Karéoyov, TOAAnY adelay TH
THY YY nPo eo XOV, 7) a
~ 4 ¢ A a
“ Bowria pexpe Tovde xateoTnoapev. av xpn pynobevras to
“ yuas Tous Te mpeaBuTéepous OpotwOnvas Tois mpiy Epyots,
“Tous Te vewrépous Tarépwy TaY ToTE ayabav yevouevov
a“ “~ 9 “ 4
“raidas mepac0a pr aicxivat Tas Mpoonkovoas aperas,
PP , \ a A ‘ cn 6 e vein
muorevoavtas Se Tm Oep pos nuav eveoOa, ov TO iepov
~ ~ a -
“ dvouws TerxyioavTes vep“ovTal, Kal ToIs iepois & nuiv Ovoa- ts
4 ~” a) ~
“ pévors Kaha aiverat, opooe xwpnom Toiade, Kali Setéau
@ N XN :
“Ori, ay pev Edievral, pos Tovs py auvvopevous Emlovres
{4 Ul 6 ¢ de a , ec a >A 8 ”~
kravOwoay, ois S€ yevvaiov Thy Te avTa@Y aéel éAevOEpovY

124

J

1. éveAOdvres Bekk.

2. rocovroy emxivduvoy Q. rocovro F. émiuvduvorépay

E. T. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ce émixtvbuverépay. 3. ol] om. c. —rovs

wéXas d. 4. Sorep ol aOnvaica B 5. atrov > “duemoevo L.O.e.

rip 0€ T. 6. 8€ xal fw Stobzeus. hee nets c.g

8. xopay 9. ri Bowrig A.B.C.E.F.G LK LN.OP. V.bedefghi.

Haack. Bopp, Goell. Bekk. vulgo ¢v 17 Bowrig. 12. rére| rowore L.O.P.

Sa aaiti e.f.g.i. 14. morevoavres H.M. 17. ri] om. pa) | om. c.
18. avrav E.F.G.K.L.N.O.V. Poppo. = adray

2. encxwduvorépay érépay ry mapoi-
rita xT. A.] 1. e. émexevduvorépay ris
3. elbGoo! ve of 2 bos ov x. T. X.]
Com VI. 34, 7. ToUs mpoemtxeipovy-
age Trois ye émiyetpovor mpodnAourras
wovrat, padAov repdBnrra. The
vorde focoy éroipws xaréxey seem to
] 4 ee are less forward to meddle

“ with,” xaréxew being “to lay hold
** on a man in order to overpower him.

“ To try to get oan down. ad (Compare
VII. 66 2. T® vat: p jaya Karé-
axov, ‘ With which eae were calry-

‘‘ing all before them, getting the better
“ of every thing.” See also erodotus,
VI. 129, 2. where KaréX@v modAdp rovs

@rovs 6 ‘Inroxdeidns is probably,
as thinking eatly to over the
es others.” ee Schneider’s note on

Xenoph. Hellen. IV. 6, ro.

16. detéas érs—xrdo boar] Conjunc-
tio duarum locutionum ; nam vel «ai
detEas Grs—arjoovrat ecribere poterat,
vel omissis Seifas Gri, acribere eal xrd-
c8ecay. Jam utrumque ita conjunxisse
putandus est, ut se preemisisse lla obli-
tum simulet. GOLLER.

SYITPASHE A. IV. 93.

BCROTIA. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89. 1.

“ paxn Kai THY GAAwv pn Sovdcicba adixos, avavrayo-
“ yoTot a AUT@Y OUK amiact.”

XCIII. Towatra o Ilayavdes trois Bowrois rrapavéoas
yw 4 > NX \ 9 f 4 ‘ 7 3 /
érrewey tevas emi Tous ‘A@nvaiovs, kal kara Tayos avaoTnoas

Beeotians accord- ‘\ s_. ¥ A a e
ans soon Wye Tov atparov' (dn yap Kal Ths nuepas
my, and form them- QWe 7y*) Kal emelidn mpoogucey eyyus To
selves in order of bat- , > a 3 f , 4

OTPATEVMATOS AUTWY, Es ywpiov Kaficas oOev
peragéu ovx €Oedpovy adAnAous, éragc€ Te Kat

125

5

tle.
4
Aogou ovros
WapecKevaceTo ws €S pa D Oe ‘I ITeEL O i rd
p s 6 payny. TO WIOKPATEL OVTL EPL TO 2
10 A 4 A Loy o 3 ~ 3 aN On . B \ 3 , fd s
7) S$ aUT@ nyye ort Bowwroi erepxovrat, repute €s
“ , , 3 a , x >» A >
TO OTparevpa Kedevov és Tagw KabictacOaL, Kai avros ov
~ of s «*” A e ‘4 e ‘4
woAA@ votepoy emndAGe, karadir@v ws Tplaxocious tTrTréeas
“ . 4 @ , V4 @ I w > + a; A
wept To AnXuov, ows duAdakes TE apa Elev EL TLS ETLOL AUT,
Q ” n A , 3 , 9 ~ -
Kai Tois Bowsrots xatpov dudagkavres emvyévowro év TH paxy.
A “\ 4 4 ‘ 4
15 Botwrot de wpos Tovrous avrixaréoTnaay Tovs aLuVvOUpEVOUS, 3
\. 2 N nn > “ 93 e ? ” 4 ‘
kai erreiin KaA@S auTois eixev, Uepepavnoay Tov AOdov Kat
»y, \ o@ / ad 4 € a e
eOevro Ta omAa TeTaypevor womep EueAAov, OrAiTaL erra-

1. dAnv G.L.O.e.f. DrAw Q. ray Ddoy d.i. avayrayovoro A.B.F.H.I.
N.Q.T.V.d. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ayraydyioro fi. vulgo dvayoviorot.
2. tn i. adnriaow Q. Bekk. Goell. 4. Rye rdv orpardy dvaornaas f. 6. Av de e.
érei 8¢ C.L.O. Bekk. Goell. xai eet d¢ A.B.F.G.H.N.V.d.b.i. mpocvéustay B-F.
Q- mapacxevatero b. as] om.G.L.O.P.e.f. 10. ds abray tryyéAOn T. eyérbn O.
€pxovra T. II. xeXevov} om. L. 12. an7ndde T. 13. ef res A.B.C.

“G.L.K.L.O.P. e.f.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo, Haack. efrs. 1g. rovros T.
avrexaréatnoay B.C. — rods—€6evro] om. L. duvvoupevous Bekker. ed. 1832.
Dobreus. Vulgo duvvopévous.

16. v. 40. et xxi. 41. DUKER.

17. reraypevos Gowep epedAov] i. e.
yAOn, et 5 ‘Irroxpdrns, os avr WyyeA- Somwep euedroyv rdocecOa, and so Krii-
@n, wépre. Similia sunt verbal: 114, I. ger (ad Dionys. p. 118.) and Goller un-
cat és avr duaBeSyxdros #3n Uepixdeovs derstand it. Compare VIII. 51, 2. os
atpatig ’A@nvaiwy, rryyedOn atro. VI. péddovaa, Sdpos Oaccoy eretxiobn, where

9. rp 8¢ ‘Immoxpdre—nrepre| Duplex
etructura confusa r¢ ‘Imoxpdret os 1T-

82, 2. npeis yap “Iaves dvres TleXorown-
ciots Awprevot xat meioow over Kai map-

oKovow éoxewdapeba, Erp tpéry feor
dy avraéy traxovedpueBa. Conf. Poppon.

ad enon Cyrop. IV. 3, 19. et inter-
pretes Xenoph. CEconom. VII. 33.
GOLLER. nasi Abad

10. as abr ipyyé undat air@,
ut seepe sciud ation. atic locorum
congesserunt viri docti ad Matth. iv.

A®mil. Portus rightly translates it,
“‘ que alioquin munienda erat.” The
meaning is in the present passage,
‘that the Boeotians were not at all
“taken by surprise and compelled to
‘‘ alter their order on the spur of the
““ moment, but executed on the field of
“battle the same disposition of their
‘“‘ forces which they had previously
“‘ resolved on.”

GOOTKTAIAOYT
BOOTIA. A.C. Olymp. 80.1.
KioxiAuon padiora Kal Wirol vireép jeupious, trims TE xidoe
4xal qweATaoral mevraxoow. etyov Se Sefwv pev xépas
OnBaior Kai of Evppopoe avrois' peoo Se “ANaprin Kxai
Kopwvatoe cai Keorasns nat ot adAXot of rrepi thy Aiwynv’ TO
dé evavupov eixov Ocomijs nat Tavaypaio xai 'Opyopeviot. 5
eri Se rp Képe éxarépo ot imams Kai Wirot joay. €

126

er
aomidas S€ wevre pev Kai eixoot OnBato. erakavro, oi de
A e o 5 4 N “~ Qa x
aAAot Ws ExaoTot Ervxoy. avrn pev Bowrov mapacKevn Kai
Siaxoopos Av. XCIV. ’AOnvaios dé of pév owAtras eri oxrw
Hippeernies draws 6 oraiy TO oTpaToresov éeragavro, ovres tAnOE 10
amy ve ~ ~ e ”“ e
them. ioorraneis Trois evayriows, imps Se ed éxarépp
T> Képa. Wirot dé €x Trapackerns wey anAopéeve ovdTE TOTE

I. pddtora—y As] om. H. re] 3¢ Bekk. 2. pe] om. f. » Loppa:
x Aso] : §- etxor of Geos Bh: kai ol eprops -

rag aN ae Nae s sila ac

.éwir@ xépgT. — éxa . @ aonxidas pe T. 7.3€}om.P. ¢
6nBai ADCEF.G.HIN PTV. ain Goel]. Bekk. vulgo efxoow of
nee g. pew of dé Cue. ért] om. T. éxrd] om. c.g. 11. loowoe
Acis C.

posed to the Thebans at Leuctra and
elsewhere, adopted a deeper order of
battle. (Xenoph. Hellen. VI. 4, 12.)
The causes of this difference are pro-
bably to be found in the circumstance,

. of £ippyo That is, “ those who
“i aE the Ue potpa, or division
* of Boeotia with the Thebans,” as for
instance the Parasopii, Therapnenses,
and Peteonii. (See Strabo, IX. 2, 24,

a See the note on chap. 76, 3.

. €r domni8as mévre xal eixoas On-
Baio] In the famous battle of Leuctra
the Thebans formed their line, or rather
column, fifty deep. [Xenoph. Hellen.
VI. 4,12.) The Syracusans in their
first battle with the Athenians were
drawn up sixteen deep. [Thucyd. VI.
of. 3.| and this was the ordinary depth
of the Macedonian Phalanx. (Polybius,
XVIII. 13.) When the Romans used
the same tactics, their phalanx, con-
sisting of four different descriptions of
soldiers drawn from the four highest
classes, seems to me to have been
drawn up twenty deep at least, and
perhaps more. On the contrary, the
Athenians and monians gene-

rally formed their line only eight deep,
(Thucyd. IV. 94, 1. V. 68, 3. VI. 67,1.
in the Peloponnesian war; though after-

wards, the Lacedsemonians, when op-

that the phalanx at Athens and in
Sparta was formed entirely out of citi-
zens of the same class and similarly
armed; whereas in Beeotia and Mace-
donia, ag at Rome, it contained a large
admixture of poorer citizens, who being
unable conveniently to furnish them-
selves with the equipment of the
heavy armed soldier, were less fitted
for the front of the line, and were

Syracuse,

the phalanx, and ill rae ay ;
this was the reason, I beli whi
led the French, at the op gk of
revolution war, to adopt system of

charging in columns.

FE

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 94,95.
BOTA A.0. 424 Olymp. 89.1.
wapjoay ovTe eyévovro TH Toe’ ourep Se EvvereBadov
Ovres trohAarAaoit Tav évavriov, dorol Te TodAo! NKO-
AovOncay are Tavotparias E<vwv TOV Tapovrwv Kal doTaV
yevopevns, Kai @s TO TpPGTov Gpynoay en’ olxov, ov mwapeyé-
SvOVTO OTL pn OAiyo. KabeoToTwv dé és THy Takw Kai 7On2
peedAdovrov Evviéven, “larmoxparns 6 otparryos érerapioy
TO otparomedov tev 'A@nvaiwy mapexeAevero TE Kai éAeye

127

TOLaoe.

XCV. “’"Q AOHNAIOI, 8 GAlyou pév 7 rrapaiverts
10“ yiyveral, TO ivoyv dé mpos Te Tovs ayabous avdpas Svvarat

And makes a short 66
addres to his men, to

4 A
Kal vropynow paAdov eye 7 émixédevow.

“ wev. €v yap TH TOUTMY Umép THS NMETEpas 0 aywv éoTaL’

vulgo yorToO €y e
Baddow N.T.V.df.

4. obre 6. 5. rh} om. N.V.
Haack. Poppo. Goe

Aeve

13. rocovroy Q. 14. K.
dofg. Haack. Poppo. Goel Boeke

I. obre éyévovro 17 wédec) It is to
be remarked, in illustration of what is
here said, that, in the statement of the
Athenian military force made by Peri-
cles at the beginning of the war, (II.
13.) there is no mention made of any

Aoi; that in the first expedition to

icily, a hundred and twenty Widol are
spoken of, meaning of course yirol éx
wapaoxevis anhiupevr, but it is added
that they were M exiles: (VI.
43-) and that in the second expedition
the dartmen, axoyrioral or Wirol, who
served on board the Athenian ships in
the last decisive battle, are said to have
been either Acarnanians or foreigners
of some other country. (VII. 60,4.) Is
the fact to be attributed to the great
extent of the Athenian naval service,
which would give employment to all
the citizens of the poorer classes? and
may not the attention paid at Athens

al, 6. cumévas K,

10. de] re E. Il. €xe
mperepas ABC.

vulgo iperépas.

1. éyévovro 77) A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.V.c.d.g.h.i, Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
F ouveréBador B.C.F.H. BE ‘

2. eee om. N. sed in are adscript. habet.
Ka oN

hi. ovuvecaéBadovc.g. cvve-

A.B.C.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.V.c.d.e.g.h.i.

7. lg
we. 12. nuav N.V.
F.G.H.K.L.M.N.O.T.V.

to archery, as one particular branch of
the light armed service, to the exclu-
sion of the dartmen and slingers, who
are principally meant by the term watol,
have contributed to produce the same
result? For the circumstance ov zape-
yévovro, compare what had been said
In ch. go, 4. of pev yudol ol mheioros eb-
oe ry (er wee) .

. ‘Immoxpamns 6 otparyyds uic
Hipponicus Callie filius erat adjunctus,
ut patet ex Andocidis oratione contra
Alcibiadem. Palmerius Exercitat. pag.
52. Huns.

10. wpés re rovs &yabois deSpas] The
conjunction is here again out of its
place; the sense being wpis 3¢ rovs
dyabovs dydpas rd toov re divarat, xal
indpynow tye. So Haack and Goller
understand the passage. See also ‘at
ch. 109, I.

128 OOTKTAIAOLT
BQZOTIA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
6 A A 7 » , ecoa Il X 4 > “
Kat WY viKnO@pEV, OV uy Wore UpY TleAoTrovynTw. es THY
66 eo a ~ “~ } @ 3 - 9 de n”~ ae
xopav avev tis Tovde trmou eoBadrwow, ev OE pa payxy
“cyvde Te mpooxragbe Kal éxeny paddAov edevbepoire.
6 tA Py} > o > > QA “~ tA r a yy
3 xwopnoare obv atkins és avrous THs TE TOAEwS, NY EXATTOS

“garpida éxov mporny év tos “EAAnow ayadAeTaL, Kas |

“ ray marépwrv, ot TovadE ayn Kpatovvres pera Mupwvidou
“ éy Olvoduros THv Bowwriay more €oxov.”

XCVI. Toatra rot ‘Inmoxparous wapaxeXevopevov, Kat
péxpt pev péeoov tod orparomédou emeAOovros ro dé mA€ov

BATTLE OP guk ért POacavros, vi Bowrol, wapaxeAevoa- =

DELIUM, Q , e 3 ld a s ~
oR oroPus. jpevou Kai odiow ws ou Taxewy Kat evrav0a
The Athenians are de-

4 Ld > #F > AN ~

feated, and the ve. LI&yY@vOo, TarmvigavTes EM]ETAY ANde TOU
, 9 , A Q es a ~

2 mains of their army Aoghov., avrernevay Oe Kal ot A@nvaiot Kai

retoarn by sea to A- % ; ket Si ; is
thens. mporgusay Spoum. Kai exarépwv Tov OTpa-

“ \ ‘ a SN
Torédwy Ta EoxaTa ouK HADEv és yeEipas, GAAG TO avTOIS

\ \ \ » a 4 .
érabe’ puvaxes yap éxdAvoav’ To Se GAAO Kaprepa payy Kat
ad , ‘ A s 7 ~
sa0tcu@ aomidov EvverrnKe, Kai TO pevy EVoOVULOY TOV
~ “~ A ” > ,
Bowrayv Kai péexpt pecov nooaro umo Trav A@nvaiwy, cat
> /f 4 wv 4 XN 9 4 ‘ C
exieoav Tovs Te GAAOUS TAUTY Kai ovx HKUTTA Tovs CeoTieas.

~ “ 4
VTOXOPNTAVTOY yap QUTOIs TOY TAaparETayLEVOV, Kal KUKAw- 20

I. Huiy Q.e. 2. éoBdAdwow L.N.O.T.V.c. és BddAovow Q. 3. re} om. L.
6. id c. 8. laroxpareos N. Q. Tov péoov Q. 10. ouxers V.
Bore EK. mapaxedXevodpevo: B.E.h. I1. xai] om. Q. 12. raswvicavres
A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.N.P.T.V.b.c.d.e.f.g. Haack. Roppo. Goell. Bekk. sma:avi-
cayres L.O. vulgo rawvicavros. ampjecay d. 13. of] om. K. 14. éxarépe
T? oT édy f. 15. #AGoy C.G.1L.K.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.e.g. 16. éxa-
Avoy kK. +f Evvevornxes Q. al rd evevupoy T. rev] om. i. 18. péxpe
peoov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.T. V.c.f.g.h.i. Poppo. . Bekk. vulgo peé-

pt TOU peor.

17. ohtop@ doridev) Umbonibus se
propellentes. Valla. “ Umbonum im-
“ pulsu,” Valer. Max. III. 2.23. Vid.
Lipsium III. de Milit. Rom. 2. Dux.

18. zéxpt péoov| The omission of the
rhc — ie all the bane sia is ne

rmed by the passage already noticed,
ch. 31, 2. and ay be explingd perhaps
by the reason there assigned for it.

19. eriecay A.E.F.G.H.I.L.0.P.Q.V.d.h.i. Haack. Pop
oell. Bekk. ceteri emyeoay. ([correcti C. and N. éewlecay. |

20. xai| om. P

20. troxwpnodyrey yap avrois k.r. A. ]
It is strange that the Scholiast, Haack,
and Goller, should all agree in referring
atrois to the Athenians, as if ra» rapa-
reraypeveoy could possibly signify those
opposed to them. On the contrary it
can only mean “those drawn up next
*‘ to them in the line, whether on the
** right or left.”” Compare V.71, 1.72, 4.

ATITPASHE A. IV. 96.

BCEOTIA. A.C. 494 Olymp. 89. 1.
Gévrwv ev odrjiye, oimep SeehOapnoay Ocomiwy, év yepolv
Gpvvopevol KaTeKOTOaY Kai TwWes Kai Tov ’APnvaiwy ba
THY KUKAwow TapayOevres qyvonoay re Kal aéKTeway

129 -

aAAnAous. TO pEV ody TAT NOTaTO Tay Bowwray Kal mpos 4
STO paxouevoy Kxarépuye’ To Oe de&tov, 7 of OnBaior joay,
éxpare: tav ‘AOnvaiwy, al ooapevor xara Bpayv To mparov
émnxodovOovy. Kai ~EvvéByn Tlayovdou mepiméuyavros duo s
4 “ e 4 3 ~ 38 fe! A ‘ 4 e >
TEAN TOY iTTéwY Ex TOU ahavos Tept Tov Aohor, ws eE7rovet
Q : 7 Ss a x e , 9 , Q a
TO EVMVULOY aUTOY, Kal uTEeppavevTwy aidvidiws, TO VuKaV
~ t a 4 ‘4 cA a > ‘4 >
roT@y A@nvaiwy Képas vouicay ado oTparevpa emévas Es
4 “A Q > a » e A ww
ofov xaraornves’ Kai audhorépwbev dn, viro TE TOU Tot-
, xn e oA ww o 3 a Q 4
ovrov Kai uo Tav OnBaiwv ederopevov Kai Trapappyyvuv-
Tov, puyn KabeornKe: Tavros Tod oTparod tov ‘A@nvaior.
Ne A ‘ \ oy 2 . ON , PY)
Kai ot pev mpos TO AnAuy tre Kai thy Gadaccay wpyuncay, 6
15301 de emt Tod ‘Opwrov, aAAot S€ mpos [lapynOa ro dpos, oi
de as Exaoroi twa elxov édrida cwrnpias. Bousrol dé épe-7
TOpEVOL EKTELVOY, KAL paALoTa ot iaMHS ol TE QUT@Y Kal ot
4 a ~
Aoxpot, BeBonOnxores apre THs TpoTns yryvopevns’ vuKros
4. ouv}om.i. §. OnBator}a@nvaios K. 6. éxpdrycay T.
dv0 réAn wepeméunpavros C.g. 8. réy ismewy] om. c.
éx a = 44 12. xal ray OnB. T. 13. cabecornxes A.B.C.F.G.H.K.L.
N.0.T.V.c.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri xadeorxet. 14. TE
ipvnOoy Cc. 17. of trms of re atravy A.B.E.F.G.H.K.L.O.P,

3: Tapyn
c.e.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. of re irmeisd. Gre larweis T. ol armeis atray
18. yevopuerns Cc.

avrois refers to the Thespians, and the
sense of the is, “for being ex-
“posed by the retreat of those sta-
“‘ tioned next to them, and being sur-
“‘ rounded in a narrow space, the men
‘‘ whom they lost were cut down in
“their ranks while continuing to de-
“‘ fend themselves.”’ The same subject
is continued through the whole sen-
tence, and the dative avrois is used,
according to the rule given in the note
on IIT. 98, 1. to represent the retreat of
the other Bootians with reference to
its effect upon the Thespians, and not
as a mere fact by itself. The sense
therefore of abrois troywpnodyroy x.T.X.

VHUCYDIDES, VOL. IT.

is exactly, “the Thespians being ex-
*“‘ posed by the retreat of their neigh-
* bours.”

12. 7 iwrov| ‘ Breaking off
“‘ one part of the line from the other.”
The Athenian right was rather ad-
vanced beyond its original position,
and thus, when their left was forced
back from its ground by the Thebans,
the Athenian line was broken, and the
soldiers on the right being exposed in
flank and even in the rear, gave way
and fled. The same thing is described
in the battle of Mantinea by the ex-
pression mapeppiryvuvro fon dua nal és’

éxaTepa
K

OOTKTAIAOLT
BQROTLA. A.C. 42%. ome. 80.1.
de éridafosons TO epyov pgov To wAnOos Tay devyovrew
8duawOn. Kal TH voTEpaig. ot Te Ex Tov Opwrod Kai ob Ex
“A , ‘ 2 , 3 A 2 \ @
tov AnAtov duAakny éyxaraderovres (eixov yap auTo opws
ért) amexopicOnoay Kara. Oadaocay en oixov. XCVII. xat
The Baotians rete of Bowwrol TpOTaloy OTHTAVTES KAl TOUS EQUTOY §
to give back the A- :
thentan dead for bu- GVEAOLEVOL VEKPOUS, TOUS TE TOY ToAEMioV
rial, till the Athe- / ‘ A /
lars should haveeva, OKVAEUTaYTES, Kat udAakny KataXrovres,
> r 9 N a Q “~ ?
avexopnoay es thy Tavaypay Kai r@ Anrip
éreBovAevoy ws mpooBadouvres. €x S€ Tar
PN "AOnvaiay Knpv& Tropevopevos émt Tovs vEKpous 10
crravTg knpuxt Bowwt@, bs avrov amoorpéyas Kal elroy ore
ovdey mpakes mplv ay avros avaxwpnoy WaAW, Karagtas ent
9 é y¥ ‘ 4 w“~ ”~ C4 » r
‘AGnvaiovs éAeye ta tapa tov Bowrev, ore ov Suaiws
Spacey mapaPaivovres Ta vojupa tov “EAAnvey’ act
A 3 A sv a A ‘ 9 4 e a ~
yap elvat xabeornkos tovras emt thy aAAnAwy “pov Tov ig
> / > 7 » 4 \ U4 , >
_evovtwy amexecOau, ‘AOnvaiovs dé AnAov retyioavres €vot-
Kev, Kai Goa avOpwror év BeBnA@ Spaat, mavra yiyverOa
avroht, 5Swp te & wv anpavotov ohiot TAnY Tpos Ta lepa
3 xepuiBe xpnoOa, avaonacavras vdpeverOar' woTE virép TE
‘Tod Oeov Kai éavrav Bowwrous, emixaAoupevous TOUS opwyXeTas 20

2. te] r Bekk. yap atr¢ T. om. g. spooBaddvres T.
Il. son GN pat’ 12. doaxephoes ey. ; inl démaiove ABLE.HLN.h

180

roy . Goell. Bekk. vulgo emi rovs anvaious. [N. articulum habet soak pea ]
éAcye mapa c.d.g.i. 16. 3€ xat dndcov B. 17. dvOperro] ddA Q.
‘3. xépriBa rej}om.T. 20. rov]om.N.V. = xadoupevous dueoyeéras ©.

Bdnpevey *AXxpunvns réxos. Similiter Ari-
stophanes Pace, 950. Hepic&e roy Bapsy
Taxéws em Seid. Hépe 3) 1d dqdvor 158”
éuBayyo X\aBoy. Nec minus tamen ex-
tra usum sacrorum xépyey dicitur rd

1. ae Diodor. ex rijs Tév
Aaupay Tips THY Te STOA'N nh peyd-
Any ev dyop@ xarackevdcat, kal yadxais
erlang coounoa etc. Confer Pausa-

awa A ae de porticu, p. 752. vid.
im.

489. Wass. eer ik
19. xeépufii} De voce yep ita A-
oo. IX. c. 18. ‘Kor de vdap,
els 8 aréBarrov daddy éx rou Bwpov
AapPdvovres, Ep’ ob Hy Ouciay éreré-
Aouy, xal rourp mepippaivorres, Tos wa-
adden tryuifov. Vide Casauboni ata
ups. Et eumdem ad Theo
Character. cap. 16. ubi hec sotert ex ex
Euripidie Hercul. Fur. 928. MédAwp b¢

Saddy xerpt Sef Hepa, Eis xépms os

xara xetpds vowp, que ante prandium,
vel coonam manibus adfundebatur, ut
in illo plus semel ito in Odyssea
Homeri, Xép»fa & —aggiphaet mpOxe
éréxeve Gépovoa. Vid. Eustath
@. p. 1351. et Sie ber a. p. 1400. "Pol:
luc. II. 149. S rius genus per-
tinet hic locus Thu ordi. UKER.
20. rods deangtrae] * ‘Opeeyeras ol oup-
peréyorres TOY aitay yasy xal réy alréy
tepov. ScHOL.

HVITPAGHE A. IV. 97, 98.
BCROTLA. A.C. 424, Olymp. 69. 1.

r Q ‘ 9 4 4 a “A 3 ~ e ~
daipovas Kai rov "ArodAw, mpoayopevesy avrovs €x Tov lepoi
amuvras amopéeperOar Ta oderepa avrav. XCVIII. 7ro-
The Athenians allege, GaUTA TOU KNpuKos eltrovros of AOnvaiot mép-
that the right of con- ‘ Q . : es ’
quet conferreds aw. WavTes mapa Tovs Bowwrovs eavray Kypuxa
fn] possession of sacred a ‘\ e a 4 > ~ ¥ 2a\

Bu wall as of protne TOU HEV lepou ovTE adixnoa epacay ovdev
~ “ e€ a
property ; and there oire Tou Aorrol éxovres BAdxpew ovde yap
Deltom. Tv apxny evedOey emi rovrw, GAN Wa é&
avrov Tous adixovvras pGAdov odds apyvvovra. Tov 8€2
vonov rois “EAAnow elvat, ov dy 7 TO Kparos THs ys
lOEKAOTHS nV TE TrA€ovos TY Te Boayurépas, TOUT@Y Kal Ta iepa
ael yiyver Oat, Tporots Oeparrevopeva ols Gy mpos Tois eiwOoor

‘ , »" ) “ a “A A “A.
kat Suvwvra. Kai yap Bowrovs xai tous todAous Tav3
GAAwy, Soo. eLavactncavrés Twa Big vépovra yyy, addo-
Tpiots tepois TO mparov emedOovras oixeia viv KexTnoOa:.

15 KQi QuTot el pev emi wAcoy SurvAOyvat THs éxelvwOY KpATnC AL, 4

aA rT A aS “A \ 8 4 as AN e 4 e 3

tour ay éxew* viv de ev @ pepe eioly, Exovres elvar ws Ex
a > > V4 @ r) a~ > & n” é
oderépov ovx amevar. vowp TE Ev TH avayKy Kiwjoat, nV 5

2 > A Oo , 94 \> 9 , 2 4

ovx avrot vBper mpocberOa, adA Exewous mporEpovs Eri

13]

I. 7; yey ©. . of] om. G.L.O.P.d.e.i. 4. davray xnpuxa| om. Q.

épacay DBixiora e 4 payee K.T. iva] in margine F. om. A.B.E.h.

. duivovra: A.B.E.F.i 13. ip) om. f. 13. Thy yay T. 1p. SuvOnvas

A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.N.T.V.c.e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo duvnOeier.
16. viv 8 dy V. Bekk. éxdvravT. = 18. rpodeobad.

5. o6re dducnoa—otre éxdvres Bda-
ver. The distinction between the
words ddixety and SAdrrey, so familiar
to the readers of Aristotle’s Ethics, is
here strictly observed. The Athenians
had done no injury to the temple; for
here can be no injury where men are
not the aggressors, but are pry re-

wrong offered to themeelves :

and what karm they might do to the

temple would be wholly involuntary,

use it was necessity which com-

Pelled them to apply sacred things to
Profane usee

1X. ols 4»—diverra:] The sense of
these words is, that the temples be-
come the lawful sion of an in-
vader, not only when all their accus-
tomed rites are kept up, but also when
such are kept up as are practicable.

All that is required to satisfy the gods,

is, that their temples should be re-
spected as far as was possible. This,
no less than the performance of all the
usual observances, would be sufficient
to avoid the guilt of profanation. The
construction is equivalent to depamevd-
peva Tos Tre €
xal dv a. divas} Co I
15. el pev—OuvnOyvas | Com gt,
5.dcaatper éxelywy Sov eiebeu.T I. 102,
4. Gre 81) d\agOa atrdy, and the note on
this last passage quoted from Goller.

16. éxdvres elva: x. r. .] “ But as it
‘“‘ was, the portion which they did oc-
“‘cupy, they would not, if they could
‘ help it, stir from it, as they consider-
“ed it to be their own property.” For
the expression <¢xéy elvas, see the note
on II. 89, 10.

K 2

ot rpdémos nal ols dy .

OOTKTAIAOT
BCEOTIA, A.C. 494. Olymp. 89.1.
6riv oderépay édOovras apvvopevor BralerOa xpnoOu. may
& cixos elvar Tq ToAcup Kai dewp Twi Kareipyopevov Evy-
yvapov TL yiyverOa Kai mpos Tov Oeov. Kai yap Tov
axovoloy ayaprnarey Karadvyny elvat Tovs Bapous, Tapa-
yopioy Te emi TOS pn avayK) Kaxois GvopacOnvat, Kal ovK 5
yemt Tois amo Tay Evudopwoy Tt ToAuUNOATL. TOUS TE VvEKpOUS
qoAv petcoves éxeivous avTi tepovy afiovvras amoddovar

132

7 a a N \ os e a \ Q , ,
. aaeBew 7 Tous pin eOedAovTas Lepois TA pH WpEerovTa Kopi-

~ » # i ’ a“ ‘
s(erba. cadas re exéAcvoy ofiow. cimeiv, py

“ a B a ”~ 9 2 ‘ 9 ~ 3 , ¥ 9 > ®? ‘
Ths Bowrav yns (ov yap ev TH Exewwv ert eval, ev 7 OE

rT 4 5D ~ 5
aTtovol EK

\ »9 , 2 .\ 66 A A ? Q “ 4
Sopi éxrnoavro), aAAa “ KaTa@ Ta TaTpia Tous VvEKpous o7Trev-

“ Sovow avaipeto Oat.”

XCIX. of d€ Bowrot amexpivavro,

2. rd woAeuo corr. F.N. xareipyacpévoy d. fvyywopdyriom. EB. 4. éxov-
oiov A.B.F.T.b.e.h. 5. ooK— peeoee pi) awd ray Evucopar g. 6. 7]
om. A.B.T.d. roApo@ot 1.L.0.P.Q.e. 4. xaradiddvas bh. 8. eboeBetr L.

O.P.Q. eOédovras Sowep ripnpare
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ra psy spoonKovra

évas KeXevew Q.
cwayro kal ra narpia T. ra om. A

1. way & elxds elvas x.7.r.] I am
inclined to read rd so\éup—xarecpys-
pevov, which Goller also prefers. “And
* every thing, it was likely, which was
“done under the pressure of war and
** some instant danger, would come to
“‘ be something pardonable even in the
*¢ judgment of the God.”’ In this man-
ner fvyyvapoy keeps the sense which it
has in III. 40, 2. Evyyvopor 8 dori rd
dxovowoy. For wpds rov Geov, “in the
“‘ judgment of the God,” see Poppo’s
note, p. 322. and compare I. 71, 6.

3. Tay dxovoiwy duaprnparoy x, T. A. |
As in the case of accidental homicide,
where the slayer fled to the altars for
protection, and remained there till he
could get some one to administer to
him the rites of purification. See the
well known story of Adrastus in the
first book of Herodotus.

7: éxeivous] Tovs Bowwrovs. ros @n-
Batovs agtotvras xopiferOas pev rd iepdv
ro émt AnXiov, dyramodiddvar Be Tous
yexpovs Trois "AOnvaians, aveBeiy paddov
frep rovs *A@yvaiovs pi) OéAovras Ko-
pioacOa rd py mpérovra Trois iepois

lepois g.
Q. Taur. vulgo ra mperovra. [N. habet ra
sperovra, sed ra ex rasura ubi olim plures literse extabant. |

10. Tis Tray Bowwray c.

ra pn mperovra G.H. Schol.

Q. amwvow] dr

otdé yap Gy dv Q. —s 1. dopexrij-

pndé vexpovs Gey ayrixarad\drrecOa.
SCHOL.

9. capas re éxéAevoy x. T.A.] “The
“‘ Athenians desired the Beotians to
*‘ tell them at once to bury their dead,
‘‘ without its being necessary for them
“ first to evacuate Beeotia; for in fact
“they were not in Beeotia, but in a
‘‘ gpot which their arms had fairly con-
“quered.”” The answer which the
Athenians wanted the Boeotians to give
them was this: “that they might bury
‘‘ their dead without being required to
“‘ leave the territory of the Boeotians.”’

12. of 8€ Bovwrot dmexpivayro x. T. A.]
The Bootians wished not to give up
the Athenian dead till the Athenians
should have evacuated Delium. Ac-
cordingly, finding that the Athenians
had answered their charge of sacrilege
and profanation of the temple, they
now varied their ground, and tried to
evade the Athenian request in this
manner: “If, as you say, you are not
“in our country, but in your own,
“then you can bury your dead without
‘“‘ asking permission of us: but if you

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 99, 100. 133

BCZOTIA. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. I.
» \ 3 “~ 4 : 3 / 9 ”~
Upon which the Be €& prey ev TH Bowwria eiolv, amwvras ex TS
otians on their aide ¢ a a , A ld : \ 2 a
re , EXToV arropeperOa: ta oerepa, ei de Ev TH
3 a 9 “\ a N
dead. EXELV@V, AUTOS YlyYVMOKELY TO ToOLNTEOV, vopi-
N A» ad 9 ? N A 9 , a
Covres thy pev "Opariay, év 7 Tos vexpous (ev peOopios THs
? a ~ ld 9 4 b) Xe 4
5 axns yevouerns) Keira EvveBn, AOnvaiwv xara TO UmnKoov
9 Q s a > a e “~ “A 3 A PY 9
€ival, Kal ouK ay avtous Bia opwy Kparnoa: avTdy' ovd ad
eamréevdovro OnOev urep THs exeivwv’ TO Se “ é€x THs é€auTav”
> \ S 3 , “c. c \ 3 a a
evirperes elvat amoxpivacOa: “ amuvras Kat amoAaBew @
~ i “~ “~
“ ararovow.” 6 d€ knpvé trav 'A@nvaiwy axovoas amnAbev
10 GIT paxTOs.
A 4 ‘ “~
C. Kai oi Bowwrot evOus peramepapevor ex re ToU Mn-
4 ,
Atéws KoArrov axovriotas Kai ogevdovntas, kai BeBonOnxorav
2 n A A f 4 a
a wie, CUTOIS pera THY paxnv Kopwiwvr Te dio yeAtoov
e* “~ “a 3 4 9
the fort of Detinm, o7rAir@y Kat tov ex Nicaias efeAnAvOorov
and take it, , a < , ¢
15 IleAorrovynoiwv dpovpav cai Meyapewv apa,
3 , a A x 4 4 ? a ,
éoTpatevoay ext TO AnAtov Kat mpooéBadov T@ Tetyiopart,
ww , , ‘ 4 o
aAA@ TE TpoT@ TrEparavres Kal pNnXaYNY Tpoonyayoy, TpTEp
@ > 8 , , , , , > 2
etAey avro, Toravde. Kepaiay peyadny Sixa mpicavres exoi-2
od . , 0 9 “ a 9, NX
Aavay aracayv, Kal Evynppooay TaAw axptBos womrep avdov,
5. ovvéBy B.F.

2. avriy N.Q. atray V. 3. ywooxe—paxns| om. P.

V.c.f.g. 6. avrés P. opay Bia Tf. 4. Tov éxeivay V. = avrav N.V.
8. aroxpiverOa V. amdvras| dravras P. é om. F. II. pydrjiws P.
BeBonxérwov T. 17. herep etAov K.d.e.i. 18. etdev

12. ot yp alia E.

avr T. sed ab ead. manu ro o superscriptum habet. 19. way] om. g.

18. cia Talem fere machinam
ita depingit pollodorus Poliorcet. p.
21. Tivovrat xutpat, } dotpdxwo: odn-

“‘ are in our country, then first go out
** of it, and s you shall have
“ your dead.”” The Beeotians knew all

the time that this was merely vexatious;
for the Athenians could not bury their
dead without their leave, whether the
ground which they occupied belonged
to Attica or to Beeotia. Oud a’ éomev-
Govro x.r.A. ‘ Nor, according to their
“ own statement, did they like to fam
‘a truce for a country which did not
“‘ belong to them ;” i.e. they pretended
that the land being alleged to be out of
their dominion, there was no need for
them to grant a truce for any thing
done in it.

16, Andcov] Hunc locum spectat Har-
pocration in émi An\ip. Wass.

pais Newion Sedepnevos ard rou rubpévos,
CaxrvAiain tpunnpatt, davewydéres otros
wiutAavrat avOpaxes Aerrov, xal €yovar
aupryya odnpay, els Av GAdn évrideras
ovptyE doxapara éyovoa. mip 8 AaBwv
é dybpat arreras €ucbyowpevos kal wAn-
yiv dpoiay epydteras pdoyl, kal érep-
Baives r@ AiO, nail dpvocera df£ous, ff
Grou rav dpiystwov éyxeonevov. Confer
fEnesz Com. Tacticum, oP ‘ et Ju-
lium Africanum, cap. IV. Wass.
Inter alia exempla éxdpdcews etiam
hunc locum proponit Theon Progy-
mnasm. cap. XI. DuKER.

134 OOTKTAIAOY
BCEOTIA. A.C. 434 Olynip. 89. L
Kai én’ axpay réeAyra te ApTnoay aduoeETi, Kal axpodicLov
aro THS Kepaias adnpovv és avroyv vevov Kabkito, Kat éoe-
goonpwro ent péya Kai rou addov EvAov. mpooryov dé éx
WoANod datos TH Texel, aAWTA TH aymédAw Kal ToLS
EvArots @xodounro’ Kal Grore ety éyyvs, hioas peyadass

seabevres és TO Mpos éavTa@Y axpoy THs KEepaias éhiowv. 7
S€ avon woioa oreyavas és Tov A€Byra, éxovra avOpaxas Te
nupevovs Kat Oeiov Kai micoay, droya emoies peyaAny Kai
ire Tou Teixous, ware pndeva Ere ex avrovd pea, ad\Aa

/ amoAsrrovras és huyny Kataornvea: Kal TO TéelyiTuUA TOUTE 10
v4 5T@ Tpor@p aAava. Tov de hpovpar oi pev amBavov, Siaxo-
aio S€ éAnhOnocay’ trav dé GAAwv To TWAHOos és Tas vais
éo Bay amexonicOn én’ oikov.

CI. Tot d€ AnAiov erraxabexary NEPS. Anpdevros pera
THY BaxnY, Kal Tob amo TOV ‘APyvateoy KnpuKos, ovdey 15
After which they re- erurrapevoy TOY Yeyernueveoy, €AOovros ov
hows Athenians wig OAD COTEDOY ads wept TOY vexpav, amedo-
TTR vay ot Bowwrot Kai ounere rawr arexpwvayro.

2 om both sides, ameOavov Se Bowrav pev ev TH paxn oAty@
éAagoous Twevraxociav, AOnvaiwy de odiy@ €Aaooous xtAiwv 20
xad ‘Immoxparns © oTparizyos, Wiriav Se Kal oxevodopwy
qroAus aptOpos.

3 Mera S€ ryv paxny ravrnv Kai o Anpoobéns oriyp
YoTEepov, Ms avT@ Tore TAECavTL TA Mepl Tas LTidas THs
a el om. L.O.P. , i aia V.f. dxpodirytoy O. 2. és] és N.V.

pacer tl ; 3- EvAov rd mhéov L.Q. 4-

6. Oévres K. ovrd Te oes ¢ ee rs ew cred ABOREGHLN,
O.T.V.c.e.f. ae yore k. Pop Aes U ért. rd
om. A.E.F. TE aoe FGHLKLN.OP.V.c
e.g.h.i. tiesck. Popga. €oBay dmexouic Oncay T. éuBar
Gwexo vay. 18. ravra ‘CH H.K.V. 21. Wedod c. 23. 8¢] om. d.
24. rére] ree

3- éwt péya xal rot Ddov ~vdAov} See ut Thebani ex manubiis ingentem in
the note on II. 76, 4 foro porticum construerent, templa spo-

7. wo] Agnoecit Pollux, II. 77. liis armorum replerent, Deliorumque
Wass. solemnem conventum ex pecuniis pre-

20. "A@nvalay] Diodorus, lib.12. tan- de instituerent. Hups
tum cxsorum numerum fuisse scribit, 31. WiAde—woAUs apSuds] But Thu-

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 101, 102,
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
WESTERN qrpododias mépt ov mpovywpnoev, Exov TOV
GREECE. i‘ Pe :
After the failure of his OTPATOY el TOY veav Tov Te 'Axapvavey Kal
attempt on Beotia, » , . 9 , , € ,
Demeuhenes make, “Ypaiov, kat A@nvaiwy rerpaxociovs omAt-
an unucentil d- rac, amropacw eroinoaro és THY LiKvoviay.
) TY
scent on the coast of ‘ , . 2 = P
5 Sicyon. kal mpl tacas tas vais KaramAevoat BonOn- 4
gavres of Lixveoviot Tovs amoPeAnxoras érpeay Kal Kare-
0 3 “ A A N A > - ‘ A ~
diwtay és Tas vais, Kal Tovs ev atréxreway Tous Oé (avras
€AaBov. rpomaiov dé arnoavres Tous vexpovs vimroaovdous
Death cftitcten He amédocay, améOave S€ Kai Diradxns ’Odpvaay 5
one «BactAevs ume Tas auras nyépas Tois ext An-
Aig, orparevoas emi TpiBaddrous nat vixnOeis waxy. TevOns
dé © Sarapadoxov adeAdiois av avrov eBacirkevcev Odpv-
OGY TE Kal THS GAAns Opaxns Homep Kai exelvos.
CII. Tot 5S avrod yxeavos Bpacidas éxwv tous emt
a
15 Opaxns Evpyaxous eorparevoey és Audirodw ryv ext Zrpv-

135

COASTS OF 4 a 3 4 > , A A
t ° - 2
ee eeasTs OF, How morap@ ‘APnvaiwy amoniay. ro dé xo
THRACE.

, a 949 e “~ e , 2 \ 4 /
ploy rovro ep ov viv 7 ToAs EoTiy EereipaceE
Brasidas proceeds to \ ’ — ’ ‘ 7
stick AMPHIPO. (EV Wporepov Kat Apurrayopas o MiAnatos

1. spobyopnoey B.C.E.K.L.N.O.T.V.b.c.d.e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
mpoxepnoey -H. vulgo mpotxyapnoay. 3. rerpaxtoxiALovs d. 4. erotnoayro

Pi. em K. = 5. 7dsvais]om.V. 6. és ocxveviay T. II. rpiBadovs
L.0.Q.V.g. et in textu N. sed alterum X. superscript. 12. owapadixou d. mep-
aidov Q. omapdéxov Haack. adedgidous A.g. €avrot B. — ¢Bacidever f.

14. rov 8€ avrov V.

15. ouppdyous Sorep xal éxeivos Evpydxous K.
Aiowos E.F.

18, pn-

cydidea had said before that the light the forty Atheman ships already men-

troops had set off for their homes be-
fore the Bootian army came up, 80
that not many of them were present at
the battle. See ch. go, 4. and 94, I. ob

évovro 6rs pr) dAtyo. Dr. Bloom-

field explains this by supposing that

they were overtaken and cut off by the

Beeotian cavalry in the pursuit, not

having got far enough to be out of
reach of the enemy after the battle.

3. cat "A@nvaiwy rerpaxocious dmXiras |

I have put a comma before these words,

to shew that the “ four hundred heavy

“armed men” were only the epibate of

tioned as being under the command of
Demosthenes in the Corinthian gulf.
chap. 77,1. We have already seen that

the number of epibate on board an

Athenian ship at this
bably about ten men.
III. 95, 2.

15. és "Apcbirrokw] The first unsuc-
cessful attempt of Aristagoras to effect
a settlement at Amphipolis took place
A. C. 497; the second was made A. C.
465; and the colony of Agnon was

lanted A.C. 437. See Fynes Clinton,
asti Hellen. Append. IX.

ee was pro-
ee the note on

136 a OOTKTAIAOYT
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 424 Olymp. 89. 1.

LIB. Origin of theco- Geyryov BaciAréa apeia KarToixioal, GAAG U7TO
lony and description ,

of its ste "Hodavey éEexpovoOn, ereara dé xai oi “AOn-
vaior €reot Svo Kai TpuaKovre VOTEpOY, ETroixous pupious opar
TE QUT@Y Kal TMV GAAwY Tov BovAcMEVOY mepypavres, ot Ote-

3 geeeinoie ev ApaBnoxe vo Opaxdy. Kai adfis évos Séovres
TplaxooT@ ére. eADovtes of ‘APnvaiot, “Ayvavos rod Nexiov
oixwaTod exreppOevros, "Hdavas ekeAaoavres éxturay To

, a o , » , Cav 3» a e

4X@piov TovTo, omep mporepoy Evvea odot exaAovvro. wp-
~ A 93 ~ 9 f a 3 a 9 , a, > & ~
pavro Oe ex ths ‘Huvos, nv avroi ciyoyv eumopuv exit Te

oTopart Tov ToTapov eradadooty, WEVTE Kal EikOTL OTA- 10
Stovs améxov amd ths viv moAews, qv ’Apudirodw “Ayvor
> ? rd 3’ 9 » f 4 ~ , “
@vopacer, Ore ér’ audhorepa mepippeovros TOU Trpupovos, Sux
TO Teplexey auTny Telyet paxp@ amoAaBov ex ToTapmou és

QN “a 3s 4 ? \ “ w# wv

worapoyv mepipayvn és Oadaocay TE kal THY TrELpoY @KioeV.

CIII. éri ravrny obv 6 Bpacidas apas €£ ’Apvav rns XaA-15
KiOuns eropevero TS oTpaT@. Kal adixopuevos epi SeiAnv
He effects the pamge mt TOY AvAwva xal Bpopicxoy, 7 7 BoABn
sania a Aipyn eEinow és Oadaooay, Kat Seurvorrom-

, 3 tA A 4 ‘ 1 § .' e ‘4 .

acapevos éxaper THV vUKTA. xeyov O€ Hy Kai Urévecer’ 7
Kal padAov apynoe, Bovdcuevos Xabeiv rovs ev TH Apdt- 20
WOAEL TAnY TaYv mpodioovrey. Noav yap "ApytAiwy re év

I.xaroxcjoaE. a7dG.L.0.P.d.c. 2. ndevov H.K.P. sis ga rao
O.g. Fdevas K. ydevorsl. InfralV.108. Fdaves F.H.K. 7daves micve pes
g. et V. 6. poavas L.N.O.g. bem noovas K. A areat ieee iene
oper avray t. ay re avray V. . kal rev] om. V. épwarres Tf.
5. i rere eae -K.L.0.V. GeaBnoxg g. Spachnorg C. sic}. yhoo

T.V.h. Poppo. er Bekk "$E pt Priscianus, p. 11 Teaco
Tae Nex tare Se vac G. 8. 8 npirspor Gt O.Pde.
exadovvro A.B.C.E.
Bekk. vulgo éxaXeiro. 9. ént ordpart rod rorapoi d. rou srorayod eri
ordpart c.g. 14. gxnoev I. 15.€ fo THs yaAnBuns Gpas e. 16. wept
c.g. 8ndnv E. 17. ds paddy A.B.F.G.h. Goel. Bekk. vulgo Spwpicxor

O.P. fg.hi. Haack. Poppo. Goell. vulgo dalla ei [ierénier N. ‘sed ex
rasura. | 20. xal] om. Q. 21. dineMlae or] om. L

II. §v "Apdlrohw dvdparey] For ing the map. For the sense of the
sea thing connected with the topo- words did rd meprexew recs sei part
phy of Amphipolis, see the memoir &' ay@nddva, ch. 40, 3
at the end of the volume, accompany- vip ompagiv.

ZAYITPA®SHS A. IV. 103.

AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.

avry oixyropes, (eiot 5é of Apyidcoe Avdpioy arrotxot,) Kat
Got ot Evverpacoov tava, ot pev Tlepdixxa metOopevot, of

de Xoarxidedor. padwra d€ of "Apyidw éyyvs re mpoo- 3
oxourres Kai aet Tore Tois “A@nvaiow dvres Dromrot Kai emt-
5 BovAevortes TS xpi, eredn mapérvyev 0 Katpos Kai Bpa-
aidas 7dOev, erpakav te ex wAciovos mpos Tous éu7roALrevov-
Tas opay éxet Orws evdoOncerat 7 mods, Kat Tore OeEdpevor
aurov Ti) mode Kal amooravres Tov "AOnvaiwy éxeivy TH
VUKTL KATETTNOGY TOV OTpaToV TpoTw emi THY yépupay Tod

1o7roTapou. ameéxer Sé TO ToAWpa TA€ov THs SiaBacews, Kats

137

ov xabeiro teixn @omrep viv, puvdaKn Sé Tis Bpayeia xabee-
Ud a “d e ‘4 € ‘4 4 A a

ornke’ nv Biacapevos padims o Bpacidas apa pev THs mpo-

Sogias odons, dua dé xal yetpavos Gyros Kat ampooSoKntos

1. xat Ddo. A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.h.i. Haack. Goell. Bekk.

0 xai of ddAos. 2. mecOdpevos rrepdixkg e. 3. mpdooxo T. 5 érei 8¢
N.Q.T.V. —wapecyevg. _xal 6 Bpacidas N.V. 6. érpafay A.B.C.E.F.G.
I.L.N.O.P.T.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. Bekk. Goell. vulgo érpafev. 8. dxeivy

A.B.E.F.G.H.I.K.L.N.O.P.T.V.b.c.d.e.g.h.i. Haack. Bekk.Goell. vulgo év éxeivy,
probatum Schefero ad L. Bos. Ellips.p. 701. 9.mpécmG. mpd éw yp. H. Bekk.
Goell. mpoewtE. 11. 1rvxn N. xabeorneac.g. 12.6 Bpacidas padios N.V.

9. spéow] Bekker and Goller have ‘qua visitur Euripidis sepulchrum.”

The “ Are-

received into the text the marginal X

reading of the Cassel MS. [H.] po ew;

but I with Poppo in thinking the
old ing mpécm by no means inde-
fensible. It signifies, ‘‘ set him on, or

“ forward, on his way;” as if the Ar-
gilians, not contented with having en-
tertained Brasidas in their own city,
Were anxious also to guide and assist
him on his way beyond it. It appears
that Brasidas performed the march
from Arnz to Amphipolis in something
less than fweaty-tout hours, with no
other halt than at Bromiscus, where
the men had their supper. The dis-
tances are not easy to ascertain. Bro-
miscus (Bormiscus in Steph. Byzant.)
is the traditional scene of the death of
Euripides. In the Jerusalem Itinerary,
there occurs the corrupt name “ Pe-
“ ripidis,” as distant twenty miles from
Amphipolis; with the remark subjoin-
ed, ‘Ibi positus est Euripides poeta.”
Ammianus Marcellinus is speaking of
the same place, when he mentions
“Arethusa convallis et statio, in

VII. p. 339. ed. Vales.
convallis et statio” of Ammia-
nus is evidently the “ Aulon and Bro-
“* miscus” of Thucydides; the very
name “ Aulon” being descriptive of
the place, a valley through which the
lake Bolbe discharges itself into the
sea. But we have no means of ascer-
taining the distance between Arne and
Bromiscus, as the situation of Arnz is
altogether unknown.
10. améxes 8€ rd méd\copa x. 4. A. ]
“ The town is further off than the pas-
* sage of the river:” i.e. when Bra-
sidas had crossed the Strymon, he was
not yet come to Amphipolis, but waa
so far distant from it, that he was en-
abled to effect his passage unobserved.
The town, as we shall see, stood on
the hill above; and the bridge was
probably near the south-eastern end of
the reach of the Strymon, which flows
round Amphipolis; just where the
coast road, keeping at the foot of the
hill of Cerdylium, would first come
upon the river.

“* thusa

138 OOTKTAIAOT

AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 424. Otymp. 99.1
mpoorerav, StéBn THY yépupay, Kal ra e&wo tev ‘ApderoAc-
TOV OiKOUYT@Y KaTa Tay TO xopiov evOus eixe. CIV. rips Se
The people of amphi OlaParews avrovd abyw Tos ev TH woAE ye—
ti aah 1, YENHENS, Kal Tov ew mohAav pev ANTKO-

“~ a ‘\ “~
friends of the Athen!- weyoy Toy O€ Kal KaTADEVYOVT@V ES TO TELXOS, 5
an connexion summon ~ 7 r Pp
THUCYDIDES, the of AptbiroAiras €s OopyBov peyay KaréoTncay,

2 aE aAAws Te Kai aAAnAols Uronroe Gvres. Kae”
to their amistance. = A¢yerar Boaciday, ei nOEAnTE pen ED aprayy y
T > oTpar@ TpamrerOa. arAN evOus yopnoa mpos THY TOAW,

3 Soxely ay éAciy. viv dé 6 pev iSpvoas roy oTparov eri Ta x0
¥ 3 4 ° a e SAN 3 “~ 3 Q aA cA e
é€m erddpape, Kai ws ovdev avTr@ amo TaY Evdoy wS TporeE-
déyero améBawev, novyatev’ of 8 evavrio: Tos mpodidovct,
Kparovvres TQ TAHOE @OTE wy avTixa Tas WUAaS avoiyerOat,
meutrovot pera EvxAéovs rov orparnyou, os éx tov ’A@n-
vaiov mapny avrois huAaké Tov xapiou, ert Tov Erepoy OTpa- 15
tyyov trovt ért Opaxns, Gouxvdisny rov "OAcpou, os rade
Evveypawev, dvra wept Oacov (core Se 4 vynoos Tapio
3 ra > a “” 9 4 e e e o ’
arrolKia, améyovoa THs AudimoAews nptoeos nuepas pada.

mn 4 f ”“ \ ¢€ \ > a Q
4mdovv), KeAevovtes otic BonGew. Kal o pev axovoas KaTa
TAaXOS ENTAa Vvavoly at ETvXoY Tapovoa Edel, Kai éBovAETO 20
POacu padiora pev odv thy 'Audirody, mpy re évdovvat,
ei O€ yn, THv Hiova mpoxaradcBov. CV. ev rovtm dé oa
1. ra] om. O. 3. Trois] ris A.B.d.f. rods F. rvs T. 5. Kai]
or G. ae oes 8. 8 F Papel pegaay eat ga ee Haack.
ao oell. Bekk Boacidas hi o roy Bpaciday. éAnoe e€ . Tpe-
jas C.G.1.L.O.P.d.e.i. 10. mel ra &w C. 11. awedpane T. nal obdey
A.B.E.FH. K.T.c.£.g. 12. oi d¢ evavrios C.E.F.H.K.L.O.V. b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Poppo.
vulgo ol & ¢vavriot. 14. pera rou edxAcots E. ex} om. *AGnvaley | “ an

*¢ "AOnvay 2?” BEKK. in ed. 1846. 15. ém rov—tepl Odcoy om. T. quorum loco
leguntur of 8€ evavrio: rois mpodi<dotve: xparovvres " ee vxaop. 16. ray

t A.B.E.F.h. Bekk. Goell. rivG. ov] adrdy B 7. | om. f 18. nioeos
F.G. yioefas A.B.h. correct. N. Bekk. Goell. om. ie ae E i pice
E.F 22. mpoxaradafev A.B.C.E.F.G.H.LK. t N.O.P.T.V.b. g-bh.i.
Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo zpoxaraAafeiv.

16. trovt ém Spans] Bekker and Athens on the northern coast of the
Goller read ray, as if Thucydides A®Sgean. And this perhaps is the pi
meant that himeelf and Eucles were sense of the words. Tdv éxi ©
joint commanders of “the parts Thrace- would express Thu dides himse
‘“‘ ward,” ray ér © ms, the well- “ the other commander, namely, the
known term used to emilee the va- “one who was employed in the parts
rious colonies and dependencies of “in and about Thrace.”

EYITPA®HS A. IV, 104—106.
AMPHIPOLIS. A. ©. 424. Olymp. 80.1.
Bpacidas Sedtas xai tHy aro ris Oacov raév
veov Boney, ai ruvOavopevos Tov Qovxv-

; ae F j ,

re pbipati Sony RPT OTe <NEW TOY XPUT ELOY ilar tend

ately. épyacias ev TH Tept TavTa Opaxn Kat ar
savrov duvacba: év Tois mMpwTOIs TaY WrEeipwrav, nirelyeTo

mpoxaracyeiy, et Suvairo, THY TOAW, en adiuvoupévou avToU
‘To wAnbos trav 'Auderodrray, €Arrioay éx Oadacons Evp-

paxexov kal amo Ths Opaxns ayeipayra avrov mepuromoey

adds, overt mpooxmpoi. cai ry EvpBaow perpiay eEnrot- 2

10€iTo, Knpuypa Tode averrov, "ApderoXrav Kat *AOnvaiwy
Trev évovtrav tov pev Bovropevov emi Trois é€avTod THs ions
Kai opotas perexovra peve, Tov Oe pn eOédovTa amievat Ta
éavroi éxdepopevoy méevre muepov. CVI. oi 5€ roAAoi axov-
They receive his pro- gayres aAXOLOTEPOL EYEV v -
sae Manor paeoie cavres toTEpo eye ovTOo Tas yvapas, aN
15 =” erat Aws re xai Bpayv pev ’A@nvaiwy éurodcrevov,
es 3 ss
mame eveningatEion, TO Oe WAciov Evppuxrov. Kal Tov é&o dAn-
at the mouth of the , Q r “~ E 4 93 N \
Strymon. pbevrav avyvot oixewor evdoy noav’ Kat TO
Kypuypa mpos tov doBov Sixaov elvas vreAapBavoy, oi pev
1. Adoov| Oadacons L.O.P. 2. xal] om. e.
Pa aperos| Fortasse legendum spéroy. Bekk. elrreiyero T.
7. oe I. ouppaxtxdy B.C.F.T.V.c.d.e.g. 8. éyeipayr
9. otxért] om. mpooxepe: d.g. wpei H.c. mpoxwpoi A.B.C.F. Q. so
.Xe@poe ¢ N. sed of ~ rasura, et o prime ayllabe superscriptum ae mpoxwpoin E.
10. xhpvypa ré8e] KnpuKa 8éd. 11. rots] a 0. Me ‘wot tt om. 13. pf
woX éptoe Is. éroAtrevoyro nh rd dBoy
SmreduBavor H.L.N.O.P.Q.T.V. d.fi. Popse. (ali. >, Haack. Bekk. Goel. €Adp-
Bayor.

189

Brasidas, dreading the
effects of his arrival,
offers very moderate
terms to indnce the
people of Amphipolis

3: xpuciov H T. e.

6.4 ee

5. @ Tois mpérrots | Bekker proposes
to read ¢€y rois mp@roy, a conjecture, as
it seems to me, worse than needless.
But does Thucydides mean to call him-
self ‘“ one of the people of the Thracian
“main land,” so that dvvaq6ar—prei-
purady is to be in reted, “‘ was one of
“ the first persone on the main land in
“ point of influence ?” or does he not
rather in this place, as elsewhere, limit
the term jrepwray to the native bar-
=a aa not Suvacdat: ev “
ft, s signify what is more commo ly
expressed by Caer Tapa Tois Tpw-
ros, i.e. * he had influence with, or

“ amon saa the chief persons of the
“* main land ?”

II. THs tons xal duoias} In allusion to

he alts tie try wa of freedom enjoyed
by different classes of inhabitants in
the Greek cities. This article stipulated
that the inhabitants of Amphipolis who
were not Atheniane should be full citi-
zens, enjoying the political and religious
rites of citizenship, as well as those of a
personal and private nature.

18. apds rdv pd8ov| “ When mea-
‘‘ sured by the standard of their fear.”
Compare III. 11, 1. and the note there.

OOTKTAIAOT
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89.1
‘AG@nvaio: Sux ro dopevor ay eEedOeiv, 7ryovpevot ovK ev opoic
odicw elvan Ta Sewa Kal cpa ov mpordexopevor Bondeay €v
Taxel, 6 de GAAOS SpsAros ToAEds TE ev TH lo@ ov TTEPITKO-
apevot Kat Kwwdvvov Tapa. Soéay adiepevar. woTE TOY mpac—
covrov TG Bpacida 78n Kai éx rod havepod Stadicasouvroy §
aura, emedn Kat To wAnOos éwpwy TeTpaypevoy Kai TOU
mapovtos "AOnvainy oTparryou ouxert axpompevoy, €yeveTo 77
30uoAoyia Kai mpocedéEavro ef ols exnpute. Kol of pev THY
TOA ToLOUT® TpoT® Tapédocay, 6 dé Qouxvdidns Kai ai vies
, vA e g > A 4 9 N b f Q .' N
TauTn TH nNuepa oe xaremAcov es THY Hiova. Kat Thy pev 10
"Audirodw Bpacidas dpri ciye, rHv Se Hiova mapa vixra
éyévero Aafelv' ei yap pn éBonOnoay ai vines Sua raxous,
Gy. &p av elyero. CVII. pera de rovro 6 pev Ta ev TH
Braskias attacks Eon, “Hltove xabioraro, Gras Kal To aurixa, ny erin
ae ct anrten, © Bpacidas, xai ro eretra, aahadas é€et, de- 15
comeovertohim. Sauevos Tous eeAnvavras emtxopnoa avovev
dS b! ‘4 € \ ‘ N \. 9 f , “
2xaTa Tas omovdas. 0 de mpos pev Thy Huva xara re Tov
morapov moAdois tAoios advw KatawAevoas, el Tas THY
mpovxovcay axpay amo Tov Telyovs AaBov Kparoin tod
é€orrdov, kal Kara ynv amorepacas apa, audorépwley amre- 20
2. ra ded elvas C.G.L.O.P.d.e.i. BE dvehews T §. Hon éx rou V.
6. rerapaypevoy L.O.P. 4. 000 ers A.B.F. T. rr. Articulum
ante Bpacidas omisi cum A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L. N. £0. P.V.c oe c.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. dpr’ K. ae 12. el pn yap N 3. de] om. K. 14. xabl-
oraraf. drip P. > Bh. 8 beri rorras c. erixopnods

15. 8
A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.N.OPT. defg bi. "Haack. Po po. Goell, Bekk. vulgo
aGroxwpycat. 17. xara] om. L.O.P. Ig. ard] ach.

140

II. mapa voxra éyévero AaBeiv] | Com-
pare VI . 33> 3. Tapa rovotrov €yévero
aUure py mepimereiy ros A@nvains. VII.
41, 4. map cAlyow h Bepevyov Fj and)
Auyro. Herodot. I + 33) 4- qwapa év md-
Aaya pape wxay cAvpmada: where
see Valckenaer’s note on the passage.
Ilapa vucra answers to the English ex-
pression “ within a night,” or, “ his
“ taking the town happened all but a
“ night.” Yet the origin of the phrase
is not to trace out, unless it be
that apa wiera is literally, “ just miss-

“ing one night ;”? a ing,
- ‘het which ae near a hing pia
times as distinguished from the thing
itself, in which case it expresses diver-
sity, or even opposition; and some-
times, and more commonly, as distin-

ished from what is at a distance.

us 6 rap’ npépay sruperos is, “a fever
‘* that misses a day,” i.e. “‘ that re-
“turns every other ‘ley. ” See Viger,
chap. IX. sect. 6. and Hermann’s
notes, 414.

EYTTPA®HE A. IV. 107, 108.
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
KpovoOn, ta Sé mept thy Audarodw éEnprvero. nai Mup-
Kiwvos Te aUT@ mpocexopnoey Hodwvixn mors, [erraxod roo
"Héddvev Baoikéws amoPavovros viro trav Toakws maidwv
xai Bpaupovs trys yuvatxos avrov, cai Tadmpos ov moAA@

14]

4 ‘ \ @
svaTepov Kai Oiovyn’ eiot O€ aire: Gaciwy amoiiat. tapov

10 The Atheniansalarmed

15

de xa Tlepdixxas evOus pera tay GAwow Evyxabiory
TauTa.
CVIII. "Eyopevns S€ rns "ApuderoAcms of "A@nvaio és
péya S€os xaréaTnoav, ahAws TE Kal OTL n OAS avTois HV
abedAuos EvAwy re vavTnynocipwv Topp Kat
moll, aud at thege, XPNMET OV mpoor ode, Kal OTL pexpt pev Tov
i Zr pupovos nv wapodos Ococadayv Stayorvrov
send garrisons to the €7t TOUS Evppaxous omar Tos AaxeSaupoviors,
wrtian cont, Be THS S€ yedipas py Kparouvrov, avobev pey
HeyaAns ovens eri 7roAv Aijvys Tov ToTapod,
ta d€ mpos “Hiova tpinpect Tnpoupevwv, ovK

sidas requests rein-
forcements from Spar-
ay SvvacOa mpocedeciv' tore Sێ padia 75n

ta, but cannot obtain
them.

&

1. ae eae K.L.0.P.Q. pupxuvds g. pupxuvds E. 2. rod] rév L.O. 3 yo-
d&ido 4. yaupois f. yayndos g. ee Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
ABEG "Goa Bak Bs ebotn t2 sor olovpy E.G. ata
G.h kk. vulgo 4 avrois.

14. wey
«ai K. om. 17. mpocedeiy A.B.C EFHK.

ft aeack. vulgo,
Af po. Bek, Goell. mpoed ety. ‘Siva Bekk. ed. 1832.
om

no ora
T.V.£.g.
8¢] om. C.L.0.Q.d.e.

4. Tadnpes] I have followed Haack,
Goller, Hudson, and Duker, in
Tadnyos in this place, instead
of Taymos. For almost all the MSS.
read TaAmpos in another passage, V.6, I.
where the same place is clearly meant;
and TaAnwWos also is the reading of
Diodorus, XII. 321; of Strabo,
Fragm. VII. §. “16: and of Stephanus
a tius, who quotes the very words
Thucydides. ‘But Gatterer is right

and so it appears from the account of
Thucydides, V. 6, 1. where it is stated,
that Cleon, after (ieee recaptured To-
rone, sailed towards Amphipolis, and
during his stay at Eion reduced both
Stagirus and Galepsus by detachments
from his main force; both being towns
near the mouth of the Strymon, the
firat a little to the south, acd the other
a little to the east of it.

Is. Alums rov morayov}] “A lake

~

in distin this place from the
i distinguishing coast of Sithonia. The
latter was passed by the fleet of Xerxes
on its coasting voyage from Torone to
Olynthus. (Herodot. VII. 122, 2.) But
the Galepsus here spoken of is ex-
pressly said by Strabo to have been
situated to the east of the Strymon:

formed by the river,” i.e. formed by
the waters of the river spreading on
either side over ire adjacent country.
Compare V. 7, 4. 7d Atpym@des rov Zrpv-
pdvos. Colonel Leake speaks of it as
‘*a considerable marsh or lake,” like
that formed by the Mincio at Mantua.
In the following line, rnpoupévwr, as

OOTKTAIAOT
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 424. Olymp. 60.1
w“ ? 2 ~ “S
sévouitera yeyernoOa. Kat rovs Luypaxous epoBovvro ps7
drooraow. & yap Bpacidas & te Tois aAAow perprov
2 nw » “ 4 n~ 2Q 7 €
€avrov mapeixe, Kal éy Tois Aoyos mavTaxod édndov ws
3édcvbepdouwv thy “EAAdSa éxmeppOein. Kai ai modes Tuv-
4 ww“ , , 4
Gavopeven ai rav "AOnvaioy virnxoo ths te “ApdiroAcws
riv Gdwow Kal & wapéxerat, THv Te éxeivov mpaoryra,
“ 9 3 2 a
podruota dy ernpOnoay és TO vewrepiCew, Kal emexnpuKevovro
apos avrov kpucba, ememaptevan Te KeAevovTes Kal BovAdcpevoc
9 ~ > o“ 2 e
4aurot exacTot Mparo. crocTHva, Kal yap Kai ade epaivero
avrois, epevopevors pev THS "AOnvaiwy Suvapews ext Toooi-
rov S07 Sorepov Stepayn, To Se wAcov BovAnge Kpivovres
aoahe 7 mpovoig aopare, ciwbores ot dvOporrot, od pev
érBvpodow, éArrid: amepurxerrp Sova, 6 S€ wy Mpoi-
gevrat, Aoyuru@ avroxparopt SwheicOu. aya dé tov ’AGn-
vaiov ev tos Bowrois veworl mwerAnypéevov, Kat Tov
Bpacidov épodxa nai ov Ta Gvra Aéyovros, ws auT@ ei
Nicaay TH éavrod porn otparia ovK nOéAncay oi ’AOnvaios
EvpBareiv, apoovv, cal ériorevoy pndeva ww enti odas
1. évouitero A.E. évdute B.C. (ex rasura) F.G.H.K.LN.O.P.T.V.b.c.efg.
évéus{oy d. [recte, opinor, modo pgéia scribas pe illo pgdia. BEKK.| 3. avrdy vel
avréy C.G.K.L.0.g.i. davrg T. 4. af]om.P. 6. rape P. 7. awexnpu-
revovro G. 9. xat yap aad. 10. epevopems AN.QV. dpevopévn E. pe
om.d. ys|réyP. eérijom.g. 1. xpivavresd. 16. &podxa A.
GOnvais od nOéAncay e. 18. €Odpcovw Poppo. Bekk. ed. 1832. vulgo e6dpsour.
Poppo has rightly observed, refers to
the Lacademoninie: ‘* Watched as
‘* they were by a naval force.” I have
followed the best MSS. in pieigainces
spocedOeiy for mpoedbewy, two words

which are for ever confounded with
one another.

142

yero avrois are in sense as if it had
been évdépilow decay ely: davrois. Com-
pare Herodot. IV. 11, 5. roiox 3¢ Bacs-
Aevor Od far—Aoye s: and III. 16,
4. époya: peév oe Grep ciprras (ovdapyées
ev vope €or)) ov dixasov eivas Xéyorres. In
the following words, eloOéres of drOpe-
got, the sentence changes suddenly

Io. eWevopevos x. r. A.] The great-
ness of the Athenian power was the
measure of the error of those who had
looked for its downfall. Compare VII.
28, 3. Toy mapdAcyor rogovToy srotjoas,
dcov war’ adpyds tov modéuou kK. fF. X.
The nominative xpivoyres is an instance
of a curious anacoluthon ; being used
probably because the words ddea épai-

from a particular to an universal ex-
pression; what is first ascribed to the
Athenian allies in particular, being then
stated of all mankind generally. A ai-
milar instance of a contrary transition
occurs in I. 49, 4.al’Arraxai vie xns
ovx hpxov, Sedcdres ol orparryol rip
spdéppnow rey AOnvaiay.

‘* With rea-

14. Aoyiope avroxpdrops |]
“ soning that will hear nothing on the

* other side; sovereign, arbitrary.”

5

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 108, 109. 148
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 494. Olymp. 89.1.

n XN A ld “ x e \ 4 > a“ a»
BonOnaa. ro de péyiorov, dia To nOovny éxov ev TH avrixa,
\. @& Ss w~ 4 > , 4 o
Kai ore To mpa@rov Aaxedaipovioy opywovrev éuedAov Treipa-
cecOu, xwdvvevey Travti tpor@ Eroipo. Foav. av aiaOo- 6
pevoe ot prev AOnvaio dvAaxas, ds €£ dAlyou Kal év yxet-

os , > N , ¢ \ 3 Q ,
spavi, Oumeurov és tas modes, o Sé és thy Aaxedaipova
3 , , o 3 + .Y > N
equéuevos oTpariay Te mMpocamogreAXE EKEAEVE KL AUTOS
€y T@ TIrpvyom vavinyiav Tprnpev wapecKevatero. oi Se7
f b! \ ‘ / a» oN a 4 3 ”~
Aaxedaipovins ta prev kai POove amo tay TpeTov avdpov
avy UTnpernoay aur@, Ta Sé Kai BovAcpevot paAdAov Tous Te
roavdpas Tous €k THS ynTov KopicacOat Kat Tov modEuoy
Karadvoa.
CIX. Tot & avrotd yxepavos Meyapns ra re paxpa teiyn,
& spay ot A@nvaio elyov, xaréoxaav édovtes és eacos,
Brasidas wins moet of KL Bpacidas pera rnv “Apdurodcws aAwow
x5 the cities of the penin- Eyeoy Tous Cvppaxous oTparever emt THy ’ Axrny
sula of mount Athos. a
kaAdovperny. eat de amo Tod Bactréws Sw0- 2
4 a
puyparos éow mpovxovea, Kai o” AOws avris Gpos wnAov
rerevTa és TO Alyatoy médayos. modes Se exer Lavnv' pev 3

1.év]om.d. 2.¢ yQ.g. smepdcacda Q. 3. aloOdpevo: B.L.
O.P.h. Bekk. alo Gavépevor Ev. 4- pudraxas V. ds] om. g.
6. ddiépevos I. om. O.P. 8. xal] om. d. 12. xetu@vos] Gepouvs Q.
ra re} immo re ra Bekk. ed. 1832. ." ouppdyous B.CEKVee. xaXov-
pevny axrny Q. 16. &taptyyaros B.E.F. 17. dos V. 18. odpny
A.V. et infra cdpy B.E.F.K.P.b.c.e.f.g.h.

1. dca rd Hdovi Exov} i.e. dd 1rd Aschylus, Prometh. 4. émorodds “As
ndoviy éxew, nam vel sic scribere potu- oo warp epeiro. See also the Perse,
erat, vel omittere dca rd, quo facto €yov 226. ed. Schiitz.
absolute positum esset, ut cfor, d7A0v =: 12. rd re paxpd reiyn—xal Bpacidas |
dv. Conf. IV. 63, 1. 8a 1rd 73n GoBepods Here again the conjunction re has been

wapdévras A@nvaiovs. GOLLER. transposed from its proper place: for
2. épyévrer| Schol. Cass. hic opun- the connexion is, Meyapys re ra paxpa
péveoy, mpodupoupevey. DUKER. re(xn—xal Bpacidas x. r.r. Compare

6. édiéuevos| Mandans, legatis cum _ ch. 95, I.
cenit gyre ns a a HAAckK. ae ér ry "Axriy| Tota etiam Attica
Compare Hesychius, ¢qdicpevos, évreA- olim Acte fuit appellata, quia littoralis
Adpevos. Po says that thie cannot esset maximam partem, ut docent
be the meaning of the middle voice, Strabo et ag" potas Byzant. Vide
and that there is in it the notion of Meursium de Regno Athen. 1. I. c. 3.
“earnestly desiring,” as Neophytus Hups. Acten, qus circa Athon est, e
Ducas, the modern Greek translator of Demetrio memorat Stephanus in ‘Axr7.
Thucydides, has rendered it, grreAe DUKER.
pera wdons épécews. But we have in

OOTKTAIAOYL

COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 424. Olymp. 89. 1.
9 ’ > t 9 x A \ , > N a
Avépiwy amoxiay map’ avtny thy Owpvyxa, és TO TpOS
EvBowey méAayos rerpaypéevnv, tas dé aAAas Ovocoy Kat
KAewvas xat “AxpoOdous xat "Odopuéov xat Aiov’ at of-
xovvTat Evupixrois Overt BapBapwv StyAdoowv, kai Tt Kat
Xadrxidicov és Bpayv, ro O€ mAciorov TleAacyuxov, Trav Kat 5
Anpvov more xat’ A@nvas Tuponvay oixnoayray, cat BuoarA—
rixov, Kat Kpnorovixoyv, xai”Hdwves: xara d€ puxpa roXi-
opara oixovot. Kal oi pev mAelous mpocexapnoay TP Boa-

’ , \ , AC > #F V3 aA \ a 9 ’
aida, Zavn de xat Atov avréorn, kal avTray Thy xopay Eppet-

nw ”~ 39 , e y ) 5) tA s A
vas TS oTpar@ eOjov. CX. ws dO ovx eonxovor, evdus oTpa- x0
4 a NN , ‘ a

He proceeds to at- TEVEL ert Topwrvny tyy Xadktducny, xarexo-
tempt the city of TO- / eo.» ee ‘ a 4 95> /
RONE. A varty 3 PEYQY UTO A@nvaiov’ Kai avrov avdpes oAcyot

nw y \ ; n~
the town agree to be- €xrnyvOVTO, ETOILOL OVTES THY TOAW Tapadouvat.
tray it to him, and in- _
2 troduce some of his KO
men into it.

144

adixoxevos vuKTos ért Kai mept GpOpoy rp
otparpe éxabéCero mpos To AooKoupeov, O15
3 améexel THS WoAEwS Tpeis paAloTA oTadious. THY pev OtV —
GAAnv woAw tav Topwvaioy Kai rovs "A@nvaiovs tous éu-

1. dedpvya B.h. 2. ducov Q.d. Odocove. xa) ante xAcwrds om. c. ante
axpoOwovus d. 3. KNeovas KE. ixpo@Oovs B.h. adxpobdous O. dior N.
4. ovppixrocs B.C.Q.V.e. xal—Spayd| ue 8 rs cai yadxcdixdy Dionysius.
xat] om. i. 5. és xal Bpays T. — sreAaryexdy F. o olknoayray Tupphvey

Dionysius; dvponvoy olxncavroy e.
9. odun BCHEK.LOPbcefgh.
11. reOdyny K.

13. éroipot] om. B.

5. diooxovpioy A.K.L. eae

17. rovs ppoupovvras EaGer aOnvaious e. rovs a. rovs éyhopovrras €haGov A.B.F.

4. &yAdocwy] Diodor. p. 321. c.
diyAdrrov BisoaAriuay. Vid. Nostrum
infra VIII. 85,2. Wass. ‘“ Who epoke
‘‘ habitually both Greek and their own
“native language.” Compare VIII.

85, 2.

5. To b€ mAcioroy TeAaoyexdy] It is
the opinion of Niebuhr, that the Tyr-
rheno-Pelasgians, who are noticed in
Grecian history, came immediately from
Italy, from whence they had been ex-
pelled by the Tuscans, a barbarian tribe
who came into Italy over the
Alps. But in coming to Greece, they
only returned to the country which had
been the seat of their race in earl
times, and from whence it had sprea
westward into Italy. They were re-

ded, however, as barbarians by the
reeks, because the Hellenian name
and language had long since prevailed
over the Pelasgian, and the Tyrrheno-
Pelasgians were therefore as strangers
in the land of their forefathers. Some-
thing similar to this was the flight of
the Britons into Gaul, after the on
conquest, and their establishment in
Armorica. Gaul had anciently been
occupied by their race; but the Roman
and German conquests had introduced
other customs and another language,
so that the Britons in Armorica, like
the Tyrrheno-Pelasgians in Greece, were
as foreigners in the country which had
once belanwed to their race.

EYTITPA®HS A. IV. 110, 111. 145

TORONE. A.C. 424.3, Olymp. 89.1.
~ e \ , > «A 2a/ 4
gpouvpobyras éAadev oi Sé€ mpaccovres aur@ eidores ort
neot, Kal mporeNMovres ries avtav rapa oAtyot, Ernpovy
Tv Tpocodov, Kat as ToOovro TwapovTa, éoxopi(over map
€ “ 3 ? v Ww N e ) A N
avrous éyxelpioua éxovras avdpas YiAous emra (rovovrat yap
smovot avdpav eixoot TO mparov TayOevTwy ov Karedeway
évenbev’ Apxe S€ avray Avoiorparos ’OAvvOws), ot Sia-
duvres Sia Tod mpos TO wéAayos Telyous Kat AaOovTes TOUS TE
ext Tod avérata dvdaxrnpiov dpovpovs, ovens THS TroAEws
mpos Achov, avaBavres SiehOeipay xai rhv xara Kavacrpaiov
romvAida Siunpovv. CXI. o de Bpavidas r@ pév aAAM oTpaT@
e 4 > if N € Q ay

They open the gatesto NOVXaCEY OALyov mpoeAOwv, Exarov Se TeA-
the ret ofthearmy. raorras mTpOTEUTEl, OWS OTOTE TWuAaL TwWes

> “ \ ‘ a LJ 8 , a 9 /
avotxOeiey Kat TO onpelov apbein 0 EvveKerro, mpwra érdpa-
potey, Kal oi ev xpovov éyytyvopevou Kal Oavpatovres KaTaa
15 pfiKpov érvyov éyyus THs WoAEws mpoceAPovtes’ of Se TAY
Topovainy évdodev mapacxevatovres peta THY évedAndvOo-
TWY, WS avToIs 7 Te TVAIs OinpyTo Kal ai KaTa THY ayopay
TUAaL TOU moxAod StaxoTrevros ave@yovro, WMpOTov pev KaTa
Ty MvAioa Twas TeptayayorTes éEKOpICAaY, Gres KATA
2ovearov Kai audotepwOev trouvs ev TH ToAeE ovdev eidoras
éEarivns hoByoeay, éretTa TO onpeiov TE TOU Tupos, ws
elpyro, avéoyov, cai dia Tov KaTa THY ayopay TAY TOUS
2. 4€e P.Q.T.V.ceg. xcat]om.G.L.0.P.¢.i. spooedOdvres A.G. mpoed-
Gévres B.E.F. Bekk. Aabpa Bekk. ited om. K. 5. pov: A.B.C.E.F.G.H.

1.K.L.N.O.Q.T.V.f.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo pévoy. xarédvoav G.
6. ipxe—cdvrbcos] om. A.B.E.F.H.h. et N. sed hic in marg. adscript. habet.

8. dvbrara G. — dverdra T.i. dvwrdrov L.O.P.h.

i a Adgoy A.B.C.E.F.G.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.e.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
F.H.L.O.P. ry xavdorpa

11. ddAtyp N.V.d.e. 13. ér8pdpnoce T. 17. wos C.K.c.d. xara] epi d.
19: éoexducoay G.N.Q.d.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. éfexép:oay A.B.C.F.H.I.
-L.0.T.V.c.e.f.g.b. vulgo éoexopicayro. 20. varoy @. 22. eipyras b.

think, from Thucydides’ meaning; for

2. xa) ola aby ‘‘And some of
he does not represent them as watching

“them having privately visited him.”

IIpoeXOdvres, which Bekker and Géller

have adopted, would signify, that “ they

“* went out of the city to some distance,

‘“‘ and there watched for Brasidas’s ap-

“‘ proach ;” a sense wholly different, I
THUCYDIDES, VOL. I.

for Brasidas without the city, but with-
in it, after they had once gone to his
camp, mpoceAGéyres, and there con-
certed their plans with him.

L

146 GOOTKTAIAOT
TORRONE. A.C. 424.3. Olymp. 69.1
Aoerrovs .76n Tov meATactav evedexovro. CXII. nai 6
They enter the ton Bpacidas idov ro EvvOnna ee Spo, ava-
oar ereey ae: oTnoas Tov oTparoy euSonoavra te abpooy
\. »# “ ~ 9 a , 4 ‘ 4
aka exmAn&w moAAnv ros ev TH TWOAEL TapacyXovTA. Kai OF
pev xara tas mbAas evOus éoérirroy, ot O€ Kara Soxous 5
Terpayavous, al Ervyov T@ Téixes TENT@KOTL Kal oixodopLoU-
3méeve impos Aidwy avoAKny mpooxeimevas. Bpacidas pev ody
‘ b>! a >a. »y . JN b) , a“ ,
Kat TO m7AnOos evOus ave Kal eri Ta peTewpa THS TOAEwS_
érpameto, Bovdopevos kat’ axpas Kat BeBalws €Arciv avrny’

e

0 O€ GAAos GptAOS KaTa TWavTa dGuolws éoKedavvuVTo. 10
CXTIII. rav d€ Topwvaiwy yryvopéevns ths aAdoews TO pev
oA ovdev Eidos eGopuBetro, of S€ mpacoovres Kal ols Taira

9 Most of the Athentan PEOKE pleTa TOV ElaeADovTMY EvOUS Hoay. ol
garrison cecape to the Se "AOnvaiot, (eruyov yap év TH ayopa omAiras

’ Xov yap ev Ty) ayope

eythun xabevdovres ws mevrjxovra,) émedy Hodovro, 15
e , ? 4 > a," | ee ~ A
ot pev tives oAlyor HtaOeipovras év yxepoivy avrav, Tov Se
Aorrav ot pev wey of S€ és Tas vais, at éppovpouy duo,
4 ¢ 9 N a N ? aé
raraguyovres SiacdCovras és tov AnxvOov to dpovpiov, 6
3 > n% / ¥ on / 2 ‘ ?
elyov avroi xaradaBovres axpov Ths wmodews és thy Oa-

3Aaccay amredrnppevoy ev oTerp icOug. Karépvyov dé xai20

3. ¢uBoncaryrd—napacydrra A.B. E.F.H.K.N.Q.T.V.c.f.g.h.i. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. vulgo et Haack. ésBonoavras—mapacyxérras. 5. éwerroyT. dowemurror EB.
Bodrovs g. 8. evdvs] om. e. g. xa] om. L.O.P. 10. é€oxe8aywro L.O.
16. dy] raisc. 18. AnxurOov H.E. dixvvOov T.

3. €uBoncayra—napacxéyra] Such is piers of her bridge at Babylon, én’ d»
the reading of the best MSS. which has rijy d:a8acw éroevyro of BaSvAdmor.
been adopted by Bekker, Poppo, and Herodot. I. 186, 6.

Goller. Poppo eee to the use of 9. xar’ dxpas] “‘ From top to bottom;
dOpéov as an adverb, observing, “nec “ thoroughly.”’ Compare Herodot. VI.
‘* prosa oratio veterum scriptorum, si 18. 82, 3. An expression borrowed
‘‘ pauca notissima adjectiva excipimus, from the seizure of the citadel, always
‘ talem singularis neutrius per ad- situated in ancient towns in the highest
*‘ jectivorum usum fert. nf. Butt- part of the city, and the consequent
“mann. Gr. Med. §. 102. 4. V. 58, 4. easy reduction of the whole place.

“VI. 49, 2.” 16. of pév reves dAlyoc—avrav| Pro-

5: xara Soxovs rerpaydvous| i.e. nomen trajectum est. Propter Haack-
“ planks,” which formed an inclined ium moneo, qui jungit cum é yxepoiy.
pee from the ground to the top of the Conf. I. 21, 1. xal ra moAAd td xpdvou

roken wall, for the purpose of drawing avray, ubi ai’ray ad ra moda spectat.
up stones. Thus queen Nitocris laid GoLLER.
€vAa rerpdyora, or planke, across the 19. és rw GdAaccay amrednppevor]

BYITPA®HS A. IV. 112—114. 147

TORONE. A.C. 494 3. Olymp. 89. 1
Tov Topwvaioy és avrovs sco joay odiow émerpdeot.
CXIV. yeyernpevns Se nyepas 76n xat BeBaiws rs moAcws
€xouerns © Bpagidas trois yey pera tov "AOnvaiwy Topw-

crags eal vaio Karamedevyoot Knpvypa émomoaro Tov
§ the friendship of Bpas- BovAOuEvoy emi Ta éavTod éLeADovTa adeds
ta, and invites those a
Toreneans who bag WOALTEvEY, Tois Se "AGnvaiois KypvKa mpoc-

Mi the eee TEBWOS efievas exédevoey ex ths Anxvdov
men, promising than UITOTTOVOOUS Kal TA EAUT@Y EXOVTAS WS OVTNS
the same treatment
ena Xarxidewv. of de exreipew pev ovx ehacay,.

, \ 4 a f e a N A 3 4
rog7ewacOa de ohiow EKEAEVOY Hpépay TOUS yeKpous ayvede-

e A > 4 4 > a 4 3 f A

aOa. o d€ éeorreacaro Svo. é travrais O€ avtes TE Tas

2 ‘ > 7 2 , \ > a \ 4 ‘ ,

éyyus oikias exparuvaro Koi A@nvain ra odérepa. Kat EvdA-3
Aoyov rév Topwvaiov romoas éAc&e Tois ev TH 'AxavOp

’ og > t P) y N , ‘
TwapamrAnci, ort ov Oixaoy €in ovre Tovs mpagavras mpos
1g aurov Thv Ampiw THs ToAEws xElpous ovde mpocoTas TyEi-
Gat’ (ovd€ yap émi SovAcia ovdé xpnuact mew Oevras Spaca
TovTO, GAN’ emt ayabe Kat érevOepig THs ToAEws), OUTE TOUS

“ , wv Y n~ s,s A a ™ 3 “a

Hn petaoxovras olecOas pn Tov avrav Tev—erOar adixOa
yap ov SiapGepav ovre wodw ore iduarny ovdéva. To S€4
2oKnpuypa momoacba: tovrou évexa rois map ’AOnvaiovs
Karamepevyoow, as Tyyaupevos ovdev xeipous TH Exelon gi-
Aig’ ovd av obey mepacapévovs avrovs tov Aaxedaipovior

2. rhs wéAews BeBaiws L.O.P. 3. per] om.G. 4. ejpuea B. éromoarro
N. ex rasura, ubi quid olim exstiterit hodie definiri non potest. 6. rots 3 dén-
vais V. xnpvypa O.P. nporépwas A.B.F.H.N.P.T.g. 7. éxéXevcey
A.B.F.H.N.V.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éxéAever. 8. droordvias c.g.

g- exrenp B. 12. eyyis] & yp c.g. éexparivero P, cal dOnvaics ra oerepa

om. K. xai of a. ra ah 13. Pf ros axavOm T. 15. avréy Bekk. 16. ov
yap] C.K.L.O.P.c.d.e.g. Haack. d8ovAciay A.B. vce xpnpant C.G.1.L.0.P.
17. dAAd em V. 18. xaraoxdvras T. =. L&dr ny V. 20. dOnvaias N.Q.

df. 22. abrods) abray

i.e. és riy OdAaccay dyéxov, cat dre- or separation in one instance of Lecythus
Anupevoy év orev ioOus. For the ex- from Torone, and in the other of Sicily
pression dreAnppevoy ev lrOpg, com- from the main land, consisted in the
pare VI. 1, 2. €y eixoo: cratioy pddiora §=atrow isthmus, and t the narrow
perpp—diei : and IV. 120, 3. strait, which respectively intervened
quoted by faack, ts TlaAdquns év rp between them.

loGug aresAnppens. The notion seeme 32. oddv—rav Aaxedapovioy| In-
to be, that the case of the cutting off stances of similar pleonasms occur, I.

L2

148 OOTKTAIAOT
TORONE. A.C. 494.3. Olymp. 89.1
~ A “~ ca) , ,
Soxeiy ffacov, aAAa ToAA@ paAddov, do@ SixaLorepa pac
‘ “a ~
govow, evvous av odiot yevérbat, amrepia Se viv mepoBn-
baa. Tovs Te Tayras TapacKevaterOa éxéAcvcey ws Be-
, d 4 4 ‘ s' s AN lo) 4 4
Baiovs Te évopevous Evppayous, kai ro amo rovde 4On O Te
dy dpapravwow airiay ekovras’ ra dé mporepa ov oes s
adixeio Oat, GAN’ éxeivous paAdov vr’ dAAwy Kpewcover, Kal
> n~ @ 4
Evyyvepny eva el te nvavrwivro, CXV. xai 0 pev Tot-
He attacks Lecythas, gira el7r@y Kal mapabapouvas SeeMMovoay Tay
and the accidental fall

of = tower throwing OWTOVOOY TAS mpoo Boras €MOLELTO TI AnnvBep
the garrison into con-

a of Se "A@nvaios nuvvayro re €x GavAov Tecxi- 10
\ 3 9 9» a > @ 9 “a Q 4 \ e ¢@
2oparos Kal am’ oixi@y emadges €xovray. Kal piay pey 7npe-
pay omexpovoavro’ TH 8 voTepaia pnxavns peAAovons
? > wn“ » A “~ id ld 3S 49 n~ > #

mpooatecOat avrois aro Tay évavTiny, ad hs Tip enoey
Seevoovvro és Ta EVAWa Trapadhpaypara, Kai mpoowvros 7dn
TOU. OTPATEVPATOS, 7} POVTO PAALTTA aVTOvS TpOTKOWMEY THY 15
pnxavny Kal jv emipayorarov, mupyov EvdAwov én’ olknua

> 4 \. 9 2 4 “ N 4 >
avreoTnoay, Kai vOaTos audopeas modAovs Kai miPous ave-
dopnoay Kat AiBovs peyadous, avOpwiroi te moAAol aveBn-
Soayv. TO dé oixnua AaBov pekov axOos éLarivns Kxareppayn,
Kat Wodou wodAod yevouévou rovs pey éyyus Kal opavras 20
trav ’A@nvaiwy édAvmnoe paddAov 7 ehoBynoev, of dé arobev,

‘ , e \ 4 6 , e ,

kat padwota oft Oia mAcioToU, vomioavres TavTN EaAwKEvaL

Wf “ , ~ 3» A 4 \ N a @

70n TO xwpiov duyyn és THY Oaragoay Kai Tas vavs Mpuncay.
CXVI. xai 6 Bpacidas as qodero avrovs arodeirovras Te

I. Stxasdrepov a Sk 2. dmetpig 8¢ viv repoSnada)] om. K. vtyom.h. 3. éxé-
Aevcey A.B. “ h. pobre. Goel Bekk. ceteri dxeAevev. 4. 17d} om. L.O.P.d.i.
5. had om. c. - epov N opase. — 6. dAdo] dxpor H. ryiasd
ME our mr ao fF nr Efi.6T. _ratra L.
gpecias 5. mpopic\de P Io. puvavro A.B.E.F.G.H.V.fb. Poppe.
Bekk. npvvovro. 12. ty torepaig L.O.P. nj 3’ borepaiay c.
13. =p as H. xpagacba d.i. 14. _ rapapputypara E. 16. mwupyoy
EvAwoy B.b. 17. acca h. — xai riBovs] om. V. —20. robs pew éyyis
Gyras T. 32. ravry) om. 23. rd xwpioy fon V. 24. re} om. V.

144, 2. V. 65, 4.83,1. Compare Poppo, deydyeva. The preposition has a mixed
Prolegomena, t. . 205. meaning, partly signifying, e brought

13. awd Trav breriar] Compare the “ up oy the enemy,” and partly, “(from
note on I. 17, 1. ix9n a an airav: and “the side of the enemy,’ or “from
on IIT. 82, 13. rid tay évayrioy kake@s “ where the enemy were.”

SYITPA®HS A. IV. 115—117.
A. C. 423. Olymp. 89.1.

Tas émahfes nal To ytyvopevoy opay, emibepopevos TO
tahoe, ood pot al orparg evdus ro Teixiopa AauPaver, Kai Gorous
hecanghttothesword. €yKaTeAaBe SuepOerpe. Kat ot pev "A@nvaior2
Tois TE TAOS Kal Tais vavol ToUT@ TP Tpor@ exAcrovTes
S70 xapiov és IlaAAnyny SuexopicOnoay 6 Se Bpacidas (éore
yap év Ty AnxvOe "A@nvas tepov, xai Ervye xnpuéas, Gre
epedre } BadAaw,t te emBavri mpor@ Tov Teixous Tpia~
Kovra, pas apyupiou dwcew) vopicas GAA@ Twi TpOTE 77
avOpurreleo thy Gwow yevéoOa, ras TE TpiaxovTa pas TH
10 em amédwxev es TO iepov xal thy AnxvOov xabeAay Kai ava-
oKevaras TEMEvOS aVNKEV aTray.

149

Kai © pev TO AotTrov TOv3
Xelpsa@vos & TE Elxe TOY ywpiov kabioTaro Kal Tois aAXots
éreBovdeve, kai Tov xetpuavos SteA\Movros GySoov Eros éreAeuTa.
T@ Todeug.

CXVII. Aaxedaipovior S€ xai "A@nvaio: apa Apt Tov éem-
ytyvopevov Oépous evOus éxexetpiay émoimoavtTo émavoroy,
A.c.ass. o1sa1, vopioavres "AOnvaior pév ovx av ere Tov Bpa-
ae em oiday opay MpocamocTiaa: ovdey mpiv Tapa-
cimda atruceforsyeer. KeygravTo Kad novyiav, Kal aqua el Kados
ohiow éxot, kal EvpBnvar ra mAciw, Aaxedaporios de raira

a.rd}om.K.N. g.rdj]om.E. sadnynvV. 7. Bdd\dew A.B.F.H.T.h. Goell.
Bekk. mpooBadeiv E. vulgo rpooBadAew. 8. irdvOpwripE. 9.17 dep exédaxev Q.

12.8 reelyeT. 13. ereBovrevoe E. 14. 1 worepp rode f. 18. mpoaro-
orvas L.0. - _ wapeoxevacayro C.G.P.d.e.1. 19. a of a 20, xe g.
éxe. P.V.d.e.i. .C.F.H.K.e.g. ravras f.

15

fup87 H.V. ovpByvace. 8] re A.B

6. dre Guedre TBadrrAcvt | If this be
the true reading, we can only supply

» wupi, as the machine had been con-
trived wip éyncey. But I believe that
nares is right in restoring the old
reading mpooBadAew; at any rate, BdA-
Aew cannot have the same signification
as the compound verb.

10. dyacxevdoas| “ Having cleared
“the spot.” Dosprer. Compare I.
18, 3. and the note there. [Poppo and
Goller understand the word to mean,
“ Having taken all the furniture out of
“the houses.” And this is supported
by HII. 68, 4. where the Thebans are
said to have taken away in the same

manner all the furniture out of the
houses of Plateea.] Tépevos dvjxev diay
signifies, ‘“‘ gave up or consecrated the
‘*‘ whole to be sacred ground.” Com-
pare Herodotus, II. 65, 3. ray clvexey
dveirat ra Ipd, scil. Onpia: ‘“‘ Why the
“‘gacred animals are set apart or de-
** voted to the gods,” &c.

20. EvuBSnva ra wreiw]| “ That they
“might conclude a general peace.”
Compare IV. 30, 4. dws dy re ep rov
wreovos EvpBaby, where the Scholiast
rightly explains it by éws séAewa oroy-
se lta xal wayrés rov soXéuov

ayn.

ar

OOTKTAIAOT
A. C. 423. Olymp. 89. 1.
rovs A@nvaious 7yovpevor arep Cerray hoPeicOa:, xai yevo-
pevns avaKwyns KaKOV Kal TaAattwpias padAov erOupnoew
abrovs mepacapevovs LvvadAayyval Te Kai Tovs avdpas
odicw amodovras orovdas tromncacba Kai és Tov wei
axpovov. tous yap Sy avdpas rept mAciovos émowivro Kopi- §
cacba, ws ért Bpacidas evriye’ Kat epeAdrov emi peov
xopyoavros avrod xal avrimada xaraoTncayros Tay pev
arépecOu, trois & éx tov icov auvvopevor Kwdvvevew Kai
gxparnoew.+ ylyverat obp éxexelpia avrois Te Kai Tois Lup-
paxots 70€.
CXVIII. “epi pev rod icpod xai rov pavreiov rov

150

10

I. trois dOnvaioes A.B.F.h. éde3iecay corr. F.H.T-f. 2. émBupnoa V.
3. wetpacopevous c.d. aynvai €. 4. ®Aeioror G. 5. wXelovos }
wXelorov G. 6. as Eri] gos 6 re Schol. Aristophan. ad Pac. 478. ws utique
amplectendum. Bekker. etrvyet K. nirvyes f. ae O. 8. rove
8 exd.e. — xepduveverw A.B.ELH.V.4. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo xuvduveicecy.
g. re] om. di. «1. Tod payretov awdddovos b.

4. és rov wrelwo xpdvov| “ The longer
‘** time” means the aol of several

ablative, and understands it of the
other soldiers of the Lacedemonians,

years, generally stipulated in a treaty
of peace, as op to the brief inter-
val of a mere truce.

6. &s rt Bpacidas ebriye:| Bekker
and Reiske wish to read ¢ws: ‘ Nam
“sane ws non potest significare dum.
‘* Vid. adnot. ad VIII. 1, 3. Si germa-
“num, debet guéa valere, ut c. 79, 2.
“6 os ra rev AOnvaioy ebriyxe, Seivavres
“ é&iryayor.” Poppo.

8. Trois 8 ék rov trov—xparncest]
This clause is clearly corrupt, and va-
rious corrections have been proposed,
but none of them ap to me to be
entirely satisfactory. ‘The sense required
must be something of this sort, “ If
“‘ Brasidas were still more successful,
‘the consequence would be that they
** would lose their men taken at Sphac-
* teria, and after all would run a risk
** of not being finally victorious.” Co-
ray’s correction approaches I think
most nearly to the true reading, xw-
duvevery (or xuvduvevoew) kal pr) xpar-
cev. But the words rots 3¢ appear to
be corrupt also ; for it does not appear
who are meant by rois 8, nor is there
any obvious construction for the dative
case. Godller makes it to be the Latin

as opposed to those who had been
taken at Sphacteria. “They would loee
** some of their men, and with the rest
“‘ they would run a risk of not being

** victorious.”

11. wep uv rou lepov x. r..] Dobree
supposes that all the articles of this
treaty were drawn up by the Athenians,
and are successively to by the
Lacedsemonians ; after which follows
the general ratification of the whole by
the Athenians, in the words eofe r¢
3nuq. Most commentators, on the
contrary, think that all the truce was
framed by the Lacedsemonians, and its
several articles ratified by them; after
which they sent it to Athena, to receive
the ratification of the Athenians. Ac-
cordingly they consider the whole, from
the beginning of the chapter down to
cag coker to be ra or drawn
up and regularly execu the Lace-
dsemonians ; t which ollow the
ratifications on the part of Athens.
And this last opinion is confirmed by
the Pesstge just preceding the Athenian
ratification, ef 8¢€ rs tpi» efre xdddtoy

etre Sixaudrepoy rovroy Soxei elvas, ldvres
és Aaxedaipova dcddcxere. But the case

EYITPAPHE A. IV. 118.

A. 0. 483. Olymp, 89. L
© *AzroAdwves rod [vdiov Soxet nuiv ypna@ae tov BovaAo-
re thom, Hevov adodAws Kai adeds xara rovs warpious

peoposed by the Lace “ pouous. Trois pev Aaxedatpovios tabra, Soxet

demonians to the A- & \ a , a a. ‘

sae kai Tois Evppayos Tois mapovot’ Barwrovs
8° dé xai Doxeas weicvew gacivy és Suvayiy mporxnpuxevo-

“ neva,

“ Tlepi d€ ray xpnparoy ray Tov Geo emrimedcirOat drws 2
“rovs adu«ovvras eLevpnaoper, opOas xat Sinaios Trois sma-
“ rpiows vopos xpopevor Kai nuets Kal vpeis Kal Tov qAdww

10% of BovAcpuevol, Tois mMarpiots voMoLS Xpwpevot Tavres. Tepl
2. xa) ddeas} om. A.B.C.E.F.K.c.¢.g.h. 5. hagly] odas I.0.P.i. «ic d.

7 xevopevor L.O.P. 7. wept peyv Q. = rev ypnudrov rov A.B.E.F.H.
tv th. Poppo. — 8. é£evpnoopev A.B.E.G.L.O-LY. Poppo. Goell. Bek

151

cipicopey Q. vulgo éfevpnoewper.
xpeopevos | om. G. “hope.

seems to have been thus. The first
proposals for a truce came from the
Athenians, as may be implied, I think,
from ch.117,1. Ambassadors, not vest-
ed however with full powers, were sent
to Sparta to treat there, and the terms
were agreed upon between them and
the Spartan government. Having been
thus approved of by the Spartans, the
treaty was sent back to Athens, to re-
ceive the ratification of the Athenians;
with a request, that if the ratification
were refused, ambaseadors with full
powers might be sent to Sparta, in
order to save the deJay of sending the
treaty first back to Sparta, to be recon-
sidered there, and then being obliged
to send it back to Athens, for the ap-
probation of the Athenian people. And
as the terms had been in the first in-
stance settled at Lacedsemon, and were
thence sent to Athens as the proposals
of the Lacedemonian government, the
articles were put into the mouth of the

onians, as the use of the term
Coryphasium to denote Pylus, and of
the words #yas and adrovs in the clause
about Cythera, seem sufficiently to
prove, With regurd to the first article
about Delphi, it was a concession to
Athens, as the Delphiana were always
80 strongly attached to Lacedwemon,
that the Atheniane would find it diffi-
cult during the war to have access to

marp@os G.I.L.O.P.d.e.f.
kat pets cal hpeis Q.T.c.g.

Q. Kad tpets—

the temple at al]. Dr. Bloomfield asks,
how the Phocians can be here named
amongst the allies of Lacedemon, after
having been up to the sixth year of the
war the allies of Athens. This how-
ever is merely an oversight of his own,
for the Phocians are numbered amongst
the allies of Sparta at the beginning of
the war, II. 9, 3. having been lost to
Athens ever since the battle of Coro-
nea, which gave the aristocratical party
a decided ascendency, not only in Bos-
otia, but in the neighbouring countries.
The second article, about the sacred
treasures, is well understood by Dr.
Bloomfield as being intended to pre-
vent the Lacedesmonians from convert-
ing the money at Delphi to their own
use, as we find they had proposed to
do at the beginning of the war. See I.
121,3. In short, the object of the two
first articles of the truce is to declare
the temple of Delphi to be common to
the whole Hellenic nation, and not, as
the Lacedemonians were always wish-
ing to make it, the property of the Do-
rian race only.

8. warpiocs] De discrimine inter ra-
rp@os et mdrpus vid. Grev. ad Luciani

ecisten, p. 376. DuxEr.

10. wept pew rouray x. 7. d.] I have
not hesitated to introduce into the text
the reading of the MS. which I have
marked T, supported as it is by a va-

OOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 433. Olymp. 80. 1.

“ nev ov Tovrea édoke Aaxedatpovios Kai Trois ahAas Evp-
“ payols KaTa, TAUTA.

“ Tade [S€] So&e Aaxeda:poviows Kat rois aAAots Evppa-
“yous, €ay omovdas movavrat ot "A@nvain, emi Tis avrav
“ pevey Exarépous ExovTas amep viv ExopeEV, TOUS peVv EV TOS
“ Kopugacia évros rs Bouppados xai rod Topéws peévoy-
74 a) A > a, A > 4 F X

tas, Tous de ev KuOnpos jn emyoryopevous es thy Evp-
“ paxiay, NTE pas mpos avrovs pyte avrovs pos Hpas,
“tous de év Nuvaia cai Muvoa pon vrepBaivovras thy odo
6 A > Ss va va “A b “ N 4 9 A Q II

Thy ane TGV TVAGY Tay Tapa Tod Nigov émi To [loges- t°
“ Seovov, amo Oe tov Llocedwviov evOus ext thy yépupay
“ ony és Muvday, (unde Meyapeas nai rous Evppacxous v7rep-

152

3

I. rois fuppdyos day A.B.C.K.c.e.g. Bekk. Goell. rots Dros Evppdyors card
ravra’ rade €80£e Aaxed. xal rois DAs Evppayoss day T. 4. €wi THs avréy V.
rns] rots H.Q. ut c. 105, 2. roy ev BouAduevoy emi rois davrov péverv. rep i.
davréy g. airavi. 6. rps] row 8. B.h. Topépos L. 7.ros T.f.i. éy rois

npous O. éy xvOnpios f.i. pn] om. F.P. én pevors f. 10. wapa
ran PHLT defi yicaiou eitomaii soceavecoy Q. soaWanor 4]
1st, Coryphasium, or ylus; 2d, Cy-

thera; 3d, Niszea and Minoa. My ém-

puoryouevous és rv Evupayiay signifies,
that the Athenians in C her ehould

12. pivwa c.g. pivay i.

rious reading noticed in the MSS. F.
and f. The recurrence of the same
words, Aaxedasoviots re xal rois dA-

Lots, or rois uppdyors, within two lines
caused the omission; of which there
are frequent instances, | believe, in all
manuscripts, and certainly in all that I
have myself examined. In the present
instance, the omission became more
general, because the sentence was still
to a certain degree intelligible, unless

to a very attentive reader. Haack joins
the words émi ris atray—éxarépous with

orovdas—ol ’AOnvaios, and understands
the sense to be, that the Lacedeemonians
would grant the two articles about
Delphi, on condition that the Athenians
would agree to treat on what is called
the basis of uti possidetis, that is, of
each perty. a aks what they had ac-

uired. But, I think, in that case we
should have had ¢ wotwiwro, and not
day mrovevras. s. te XJ

5. Tous pep p Kopudaci x. r. X.

The three following clauses refer to the
lines of demarcation to be observed by
the Athenian isons occupying three
several points in or near Peloponneeus:

hold no intercourse with any part of
the pidiga? Ae the Peloponnesian con-
federacy. e clause about Nissea is
obscure, from our want of a detailed
knowledge of the particular spots men-
tioned. The line of demarcation be-
tween Nisa and Megara is the road
from the gates leading from the temple
of Nisus, or simply from Nisus, the
hero himself being spoken of to signify
his temple; and therefore the preposi-
tion vege? which signifies, from the
presence of a person, being proper!
used. Perhape a statue only of Nisus
is meant, and not a temple; in which
case the whole difficulty of the words
would vanish. See, however, the note
on IV. 67,1. and Goller de Situ Syra-
cusarum, p. 60. From the temple of
Neptune the road then passed on to
the head of the causeway leading across
the shallow intervening lagoon to Mi-
noa. See IIT. 51, 3.

5

STITPAPHS A. IV. 118.

158

A.C. 493, Olymp. 89.1.
“ Baivew Thy odov Tavrny,) Kal THY vROOY, AVIrEp EAaBov ot
“*A@nvaiot, exovras, nde émyucoyopevous pnderépous pnde-
“répwoe Kal ta év Tponm, Scamep viv exovor Kai ola

“ EvveBevro mpos ’AOnvaious.

~ a ‘4 4 A “A
“ Kai rp Oadacon xpmpevous, 00a ay KaTa THY éavTOV4

2. unde Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. pyre.
pnderépous] om. K.

3. wal ra dy Tpotnm x. r. A.) The
sense of this passage is very doubtful.
It is very true that the Athenians were
in possession of the peninsula of Me-
thana, on the coast of Argolis, and ap-
parently in the territory of Troezen;
(see IV. 45, 2.) but then ofa fvvéderro
pos "A@Onvaiovs must be wrong; and
though Dr. Bloomfield chooees to read
: ious for ’A@nvaious, his conjecture,
I think, bas not much to recommend
it. nda ve should papoiange the ay
in the thi ears’ peace, I. 115, 1.
which the Ai enians gave up Niewe,
Pegz, Troezen, and Achaia to the Pelo-

onnesians. These four points they had
insisted on regaining, when the Lace-
dzemonians sued for peace after their
first defeat at Pylus; and the negocia-
tion failed on account of the positive
refusal of the Lacedzemonians to cede
them. (IV. 21, 3.) Since that time the
Athenians had recovered Nissa by force
of arms, and instead of Pegs and
Achaia, they were in possession of Py-
lus and Cythera. Thus they had three
points in or near Peloponnesus, and
the question turned on the fourth point,
Troezen. But the principle of the wuts

seidetts was resorted to, as the readiest
method of settling the difficulty: and
thus the Athenians kept the three places
which they were in possession of, and
the Lacedemonians on the same prin-
ciple kept Troezen ; both parties retain-
ing Scarep viv exovoi, i. e. the Athe-
nians Keeping the peninsula of Methana,
and the Peloponnesians all the rest;
cal ola £uvéBevro mpos ’AOnvalous, “ and
‘* according to the treaty with the Athe-
“ nians;” 1. e. the thirty years’ peace,
which combined with the principle of
the uff possidetis in confirming the pos-
session of Troezen to the Peloponne-
sians. For the construction, as the
clause at the beginning is couched in

3. ev TH Tpo(nm K.

émoryouévous E. érizpryopuévous Q.

5. ay] om. K.

general terms, yet so as to specify par-
ticularly the Peloponnesians, peel ot
éxovras direp viv eyouev, not Zxover; 80
nr ae fae should eee

Ta ev Tpotnm, yet with a icu-
lar sehccericn th ‘the Speeet acted ssag as
appears by the following words, xai ota
Euvébevro mpds *A@nvaiovs. In fact, in
Troezen the principle of the ufs possi-
detis did apply to both parties; the
Peloponnesians keeping the town, and
the Athenians the peninsula of Me-
thana. [Poppo supplies of Tpoifnvos
from ra évy Tpoi(q as the nominative
case to Soeres supposing that a
treaty had been made between the Tro-
zenians and the Athenian garrison in
Methana, fixing the limits within which
each should confine themselves, in order
e prevent a perpetual desultory war-
are.

5. Kal rp Oaddooy x. r. A.| There is
no doubt that Haack and Poppo have
rightly corrected the stopping here, by
connecting this clause with Aaxedas
vious mAciy pr) paxpG yn x. rT. Xr. e
sense is, “ And though they may sail
“the sea, that is, along their own
‘‘ coasts and the coast of their confede-
“racy, yet that the Lacedsemonians
“* may not sail in ships of war, but in
‘other vessels, rowed by oars, and
“‘ not carrying more than five hundred
“talents tonnage.” A similar restric-
tion was imposed upon the Persians,
and considered so essential to the naval
dominion of Athens, that even when
they were in the greatest need of the
Persian aid, the Athenians would not
consent to take it off. See VIII. 56, 4.
But by inserting the words xwmpe
mAoip, and by limiting the permitted
amount of tonnage, as also by confining
the allowed navigation to the coasts of
Peloponnesus and its allies only, there
seems to have been a further object in

GOTKTAIAOT
A.C. 423, Olymp. 89.
“ kat xara Thy Evppaxiav, Aaxedatpoviovs kai rovs Evppa-
73 a“ ‘ ”~ a a de 4 , >
xous wAcly pn Maxpa yt, GAAP Kempe wom, €s
U4 4 4 a
“ revraxoota TaAaYTa ayOVTt MET PA.
VA b| 4 4 a > f e , a
“ Knpuxe de Kal mpeoBeia Kat axorovlors, orocos ay
“ Soxn, wept xaraAvoews Tod sroAduov Kai dixov es [edo- 5
“ rovynoov kai "A@nvate arovdas civat todos Kal amwiore
6 4 b' a 4 b! M4 ‘ 6e 2 a
Kal Kara ynv kat xara Oadaocay. rovs d€ avropodous

154

5

¢ 3 A , > 4 ~ , ée > a é

pn S€yecOan ev Tourp TE xpove, pyre eAevOcpoy janre
“ SodAov, pnTre vmas pyre nuds. Sixas re Sdovar vuas re
? A . e¢ «a ea Q b' , Q > , du

nw Kal nas bp Kara Ta warp, Ta apudidroya dixy 10
* Siadvovras aveu ToAELOV.

“Tois pev Aaxedarpoviois Kat tois vppayos tavra
“ Sones el O€ Te viv eire KaAALov elre StxasoTEpoy TovTa@V
“© Soxet evar, iovres és Aaxedaipova Sidaoxere’ ovdevos yap

6

A
“ grooTnoovTal, Goa ay Sikata A€ynre, ovre of Aaxedatpovtot 1g
co e , e de of 5 y of
ovre of Evppaxot. ot S€ iovres réAos éxovres iovrmy,
~ A , A .'
“ tnrep Kal vpeis nuas Kedevere. at S€ orovdai énavrov
“ évovrat.

1. xara Evppaylay d. xara rh fuppayida T. 2. wreiv] Ady Q. ob
G.d. om. rK Pei. qui pexpa. 3. dyovra T. 4. tpeaBeiay G. whe
E.F.G.H.I.N.T.V.c.g.h.i. 5. karadvcews modeuov Q. = Boxeiv T. 6. xa)
dmovor|om. O.P. 4. Oddarrav L.P. 2 pyre ouas pyre nuas E.G. id
Huds unre tpas g. Bekk. 10. mae ee A.B.E.F.b. = xara warpia C.E.G.K.g.
cairaapd. L.O.P. 11. deadvovrat 13. xdédX\voy A.B.C.E.F.G.H.I.K.LN,

O.P.Q.b.c.d.e.g-h.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xdAAeov V. vulgo xaddudrepop.
14. &8doxecOe H. dc8doxere cai diddoxerbe T. rat oddews yap H. 15. dy

om. d.i. Aéynre] dynre g. 16. odre Evppayos T. 17. 9 nal dpece V,
ai 82 al crovda at ‘ :

view, namely, to stop the commerce of
Peloponnesus, and particularly their
trading voyages eastward to Egypt and
Phenicia, which could only per-
formed in d\xades worked by sails. As
to the amount of tonnage, the word
pérpa would seem to shew that it was
calculated according to the form and
dimensions of the vessel, as with us.
If mere weight were meant, five hun-
dred talents would be about twelve tons
avoirdupoise.

2. és mevraxéota td\avra] Magnitudo
navium frumentariarum modiis eeti-

mabatur, vinariarum amphorie, que
alias merces vehebant, in pondere con-
sistentes, talentis vel centumpondiis
siva centenariis; quintalia vulgo ap-
pellant; dicit Salmasius in Observat.
ad Jus Attic. et Roman. p. 734. Sed
vitio memorize, ut puto, pro wevraxdéoxa,
quod hic in Thucydide est, ecribit wer-
ryxovra. DUKER.

16. réXos fyovres| TéXos pro summa
et libera potestate, ut apud Hesiodum

"Epy. 669. "Ev rois ytp rédos éorly dues
dyabéy re xaxéy e peene

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 118.
A. C. 488. Olymp. 89.1.

« EAOZE TOI AHMOL. 7
“’Axdparris emputdveve, Palvamos éypaypdreve, Nexiddns eze-
“ ordre. Adxns clue, rixy Gyaby TH A@nvalev, roreioOat ri exexet-
Form of acceptance play cada fvyxwpotar Aaxedarudrios xa of Eppayor
§ andratificationofthem ‘‘ girGy* cal w@poddynoay ey to dip Thy exexeiplay
by the Atenians = «* elvat dnavrov, Epye 88 rhvde Thy Fuépay, TeTpada
@mt Béxa Tod "EXagnBortGvos pnvds. ev rovtp TH xpdvy Idvras ds
‘* GAArAOus mpéoBets Kal mjpuxas moveioOat rovs Adyous, xa’ Sri ~orat
“‘ xardAvots Tov ToAguov. exxAnolay && moujoavras Tods otparnyods
10 “' xal rods mpurdvets mpGrov wept Tis elonvns Bovdevcacbat AOnvalovs,
“xa Sr dy éoln H mpecBela wept tis Katadvoews Tod ToA€uov. omel-

155

2. axapavris K.V. Poppo. Bekk. dxaydyris g. éxpurdvevoe Q. = hairros

€ypappareve| om. K. pappareve F, 3. t7| trav K.Q. eerie,
"ipa i, 4. ol Aaxedarzpdmos G.L.O.P.d.e.1. 6. dpyjy C.E.F.G.L.K.M.V.

c.d.ef.g.hi. dpye L. 7. dexdrov dad. A.B.F. ads} és d. 8. dAAAous |
dAnbas Q. Q. éxxAnolas d.i. 10. mpa@roy pev epi g. Tis] om. i.
11x. égin] om. T. sed hiatu inter voces relicto. §melcacdu B.F.H.

1. €80£e r@ 8nup] Sic in lege apud pointed by lot with the counsellors of

Andocidem rat. de mysteriis, p. 220.
"E8ote rij pane cal rp Snug. Alavris
énputaveve, KANeoyerns éypappdreve, Bo-
nOdos émeotares. "Wid. de his preter Si-
uos hic laudat Hudsonus, II. de
1. Athen. 3. et Petit. ad Leg.
Attic. et Vales. ad Harpocrat. in ypap-
pares, emorarns, et mpuravas. Dux.
2. axduayris énpvraveve}| That is to
say, it was the month in which the fift
counsellors of the tribe Acamantis hel
the office of do heariae Of these fifty,
ten, with the title of proedri, were espe-
cially on duty for seven days; the
whole fifty thus coming in in succes-
sive weeks, as the whole month, if so
it may be called, consisted of five
weeks, or thirty-five days. Of these
ten proedri, one in succession held the
office of president, or epistates, day b
day, being entrusted for that day with
the keys of the citadel and of the trea-
sury. The proedri presided at the as-
seinblies of the people, convened them
on extraordinary occasions, and put the
question to the vote, if it were such as
might be put legally. For full infor-
mation on all these points, Schémann’s
little book, De Comitiis Atheniensium,
particularly deserves to be consulted.

n.
ju

pappareve | is seems to have
raed the officer called by Pollux ypap-

pare’s 35 xard mpvrayelay, that is, ap-

each tribe in succession, whose busi-
ness it was to register and keep the
acts of the council and the decrees of
the people. See Pollux, VIII. 98. His
name is affixed to this treaty, because
he was answerable for its being drawn
up correctly.

émeorares| Vide Petiti Leges At-
ticas, Pp. 186, 187, &c. et Sigonium de
Rep. Athen. 1. 2. Huns.

2. Adyns ele] “ Populum rogavit.”
‘“* Laches moved, that they do conclude
“ the truce.” Compare II. 24,1. VIII.
67,1, 2. He is spoken of again, (V. 43,
2.) as having been principally concerned
in concluding the peace which was made
between Athens and Peloponnesus two
years afterwards.

6. dpxew 8¢ ride ry ijpépav] “ And
** that the truce do begin to be in force
“from this present day, being the
** fourteenth day of the month Elaphe-
“ bolion.” A clause to this effect was
usually attached to every new law, to
declare the time when it should begin
to take effect. See Demosth. Timo-
crat. p. 713. Reiske. I may remark
by the way, that the present passage in
Thucydides seems to prove, that in the
words dyriva dei dpyecy in Demosthenes
évrwa refers to ypdvoy, and not, as
Schéfer understands it, to pyorra.

11. xa Gre dy éoly| “The generals

OOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 424, Olymp. 89, 1.
“ cacba: 8 airixa pdda ras mpeoBeias ev rE diy ras tapotcas 7 yy

* éuuevety ev tais omovdais Tov évaurdy.”

156

CXIX. Tatra Evvevro Aaxedapoviot, Kai @pooay Kai
of Evppayor, AOnvaios Kat Trois Evppayos pyvos ev Aaxe—
2 scames of those wno oulvove Tepacriou Swiexary. fuveribevro dé 5
signed the truce on xa eomevoovTo Aaxedayovioy pev ode, Tav-

ae pos *Eyerida,

1. pada} om. H. pny éppevery E.

B.C. K.c.e.f.g. Poppo. xai dpocay Aaxedapdvio G.
ekk. Goell. xai opoAdynoay.
ode] om. i.

ral @poddy. om. V. ,B
ibevro nai T. . €orrevOoy e.
éxepevidaO. = dOnvaios E.K.

“and prytanes shall summon an as-
< se of the people, and the people
‘‘ shall first determine on the manner
‘*in which the negociators from Lace-
*‘ demon shall be admitted ;’’ that is,
whether a select number of persons
shall be appointed, with full powers, to
treat with them, (which the Lacede-
monians wanted to obtain in the nego-
ciations during the siege of Sphacteria,
(IV. 22, 1.) or whether they should ad-

dress their proposals to the whole as-

sembly. re Demosthenes, 'Ti-
mocrat. p. 706. Reiske : rovs apoé8pous
xpnparifew wept ray vopoberav call dre
xabeSovvra:. [Poppo rightly observes
that ¢oios is here required, and not
él. |

4. pnvds vy Aaxedainonm Tepacriov
K.T. Whe appears that this truce was
signed two days later in the month at
Athens than at Lacedsemon; and the
peace concluded two years afterwards
was signed two days later at Lace-
demon than at Athens. (V. 19, 1.)
Further, the Spartan month Gerastius
here corresponds with the Attic month
Elaphebolion: but there we find that
Elaphebolion corresponds with the
Spartan Artemisius. At least such is
the first ap ce of the two passages.
I believe that we do not possess suffi-
cient knowledge of the Spartan calen-
dar to enable us to explain these points
fully, but the system of intercalation,
so universally adopted amongst the
Greeks, will account for very great
irregularity ; and as its details varied

"A@nvasos TepixAcida, Pido-

3. of Aaxe i. cal dpocay
-LL.0.P.Q.T.d. om. F.N.
5 tuvéBevro N.O.V.

7. é€xertpida] om. pr. E.

n cserene arb the a Seer at
thens an ight no lo

correspond wit cach other, ener ah
interval of two years. But if the days
of the month were the same, although
the months were different, so that the
12th day of Gerastius was really two
days earlier than the r4th of Flaphe-
bolion, and again, the 25th of Elaphe-
bolion two days earlier than the 27th
of Artemisius, it may perhaps be thus
accounted for. The present truce was
drawn up at Sparta, and sent to Athens
to be there ratified by the Athenians.
The peace two years later seems to
have been finally ratified at Sparta. Is
it possible then that in the first case
the Spartan government, and in the
latter the Athenian, might have sworn
to the treaty in their own cities, to the
ambassadors of the other power, before
it was sent off to the other city, for ac-
Saco there? And from Herodotus,
VI. 106, 1. it is clear that on occasions
of great dispatch two days were a suf-
ficient period for performing the dis-
tance between Athens and Sparta. The
names of the persons who swore to the
second treaty, V. 19, 2. shew that the
oaths were taken both at Athens and
at Sparta; for as on the one hand we
know that the ephori, and still less both
the kings, (V. 24.) would not have gone
to Athens, so we cannot suppose that
the Athenians would have sent as many
as seventeen of the principal citizens of
the commonwealth on an embassy to

Sparta.

SYITPAPHS A. IV. 119, 120.
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 423. Olymp. 89.1.
xapidas “Epv&daida, KopwOiwv d€ Aivéas ’Oxvrov, Evga.
pidas "Apwrrovopov, Zuxveviov 5é Aaporiuos Navxparous,
"Ovacysos Meyaxdeous, Meyapéwy Se Nikxacos Kexadouv,
Mevexparns 'Apdidopov, Emdavpiov d€’Audias Evraiéa,
S’A@nvaiwy S€ of otparnyol, Nixoorparos Aurpédous, Ne-
xias Nucnparov, AvroxAns ToApaiov. “H pey on éxexetpia3
arn éyévero, kai Evyjeray ey avtTy wept Trav peCovey
omovday Sua mavros és Aoyous.
CXX. Tlepi d€ ras nuépas tavras ais érnpyovro, DKidvy
roev TH TlaAAnvy trokus améorn an ’A@nvaiwy mpos Bpacidav.

157

COASTS OF 4 \ e a a \ 3 >
maceponta, P20 de . LKiwvaior TeAAnvns prey €ivan EK
‘4 2 s é “
&e. [leAorovynaov, mAcovras & amo Tpoias chav
Scione revolts to Bra- ‘ , o m ‘ , -
sides, Tovs Mpwrovs KaTevexOnvas és TO Ywpioy TOUvTO

n ~ e » V4 > a \ 3 “A 7 “A >
T@ XEluUwVE @ ExpnoavTo Ayatot, Kat avTOv oiKnoOL. amro- 2
A > na e¢ , ‘
orace © avrois 0 Boawidas d:€mXevoe vuxros

diAia mporrAEo’

@ MporrAeovon,
Q

avros Se év xeAnrio amobey éferopevos, dws

15 we goes In person to
Beione, promis to €o pny SKLOUTV, TPINPEL LEY
fae 7 YnV, Tplnpel pe
praises their spirit in

th terms. “~
caer eb pev Tw TOU KéAnTos pelo TAOi@ Tept-

TUYXGVOL, 1) TPINPNS apvvor avT@, avTimadov Se GAANS TpIN-

I. épuéihaisa Valckenarius. evéas B.F.H.K.Q.c.g. éweéas T.f. eivéws d.i.

@xvrov e&, dkvov K. .apior.] om. L.O.P.d.e.i. 2. decudripos g. 3. pre-
yapeoc. 4. augiddpov V. eimraiba E. 5. dOnvaian L.O. = botpedovs Q.
b €y avry | avrot Q. 9. oixvervn d.e.i. 10. wa\Anvy Aom. Port. Duk. Haack.

oppo. Goell. vulgo et Bekk. reAAnyy. II. oexvamos de. aedrnyns K,
12. amd] éx h. 14. xepave rovro & K. 16. mpoonAcovoy E.G.L.O.P. c.d.e.
fg.h. wrcovon Q. 17. airis dy V. 18. mdoig] mAclonc. —_- repirvyydves

d.i. 19. duvyy A.B.E.F.H.Q.T.V.b. avr) Bened. Hermann. Poppo. airy
A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.T.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. vulgo, Bekk. Goell. airg.

. Mépas als émnpxovro] “The days
in which the Athenians sid Paced
“‘monians were going backwards and
** forwards into each other’s country
“about the truce.” ’EmépyecOa, as
applied to two persons or parties, de-
notes an interchange of visits; as sabe

la is intermarriage, émepyacia an
emvopia, the right of tillage and pastur-
age on each other’s lands.

19. dpuvos air@] Most of the best
MSS. read air7, whilst Poppo, follow-
ing Benedict and Hermann, reads air},

which Hermann interprets “solus tri-
‘“‘remis aspectus.” Poppo, however,
rightly doubts the justice of this inter-
pretation, and is disposed to strike out
the pronoun altogether. If avr) be the
true reading, I should understand it
to mean “ultro.” “Against a small
‘vessel the trireme would come of
‘‘ herself to help him: against a large
“‘ one she would: be compelled to fight,
‘because it would attack her.” See
Hermann on Viger, not. 123. b. §. 4.
[I believe, however, that airg is the

@OTKTAIAOT
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &, A.C. 423. Olymp. 80.1
pous emcyevouerns ov mpos 70 EAaooov vopiwy rpeperOas
3aAN eri THY vaiv, Kal év TovT@ avrov Suaceoew. TWepas-
wbeis Sé ai EvAAoyov tromnoas TOV Zuwvaioy eheyey a TE
év 77 Axavie xai Topovy, xai mpocert packwv afutarovs
avrous evar enaivov, omrues THs TlaAAnuys & To icOue s
cretAnuperns ure tav "A@nvaiwv Tleridaay €xovroy, xai
ovres ovdep GAO 7 vnTUBTaL avTeMayyeATOL EXOPNTAY pos
Tnv eAevGepiay Kal ovK avéueway aToApig avayxny ohice
apooyever Oa rept Tov havep@s oixeiou ayabov’ onpeiov 7
elvaz Tov Kai GAAo Tt ay avrovs Tov peyiotwv avopeiws 10
jropeivat, ei TeOnoETAL KATA vOUY Ta TpaypaTa WiwToTa-
rous Te TH aAnOeia rynoETGa avrovs Aaxedaysovioy Pidrous
Kat TaAAa Tynoew. CXXI. xal of pev Zxuovaion exnp-
Onoay re tois Acyots, Kai Oaponoavres mavres
Ouolws, Kal ols TPOTEpOY 4) HPETKE TA TpAac- 15
Gomera, Tov TE TOAcLOY StevoodvTo mwWpoOvuws
oigew Kat Tov Bpaciday ra 1r adda Kados
edeLavro Kai Snuoocia pev xpvo@ otepavp avednoay as
éhevOepovvra thy “EAAada, idia O€ erawiovy re Kal mpoo-
anpxovro womep aOAnry. 6 Se TO Te TapavTixa gvAaKny 20
Tia avrois eykaraAur@y SB Tadw, Kai DoTEepoy ov ToAA@

158

The people of Bcione
pay him in return the
greatest honours. He
hopes to excite Mende
and Potidea also to
revolt.

1. trpeyao6au A.B.C.E.F.H.I.K.N.Q.T.V. [sed prs a apr ae -tae
2. avrov A.H.K.N.O : 4. 7H) om. O. afverdrovs §- -
ries O.P. ese ms Poppo. Goell. vulgo et et Bekk. wehAnns. 6. twd rer
aOnvaicy ABENQV ; Pop O. - Goel pie o omittunt articulum. 7. d»-
Tos Drq, omisso f “77 .H. ala qT, poyeréoOas L.O.
yevéoOar Thomas M. v. Both. ; Q.” M50. rou Dion T. 12.
aurovs TH GAnbeig e. eats T. 15- Tparropeva e =: 16, ee Tayéos
c.g. 17. xaxas P. . dig re d eraviouy xal T. éreviouy Te
spoonpyovro E. soled .K.L.0.V, rap avrixa V.
true reading, weadiloe ome rier sr excellence in the different among
in adr7

ment of so many of the M the Greeks, is well shewn by the story

and therefore I have restored it to sit told in Herodotus of Democedes, the
text. Persian king’s runaway physician, who
6. drre:Anpperns p. 62. ed. sent him word, in order to give the

Gron. Toridaa, dv be peo ie loOpdy
po apatcete Domne ioe

Q. mpoonpxovro Sowep dOAnry | “ Came

a waa him ; came to salute him.”
The i

paid to distinguished

king a high idea of his coneequence in
his own country, that he was
to marry the daughter of Milo the
wrestler. Herodot. Lil. 137, 6.

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 121, 122. 159
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &a A.C. 483. Olymp. 89.1.

otpartay wAcio erepaiwoe, BovAopevos per avTay Ths Te

Mevdns xai rns Tlorwaias anorepacat, yyoupevos Kat Tous

"A@nvaiovs BonOyoas dy as és vyncov, Kai BovAomevos

GOacat’ Kai Tt avr@ Kal érpaccero és Tas modes Tavras

4 ? . ¢ A wv > 4 ~ 4

Empoderias TWEpt. Kala pev Euedrey EyyxElpHoew Tais ToAEce

ravras’ CXXII. & rovrp O€ rpiper of thy éxexempiay

Sect ie mepuryyeAovres agdikvourtat wap avrov,

trace is officially re- bees spend pep ‘Apiorayypos, AaxeSaipovia

eee nvasos. Kal» pey oTparia madw dn 2
3 Athenians insist that ¢

es | ike ot dé re Bpacida dary yed)ov

ctuded in it, as having T7)V LuvOnxnv, Kai edeLavTo mavTes of emt

oe ee —- Opgxns Euppayo. Aaxedapovioy ta mwenpa-

ee yneva. "Apioravupos S€ rois pev cAAOLS3
yy arms.
Karyvet, LKiwovaious de aigOomevos €k Aoyi-
ra “~ e ~ oe 4 3 , 9 wv 3
157 HOU TOV NuEpwOY OTL VaTEpoy aderTHKoLEY, OvK En EeVv-
amovdous evecOas. Bpacidas dé avrédeye oAAa, ws mpo-
‘ 3 a7 ‘\ , e 9 >» > b)
TEpov, Kal ovK adie THv moAw. ws & amnyyedrev es Tas4
"A@nvas 6 ’Apwravupos epi avrav, ot “AOnvator evbus
€ a 9 4 > & ‘ 4 e A
€TOiMOL Hoay oTparevey emi THY ZKiwvnv. ot de Aaxedat-
20povio. mpeoBes meupavres mapaBnoecOa ehacay avrovs
Tas omovoas, Kai THS TOAEWS avTEro”OUVTO Bpacida morev-
ovres, Sixy TE EToipor Hoay epi auras KpiverOu. oi de Sixys
pev ovx 7Oedov Kivduvevetv, oTparevey O€ Ms TaXtoTA, Opyny
, 9 . e °» “a , » wv 2 a vad
Towoupevot Ei Kal Of ev Tais ynros HON OvTEs agtodot odaY
asadioracba, Ty xara ynv Aaxedatpoviov icxvi avwdedct
, 3 4 XY € ay ¢ Q “a 3 ,
awurrevovres. eixe S€ Kai 1 adnOem mrepi Ths amooTacrens 6
paddrov f ot "APyvaio: éduxaiovy' dvo yap Tpépos Yorepor

3- os] om. E.O.P.e. 4. xal rt avr@ xai iy Pee light igh en ily

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xai rs airg L.N. O.P vulgo xal rt xal aire.
Pi iad Tpuiipess C.e.f.g. 9. orpartd ey “< 10. @ tAay d.
ei. dvddeyye d. 17. nple e. mah ea .T.V.h,
Tee. oo Gad Bekk. emmyyeAdev 1. vulgo dmriryyeddev. Pu 6] om. 24.0
om. Q. a5. loxvi] om. g. avodedci} om. d.i. oe ic N. 27.
oell, Bekk. 4 V.m. vulgo 7. of} a aOnvaley

K.g. P
inp NW. di.

OOTKTAIAOT
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &c. A.C. 423. Olymp. 89.1. |
dméarnoay ot Cxuovaio. hoya 7 evOvs érocpoavro,
KAdwvos yuoun mewrbévres, Txuwvaiovs eLedeiv Te Kai azro-
Kreivat’ Kal TaAAa Hovyatovres és TOUTO TrapecKEvatovTo. |
CXXIII. ’Ev rovre Sé Mevdn apeorarat avr iy, qoALs
ev 7H TladAnvn, ‘Eperpiéov aqroixia. Kal avrous BeLaro o3
Bpacibas, ov vouilor abuxciv, 6 Ort ev a €xe-
xelpia pavep@s Trpovexapnoay cote yap & kal
avros evexaaAet Trois "AQOnvaiows wapaBaivew Tas
aomovéas. 50 Kai ot Mevdaion paddAov éroA-
pnoav, THY Te TOU Bpaoidov yvopny opovrtes te
éroiuny, TeKpaipopevot Kai amo THS TKusyvyns
children of both toa 7 cae ee _ P
place of safety. OTL ov mpovdidov, Kal aua TOY NpaccovTav
odiow oAlywv Te Gvrov Kai os TOTE éueAAnTAY oUKETE

160

COASTS of
MACEDONIA, &c.

Mende also revolts,
and is received by
Brasidas. He puts a
2 Peloponnesian garri-
son into both Mende
and Scione, and re-
moves the women and

avévrov, GAAG rept ohiow avrois PoBovpévor To xaradnAov
3kal karaBuacapéevov Tapa yvapny Tovs toAXous. ot de 1!
"A@nvaios evOus muOopevot, woAA@ Ere paddAov opyioberres,
\
4mrapeckevatovro ex’ audorépas tras trodes. Kat Bpacidas
mpoodexopevos Tov erimAouy avrav uirexxouicer és “OdvvOov
Thy XaAxidiuny maidas Kat yuvaixas trav Iiwvalwv Kat
Mevdaiwv, xat rov leAorownoiwy avrois mevraxocious 20
omXiras Siémepve nat meATaoras Tpiaxociovs XaAxidewv,
4 ? “~ e a 4 X e A b' .Y
apxovra te tov amavrov TloAvdapyidav. Kai ot pev Ta rept
”~ > N € > 4 A ” 9 , ~
odds avrous ws ev Taxet Taperomevoy Tov A@nvaiwy Kown
evr perrifovro.

anayrey| an’ avrav C.K.g.

a. dfeddciv b. re om. i. 2 wird] g. dperpeer E.G.
éperproy A.B.F. Bekker. a 1832. ¢perploy ba “y, yap Oat nat F.H.
8. ras] om. Q. 10. rou} om. pe 13. éueAAncey i. 16. én] om. I.d.
1g. xadxidixny K. orxcovdor g. nai Tov pevdaioy Q. 20. avrovs B.F.h.

wodvda-

21. rptaxoglay d. 22. re] om. Q.
di. 23. év] om.

“‘ like afterwards to give it up.” ‘Qs

12. xai dua r&» mpacodvrow x.7. X.]
90 rére €ueAXnoay: “ Since, at the time I

** And also because those of their num-

* ber who were the contrivers of the
“ revolt were few in number, and hav-
** ing, as I mentioned before, (c. 121, 2.)
* once set about the matter, did not

“* spoke of, they made preparations, or
« had formed the sntetion of ‘doing the
‘‘ thing.” For this sense of rére, see the
notes on VII. 31, 3. VILE. 62, 3. 73, 2.

ZYITPA®HS A. IV. 123, 124. 16]

INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A. C. 423. Olymp. 89. 2
4 4
CXXIV. Bpacidas 5€ xai Hepdixxas év rovrp orparev-
ral “ 4

ovo aya éri "ApptBaiov ro Sevrepov és Avyxov. xai iyyov

e » € > A / ‘ / \

INTERIOR or 0 HEY @v-expares Maxedovoy thy duvapuy, Kal

aA 4

MACEDONIA. roy évouxouvTov ‘EAAnvev o7mdXiras, 0 O€ pos

Olymp. 89. 2.

& Second expedition of TOIS aUTOU TeptAoiroas Tov TleAorovyncioy
Perdiccas and Braai-

das against Arrhibeus,
prince of Lyncus.

Xadxnideas xal’Axaviovs kal rav a\Awv Kara

a , , A x € N A

2 Supapuy seunddeads Cvparay Oe 70 omAtrTixoy igs
Brasidas then proposes “EXAAnvoy tpioxiAw pada, imnms O° ob

to retreat, wishing to ’ ’ , / ‘

be at hand to protect TravTes nKoAovGovv Maxedavav Foy Xadxt-
ion dedow oAiyov és yxtAlovs, Kai GAAos Optdros
trav BapBapwy modus. éaBadovres dé és THv AppiBaiov Kal
evpovTes avrectparoredevpevous avrois tous Avyxnotas av-
rexabeovro Kai avroi. Kal €xovrwy ray pev meCav Aohov3
exarépwbev, wediov S€ Tod pérov Gyros, ot immys és avTO
Is xaradpapovres immopaynoay mpata audorepwr, érera Se
Kat 6 Bpacidas cat 6 [lepdixxas, rpoeAPovrwy mporepoy aio

“~ , \ ~ e d “” “~ e “A a

Tov Aodou pera Tov immewy Tov AvyKnoTey omdirav Kat
éroipwy ovrav paxerOa, avremayayovres Kai avrol ~vve-
Badov, xai érpeay rovs Avyxnotas, kal moAdovs pev di€-
dppiBaiov A.B.F.H. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo appiBaoy.

2.
A.B.F. 6. xa dxav@iouvs] om. c.g.
C.F.H.K.Q.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.1, 10.

Fryov] tyrrov
1: ovpray B.C.F.H.K.Q.d.e.f-h.1. 2. otv
dAlyou Priscianus 18. p. 1192. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. codices enim dAiyq. 12. dyrearparevopevous d. avrois Bekk.
14. mediov A. = és trdatTrd V. = 16. rmpoaeAOdvrav O. —sawpdérepow A.B.E.F.H.
N.Q.V.e.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo sporépwy. 17. rov]om.d.i. 18. avre-
waryortes 1.

3- Maxedévar—xal roy évoovvroy of two words can be so omitted, when

Ber teed The Macedonians are here
plainly distinguished from the Greeks,
as in ch. 126, 3. they are even classed
among barbarians. The royal famil
were of Hellenian and Dorian blood,
but not the people.

10. oAiyoves xeXious | ‘* Almost amount-
* ing to a thousand.” So in VIII. 35, 3.
érfyou ef\oy, and the instances given
by Matthie Gr. Gr. §. 332. and by

iger, ch. III. sect. vit. §. 11. It is
commonly said that éAiyou is merely
an abridgment of the expression cAiyou
deity; but I cannot understand how one

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

its presence is absolutely essential to
the sense, and cannot be implied from
the other. ‘OdAiyou is equivalent to
map Gdjcyoy, and to the expression in
the Acts, xxvi. 28. é» ddiye. Is not
the literal meaning of Biba eldov,
“ they took it with a little space inter-
‘‘ vening;” i.e. “Their taking it was
‘“‘ within a very little.” Compare the
use of the genitive, when relating to
time, as vuxcrés éAOwv, &c.

17. Avyxnorév] Vide ad II. 99, 2.
DUKER.

162 OOTKTAIAOT
INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA, A.C. 423. Olymp. 8&8. 2
pbepav, ot dé Aowtol Suahevyovres pos Ta petéwpa nAvV-
4xacov. pera d€ rovro tpomaioy aornoavres Sv0 pev f TpEts
nyuepas eméryov, Tous “lAAupious pévovtes, ot ervxov TE
Tlepdixca puoOot péddovres hew. eresra oO Tlepdixxas
éBovAero mpoteva: émt tas tod ‘ApptBaiov xdpas Kai m5
xabnobat, Boacidas dé ris Te Mevdns mepopopevos pn TOV
"AOnvaiwy mporepoy émumAcvaavray tt maby, Kal Qua TOV
"JAAupuay od Tapovray, ov mpodvpos nv, adAa avaywpe
paddov. CXXV. xal & rovrm duaepopevov avrav ny-
yeAOn Srt Kat of “LAAvpiot per’ “AppiBaiov wpodovres Ilep- 10
‘phe Hiyrans, whohad OLKKGY ‘yeyeynyTa’ wate On aporépas per
a ene tee, OOKODY avaxwpely Sta To d€0s auTay ovTev
maded to side with ayOparrwv paxiuev, kupwbey dé ovdey Ex THS
Arrhibeus. Upon this im e r Noe a ,
the Macedonians re- Olahopas omnvixa xpn oppacGa, vuKros Te
aut, leaving ther ETUVEVOMEUNS, OF EY Maxedoves nat To wAROos 15
oo trav BapBapwy evdus pohyOevres, Omep qurct
pares to effect sn or- meyada oTparoreda acadas cer Anryvva Gat,
a Kat vouicavres woAAatrAacious pev 7) HAOov
émévat, Ooov S€ oimw Tapeivar, KaTactavres és aidvidvoy

‘ > 7? > > wW \ ‘ U4 ‘ a >
guynv €x@pouv en’ oixov, kat Tov [lepdixxay to mpa@rov ovx 20
/ ww td , “ ‘ t ~
aicOavopevov, ws eyva, nvayxacay mpw tov Bpaaiday ely

4. wrbovc8a K.
8. a om. I.

éwerra

I. ‘aimee mwoddot L.O.P.d. 3. épprevorres e.
10. Gre wai of

dé 6 i. 6. de] pe ty d.e.l. ray} om. Q.

A.E, F.G. ae a B. aio i. Bekk. rea II. en} iprmties ‘6 12. Gwrcpy

aTwy ejom.e. 14. re] om.cg. I € 17. avapas

HY. corr. F. Hank nope: Goell. Bekk. vulgo cadas. ‘ emdiryverOa d.e.

éxmdhirrea Gat L.O.P.Q. cba V. 18. weal aeouelice G. Harber I.

19. otro A.BCEGH.K. .N.O.P.V.d.e.g.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
vulgo ovdere. 20. avexapour d. 31. aaa L.O.P.

6. meee s| @povri{ay exponit
Thom. Mag. UKER.

10. Gre nat of *DAvpiod x. vr. d.| “ That,
“© besides all other reasons for a retreat,
“ the Illyrians bad actually joined Ar-
‘‘ rhibseus.”” ‘There seems no reason,
with Bekker and Goller, to strike out

the cai after dre.
16. Orep Girei peydda kK. T. A.] Com-
pare VII. 80, 3. oloy dudel cal mace orpa-

romédous—psBor cai Beipara éyyiveoOas.

nai deipara é
tion of oloy.
Komyacatte rater auroy, én:
soot Rt ceaOas.

npiy ms Bpacisay ideiy| ’Arrsnads,
ut ” Schelinates icit, pro cum Brasida
collogus. Stephanus in Append. ad
Script. de Dial. p. 198. patak hujus

ZYITPASHS A. IV. 125, 126.
INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A. ©. 42%. Olymp. 89. 2
(carodev yap mrodv aAAnAwv eoTparoredevovro) mpoarredOely.
Bpacidas dé Gua TH &p ws elde rovs Maxedovas mpoxexwpn- 2
Koras Tous Te TAAupious Kal Tov ’AppiBaiov péAdovrags emt-
évat, Evvayaywv Kal avros és rerpaywvov rakw tovs ordiras
BKai Tov Yidov Sucroy és péoov AaBov Sevoeiro avayopeiv.
éxdpopous de, ei ry mpooBardowey avrois, crake rors vew-3
Tarovs, Kai avros Aoyddas éxwv rpeaxooious TedevTaios
yeoyeny eixev UMOXwpaY Tuis TOV evavTiov mTpwroLs *poT-
Kemopevors avOicrapevos ayvverOa. Kal mpiv Tovs TroAE- 4
10 prlous eyyus elvat, ds Ou Tayéwy trapexeAcvcato Tos OTpa-
Tiras Towde. |
CXXVI. “ EI pev pn vrerrevoy, dydpes TeAorovvnorot,
“upas Te Te pepovecOa: Kal ore BapPapor of émtovres Kal
apzecH OF “ groddot exmAntw exe, ovK av opoiws oi-
ig senigee 0 Me & Sayny Gua TH Wapaxercvoe: erovovpny’. viv
chem to rely on their ““ O€ TMpOS pey THY aaoAENpW TOY nueTépwv
“ai TO wAnOos Tey evavriov Bpayel vropvy-

168

habitual prowess and

discipline, and to de- “ ‘ _ ‘ , ,

spi the empty tex. MATL KA TapalwEerE TA peywoTa. TELpacopat

rorsofthebarbarians, “ greiMew. aya0ois yap éivas vuly TpOoNKEl TAa
1.mpocedGety b. 32. mpooxeywpynxéras L.O.P. 3. xalappiSaorV. 6.

wo C.e.g. mpooBddoey @.V.cex. vewrépousO. 9. aptvwarda Q. 10. os]

om. ¢. 11.rade K.d. dAé£as rode N. 14. dpoiay L. dSpoievO. 16. ard-

Anyw

Atticismi etiam exemplum exstare a

Lucianum Dial. Deor. p. 201. ubi Nep-
tuno interroganti, "Eorly & ‘Epun évrv-
xety rh Avi; Mercurius respondet, Ov-
Capes, et, quibusdam imterjectis, Sore
otk dy Bos abrév cy rp wapdyrt: nam
ibi idciy réy Ala idem esse, quod érru-
xeiy re Aci. Et in Evangel. Luce viii.
20. “H pyrnp cov xal of addeAgol cov
éornxacw ew, ideiy oe Oédovres: hic
enim ideiy oe itidem haud dubie poni
pro tecum colloqui, quia Matthseus xii.
46. de eadem re dicit (nrotvres aire
Aadyjoa. Mihi nondum satis de hoc
Atticismo liquet. Nam deity omnibus
his locis, ut et in eo, quod hic habet
Scholiastes, [3ety re (i. e. dia 1) oe EBov-
Aduny, dici potest per figuram, qua ante-
cedens pro consequente ponitur: quem-
admodum et ipsum éyrvyxdvey, quod

pone non est cum aliquo colloqui.
UKER.

16. mpos pév riv anrddenpy x. r. d.}
The answering conjunction to the pé»
in these words ie to be found several
lines below, in the words BapBapous 8¢.
There were three things which alarmed
the soldiers; first, their being aban-
doned by their allies; second, the su-
perior numbers of the enemy; and,
third, that their enemies were barba-
rians. To the two first of these Brasi-
das replies briefly; but the third he
notices at length, from the words Bap-
Bdpovs 8¢ to the end of the speech. Ta
péeyora signifies, “the main or prin-
‘cipal points.” “Few words should
‘remind you of what it most concerns
‘‘ you to remember.”

M2

164 OOTKTAIAOT
INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A.C. 423. Olymp. 80. 2.
“ croAcuia ov dua Evppaywv mapovoiay éxaorore adAa 80’
“ oixeiay apernv, kai pndev wAnOos repoBnoOa érépwy, of
“ve pnOe ATO TWOALTEL@Y TOLOUT@Y TKETE, EY als OU moAAoe
“ oAlywv apyovew, ad\Aa TAcwoveY paAdov éAaoaoUS, OvK
“G\Awo tui Krnodpevo thy SuvacTeiay TO paxopevot 5
3“ xpareiv. BapBapous dé, os viv ametpig dédere, pabev xpn,
“¢E& oy te mponyovucbe trois Maxedoow avrav kai a ov
“ éywm cixalw Te Kal aAAwy axoy éxioTapat, ov Sewovs évo-
4“ uévous. Kal yap doa pey TO OvTe acOevn GvTa TéY TrOAE-
“ niov Soxnow exet ioxvos, Sidayn aAnOjs mpoo-yevopevn 10
“rept avrav eOapouve paAAov Tous apuvopuévous’ ois Oe
“ BeBaiws re mpooeotw ayabor, 1n mpoeidas Tis av avrois
5“ roAunporepoy mpoodéparto. ovro: de Thy pmeAANTW peEV
« ovat Tois ameipars PoBepay’ Kat yap mAnOeE dews Sewot
“ kal Bons peyee adopyrot, 4 Te Sia Kans éemavaceots TOY 1g
3. gee pydeye. pr f. 6. dédere E. bs 8. eixdfov A.B.E.F.G.H.K.N.V.
c.e.g. Haack. Poppo. [Sed Poppo in annott. “ nunc eixd{e scribendum esse vix
“dubito2"] eadfo Bekk. relom.di. 9. y¢p]om.di. 10. spoo-

yevouern | “ Aptius videtur sr, vopervn Bekk. ed. 1846.

em.” Bekk. spooye
12. mpoidoyv K. 13. rodAunpdsf. 14. dems elor Bervole. 15. éwaxdoracs K.

2. of ye pnde dard rrodiTELdy ToLovTmY
ere] “ Bele vel unde vel ov.”” DOBREE.

stand this passage a ah “ From the
KK
The sense is clearly this, “ Fear not

“‘ trial of strength which you have had
“‘ with those of their number who are
‘* Macedonians ;” that is, with the Lyn-

“ any superiority of numbers in others,
“for neither are you come from such
‘* forms of government as have many
‘‘ ruling over few, but rather the small-
“er number ruling over the greater.”
And therefore according to all the rules
of language, one of the two negatives,
as Dobree and others have seen, ought
to be omitted. But if we compare the
expressions, ovd’ eixds yahewas dépew
airy paddov i ob Kytiov—vopicavras
édrcywpnoa, II. 62, 3. and again, dpoy
rd BovAcuvpa—eyveobat, wédw Any oia-
POcipas padAoyv f ov rovs airiovs, III.
a6, 3- we may perhaps doubt whether
the present text, however ungrammati-
cal, is not genuine; and whether the
confusion or carelessness is not to be
ascribed to Thucydides rather than to
his copyists.

7: & by re nporyonobe x. tr. X.]
Heilman and Goller seem to under-

cestz, whom Brasidas had just defeated,
and who were reckoned properly Mace-
aie pete: wi Bias ;
14. mAnOe: dyyews Servoi| Ita
Cos. advereus Gallos an
tans apud Livium, XXXVIII. 17.
“* Procera,”’ inquit, “corpora, promis-
“‘ ese et rutilate come, vasta scuta,
“ prelongi gladii: ad hoc cantus in-
“ euntium prelium, et ululatus et tri-
“* pudia, et quatientium scuta in pa-
“‘trium quendam morem horrendus
‘“ armorum crepitus: omnia de indus-
“‘tria composita ad terrorem.” Aca-
cius. Add. Lips. IV. de Milit. Rom. 11.

‘60:|} The
er at once to
the multitude of the enemy, and pe
haps also to their large stature indi
dually.

Vie

EYITPA®HE A. IV. 126, 127. 165

INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A.C. 423. Olymp. 89. 2.
a= 5 \ 4 9 a a
“ ordov exe Twa Onhoow amerns. wporpita S€ Trois viro-
66 4 > A > € Ae yy \ 4 ¥ 9
MevovTW aUTa UX OMOLOL’ UTE yap Ta&w ExovTES alcyuY-
~ a “A b' ,
“ Geiev ay Acreiy TWA xopay BroLopevor, 7 Te huy7y Kal 7
“ epodos avrav tony éxovoa Soéav Tov Kadod avetéAeyKTov
a a’
5“ Kal To avdpeiov exe’ (avroxparwp dé payn padi dv Kal
4 ”~ ~
“ spopacw Tob oaxerOai Twt mperovrws Topicete’) Tod TE
ec 2 “”~ > a 4 \ 9 4 ec a > a
es xelpas eAbeiy muorarepov To exhoBnoey vuas axwdvves
6 e “~ a 3 la b a X 4 3 “~ ~
nyouvras’ exeivep yap ay mpo TovTov expwvrTo. cadds TE 6
“A .' oe a N t 5) ~ “A
“wav TO mpovrapxoyv Oevov am’ avrav opare Epyp pev
6 XV A 4 de A s ~ id a ¢€ 4
10 Boayu ov, ower S€ Kai axon Karaomépxov. 0 vropelvavtes
'?3 > 0 . @& N 9 4 N ¢ a
emiepopevov, Kai Gray Katpos 7, KOop@ Kai Taker adlis
“ A ~
“ Yrayayovres, E> Te TO aoghadres Oaoaov adiferbe, Kat
Tt t s' a 4 e “A ” ~ \ ‘
yvooerOe TO Aowrov Gre oi ToLwwvTot GyAoL Tos peY THY
a “ “~
“mporny epodov deEapevors amobev ametrais To avdpetoy
6 AA , 3 “A a S a wf 9 a“ 4
15 * peAAnoet Emixopmrovlw, ot av eifwow avrois, Kara
4 “N “~ “ a
“ grodas TO epuyov ev TS aaharel O€eis EvOeixvuvrat.”
CXXVII. Towatra 6 Bpacidas wapawécas imnye 70
, e \ , 9a / “ n Q “4
orparevpa. ot de BapBapor idovres mroAAy Bon Kai OopyBeo

3. dy Somep ipeis of Aaxedapdmor Aereiv d.i. nad Epodos K. 4. dveLedexrov V.

rf tyas A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.O.c.f.g.h.i. Bekker. ed. 1832. vulgo judas. 8. éxeivo
.F.H. . way re rd h. 12. Oarroy c.g. 14. pedAnoet Td avdpeiov V.
15. wow A.B. twow B.F. fEoowC.G.e. 16. geyruyov B. 17. empye Q.

2. obre yap rafw Exovres aloxuvbeier
“For they have no regular order, to
“ make them ashamed of leaving any
“ particular station, when hard press-
“ed.” The words ragfw éyorres aic-

etey form one compound notion,
to the whole of which the negative odre
applies equally. Gjdller refers to two
similar passages, I. 12, 1. dore py jov-
xadcaca avfénOjvau, and I. 141, 6. drayv
pire Bovdevrnpip én xpdpevor mapa-
xpnua re df€ws emredoort, in both of
which the yeep and verb equally
form one idea, and therefore only one
negative is required.

5- abroxparwp payn| “ Their inde-
* pendent way of fighting ; their fight-
“ing as if each man were his own
“* master.” I have followed Poppo in
inclosing the words atroxpdrwp—ropi-

oee in a parenthesis; so that the re-
gular divisions of the sentence are, ovre
—aloyurOeiey av, 4 re huy}—tyet, rov
Tre—€\ Oeiv—nyouvras.

17. inizye rd otpdrevpa| Thomas Ma-
gister trdye hic exponit mpodyey, et
vetat tmayew dici pro arépyeoOa. Non
dubium est, quin irdyew sepe ponatur
pro mpoayew, i.e. els totpmpoobev ro-
peveoOa, quod etiam Harpocration e
Demosthene, Ammonius ex Eupoli, et
Schol. Demosthenis ad Chersonesiac.
p. 62. docent. Sed sententia hujus loci
non patitur, ut trayesy aliter accipiatur,

uam pro trroxwpety. Hoc apparet ex
iis, que in fine cap. 125. dicit Thucy-
dides, troxywpay ros tay évavrioy mpd
ToS MporKkercop.evors, et quae MOX cap.
seq. vopioavres hevyey atrov, et Hovya-
(évrav dé avrot imexopouv. Nam hee

OOTKTAIAOT
INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A.C 423. Olymp. 98.2.
4 4 ? a SN a
Mhe retreat ts con- 2 POCTEKEWTO, vOLTaYTEs Hevyew TE avTOY Kal
ducted order. e on
2 tne Wrens stem, KaToAGPOvTES SiahGeipew. Kai @s avrois at
eee fe €xdpopai orn ‘wpoowirroey amnvrev, Kai
cedonia, by which Bra- QUTOS Exe@v Tous Aoyadas emxepevous vpi-
sidas must retreat, in a , € a v ,
the hope of cutting OTATO, TH) TE WPOTH Opn wapa yvounys
mn ayvréaTnoay Kai To Aocsrrov emupepopévous pey
4 3 tA e A a A € 4 a
deyouevor nuwvovro novyakovreay Sé avrot virexopovv, TOTE
a nm a ~ YJ e a > a“ 5 o €
én tov pera Tov Bpacidov “EAAnvay ev TH evpvxwpia ot
moda Tav BapBapwy améoyovro, pépos Sé te KaTaAsrovres
9 “A 9 ~ 4 e a 4
avrois emaxoAovGovv mpoaBadrAew, ot AvcTol ywpnoayrTes ro
Spopp eri re Tovs pevyovras Trav MaxeSovwy, ols evruxotev,
éxrewov, Kal THY exBoAny, 7 Eat. perakv Suoiy Aohow orevy
és thy "ApptBaiov, pOacavres mpoxaréAaBov, «idores ovK
otcay GAAnv Te Bpacida avaxapnow. Kai mpoowvros
> a 9 2S 54 ‘ ww a e a a e
avrov ¢s auro 76n TO aropoy Ths odo KuUKAOvYTAL ws Is
aroAmpopevot. CXXVIII. 6 &€ yvous mpoctire rois wef
e “~ a a # nw aA e ~
Hoedislodgesthem,and QUTOU TplaKkoctots, Ov @eTO padAov ay EheLY
effects his escape into a c r Q 9 NS ’
Lower Macedonia. Hs TOV AOPWY, XwPHTavTas mpos avrov dpopa,
soldiers phnder the me rayiota exaoTos Ouvaral, avev Tagews,

166

2. \aBdvres L. 6. xaréatnoay b. 7. avroi| abrar c.
8. per’ abrov L.O.P.i. 9. awécyory b. xaradurdvras A.B.E.F.
10. of Noro] om. d.i. 12. 7 eort E. 17. avrov A.B.E.F.H.Q.h. Poppo.
éavrov K.L.O.P.e. er’ avrot 18. rév A G.I.L.0.i 19. éxagros
és éxaoros C.G.c.d.e.g. as éxaoro: K.L.O.

4. rovs] om. Q.
Bpacida d.e.g.i.

plane ostendunt, Brasidam cum suis
non progredi, sed paullatim retro ce-
dere voluisse. Eadem est significatio
bujus verbi in iis, que paullo superius
leguntur, xéop@ nai rage ads Yraya-
yorres, et V. 10, 3. drayew éwl ris "He-
évos. Apud Aristophanem quoque Nu-
bib. 1 gor. "Yaaye, ri peddes ; Sraye est,
abi, dsscede: ut intelligitur ex eo, quod
preecedit, ov arodkwteas cavrév éx ris
olxias; sic é Pro dvayepnors,
Thucyd. III. 99, 4. Kal 4» éximoAd roe-
avrn 9 pdxn, Suofes te Kal trayeyal.

UKER.

2. al dx3popat] The Scholiast rightly
explains this by of reraypévor mpds 1d

dxrpéyery, that is, “ the parties of éx-
“ 8pouoi,” mentioned ch. 125, 3. Thus
in the following chapter (128, 1.) rp
xucdwoww is equivalent to rovs reraype-
vous wpos To kuxAoveba:. And again in
V. 23, 4. 7 Sovdeia is “the body of
* Sovdos.” VIII. 64, 4. pvy), “a body
“ of Guyddes.” VIII. 102, 2. rp edip
éximre is “the fleet of their friends
“ who were ene) €orres.” a

11. emi re rovs eid gg “ Trajecta
“est particula. Nam sic I ocbets se
‘* membra orationis excipere, of Aorwol
“ yapnoayrés re—exrewvor, xal ri» €aBo~
** \g»—-rpoxareAaBor.” GOLLER.

EYITPAPHS A. IV. 128.
INTERIOR OF MACEDONIA. A.C. 423. Olymp. 89. 2.
country in revenge for TELPATAL GIT auTOv EKKpOvTaL TOUS HON ETOV-
the desertion of the ‘
Macedraiana Pere, TAS PepSapous, wp kal Thy wAciova KUKAwoW
cas is alienated by this DY a eee / Ne \ 7
a i opav vrore mpoo pias, _kal ob pev mpoo- 2
lopouneeian couse. TTETOVTES EKPATNTaY Te TOV Emi ToD Aodhou,
ye , # \ ~ e , en ‘ 2, N
5 Kain TAciwy 4O0n oTparia tav “EAAnvay paov mpos avrov
> (4 i. e . 4 N > , “~ “~
€vropevovto’ ot yap PapBapot nai ehoBnOncay rns tporns
aurois evtaida yevopevns odwy aio Tou perEedpov, Kal és TO
a > 279 9 U4 / \ 3 , J
awAelov ouxer émnxoAovOovv, vouiCovres Kar ev pedopiots etvar
h}
avrous On Kat Svaredevyevat. Bpacidas d€ ws avreAaBero3
IoT@Y peTempov, KaTa aodadreay padrdrov iv avOnuepov
”~ 4 “A “~ ~
aduveitas es “Apyiooay mporov trys Tepdixxou apyns. xal4

167

1. érdéyras Poppo, Dobree, Goeller in ed. 2.

Kwai] om. e.
YOMLTGaYTES C.

6. yap] 3¢ L.Q.
emrnxoAovbouy V.

I. rovs fon érdvras BapBapous| This
is Poppo’s reading, which certainly af-
fords an easier sense. Dobree proposes
the same correction, which is confirmed
by ch. 131, 2. where émdpras is undoubt-
eal the true reading, although every
MS. has émérras. Dr. Bloomfield de-
fends the common reading, by sup-
posing that the Lyncestians were only
advancing towards the hill when Bra-
sidas told his men to set off, but that
some of them had reached the top be-
fore the Peloponnesians could arrive
there. And to support this, he inter-
prets spoxaréAaBoy in the preceding
chapter, “‘ they began to irc 7G
just as if the aorist and the impertect

ad the same meaning. This however
cannot be admitted. The movements
seem to have been as follows. The pass
was a gorge where the stream was pent
in closely between the hills, by their
advancing at thie point unusually near
to each other. The Lyncestians occu-

ied this pass, and prepared, as Brasi-

as approached, to line the hills on
both sides, and then to close upon his
rear. Part of their forces were already
on the high ground, and more were
ascending from the valley by the stream
side, when Brasidas by a sudden attack
carried the height, and thus reached
the top of the country. [See note on

Libri omnes et Bekk. émidyras.

4. yeyvouéms e. aro] éx h. 8. ovxert
11. dpyuray d.f.
ch. 83, 2.] The Lyncestians finding

that he had thus broken out of the val-
ley ie scaling one of its sides, instead
of advancing up it towards its head,
desisted from any further attempts to
follow him.

2. THY melova Kixoow opdy] That
is, as the Scholiast rightly explains it,
rous melous Tay KuKAovy rovs Aaxedat-
povious pedAdvrwy wapeiwa. opey must
tefer to the Lacedemonians. Compare
ch. 131, 2. otx éyiyvero oop mepirel-
Xtors.

6. ris tporjis—ogar] This is a re-
markable instance of that use of the
dative already explained in the note on
IIT. 98, 1. avrois yevouerns is exactly
equivalent to lddvres yevouevny, or, in
English, “ finding their men dislodged
“‘ on this point from the height ;” and
thus avrots being virtually the subject
of the proposition, oa» properly fol-
lows as referring to it.

11. “Apuocay] Hujus oppidi nullus
veterum meminit, preter nostrum et
Ptolemzeum, qui in Taulantiis reposuit ;
at alii rectius ad Erigonum fluvium, qui
per Paconiam fiuens in Axium editur.

ASS.

kal avrol dpyt(épevor| “ The soldiers
“ of themselyes in their anger,” i. e.
without any orders, or any one insti-
gatmtmg them to it.

OOTKTAIAOT
COASTS OF MACEDONIA, &e. A.C. 483. Olymp. 89.2.
avrot opyopevot of oTpaTi@rat Ti} Mpoavaxwpnoe TOY
Maxedovwv, doos évérvxov xara Thy ddov Cetyeaw avray
Boeixois, 7 ef Tut oKever exerTwxoTi, ola éy vuKTepuy Kat
hofepa avaxwpnoe eixos qv EvpBnvas, ra péev vmodvovres
SKaTEKOTTOV, Tov Oe oiKeiwow EmowwvvTO. amo TovTOU TES
mpotov Ilepdixxas Bpaciday re mrodeuov évopuce Kat és To
Aowrov Tledorovvnciov rH pev yvoun 3¢ ’AOnvaiovs ov
Evunbes pioos cixe, tov 5€ avayxaioy Evudopov Siavacras
erpagcev OTH TpoTp TaxtoTa Tois pevy EvuBynoera trav de
amadNacerat.
CXXIX. Bpacidas dé avaywpnoas éx Maxedovias és

Topovny KaradopPaver “A@nvaious Mevdny dn exovras, xat
avTou novyatwy és yey thy TladAnvny advva-
Tos 770n evourcer etver SiaBas Tipsmpeiv, Thy Se
Topovny év hudaxy eiyev. wird yap Tov avrov 1s
xpovoy tois ev Ty Avyxp é&érAcvcav emi Te
Ty Meévdny xal thy Sxeovyv oi ’AGOnvaior,
@oTEp TapEerKevacovTo, vavat pev WEVTNKOVTA,
av noay déxa Xia, owdriraus 8€ yrdiows éavrav
Kat roforas é£axocios cai Opaki pucdwrois 20

A 4 ~
GAAos tev avrobev Evppaywv meAractais’

168

Io

COASTS OF
MACEDONIA, &c.

Meanwhile the Athe-
Znians had sent a
strong force to recover
MENDE, and had
retaken it before Bra-
sidas returned from the
Interlor. Account of:
the expedition. The
Athenians are aé first
unsuccessfal,

xiAios = Kal

3 ~

ef] om. N.V. 4. arodvovres G.I.L.0.P.Q.d.

I. sw ts
5: re] om. c.d.fig.

per i.

4. trodvovres] Sic etiam Thomas:
‘Yrohve roy Body, ffyouw tnd rdv Cvydv
dvra dedepévoy Uw. Covxvdidns 7 re-
Tdpty. td pwév twodvovres—erowvvro.
Homer. Iliad. y’. v. 513. ‘O & drvey
bd’ twrous. DUKER.

6. cal és rd Aourdy Ledorornoioy,
x.t.A.] Goller, Poppo, and others, un-
derstand these words as follows: “And
“for the time to come he cherished a
*‘ hatred of the Peloponnesians, which
* was a feeling strange to his mind, as
*‘ he had been so long used to hate the
“ Athenians; and departing from his

9. rdxtora] pddtora N,
m. d. 83]

12. pevdnv]

om. A.E.F.K. 19. €avray—

“natural interests, he was contriving
“ how with all speed he might make
“peace with the Athenians, and get
‘rid of the Peloponnesians.” I can
offer nothing more satisfactory than
this, yet one would suppose that the
words ray 3¢ dyayxaley uphdper dia-
vaords must answer to ry per yropy—
ob Evnbes picos elye ; which according
to the above interpretation they do not,
and the particle yey has nothing to
answer to it. bev bv iF ‘

21. ray avrdédey Evpzudyeov}] From the
neighbourhood of Mende and Scione ;

SYITPA®HE A. IV. 129, 130. 169
MENDE. A.C. 483, Olymp, 80.2
€atpariye Sé Nixias 6 Nuxnparov xat Nixoorparos 6
Aurpeépous. apavres Se ex Tloridaias trais vavol Kai oyxov-3
res xara To Ilovedéviov éydpovv és tovs Mevdaious. ot dé,
auroi Te Kal XKiwvaiov tpraxocrios BeBonOnxores TeAorov-
Srnoiwy TE ot exixovpot, EvuTravres Sé Ewraxoctot OTAirat, Kal
TIoAvdapidas 0 apxwv avrev, érvxov éLeotparomedevpevos
~ a , “~ 9 ~
é&w Tis modews eri Aohov Kaprepov. Kal avrois Nixias per, 4
Me@wvaious re Exwv eixoot Kai éxatov YAous Kat Aoyadas
tev "A@nvaiwv omdirav éEnKovra Kai rovs toforas amavras
1oKaTa aTpamov Twa Tod Achov Tetpmuevos mpoaPAnvat, Kat
d e 9 5) ~~ p 3 4 4 4
Tpavpariouevos Ur auTav, ovK ndvv7On Bracvacba Nixo-
aorparos de aAAn epodp éx mAciovos mavtt TG aAAM oTpa-
ToTrede Eriav TP AOd@ avre 8 Ba i mavy €0
; @ Ache ovre SvatpocBare Kai mavy eHopv-
4 . 38 sy 7 ) , a Q , ~ » ,
BnOn, kat €s oAtyoy adixero ray To otparevpa Tov AOnvaiwr
~ A “A e o
1s KnOnva. Kal TavTH EV TH NEPA, WS OUK évedovay O15
Mevdaioe Kat of Evppayxot, ot "AOnvaio avaxwpnoavres
bd ? \ e “” N 3 é >
eoTparomedevoavTo, Kai ot Mevdato: vuxros éreAOovons és
) , o ~ e
Thy ToAw anndBov. CXXX. ry 8 vorepaia oi pev *AGn-
But afterwards, a , > AN \ , ,
es yaiot Gh iis al ro m poe Zauwovys TO
2o ment between the Pe Te MooaTTEOY ElAOY Kal THY TNepay amacay
loponnesian garrison =, , . a 7y NBD , . 3 r
and the citizens, they €OJOUY THY yHy ovdevos eme=vovTos’ HY yap Tt

force thelr way into N ~ 9 a set" | Be /
the town, and lay siege K@t OTACLAC fLOU €V TH TOAEL Ol OE T pltaKkod tot

1. 6 vixoorparos K. 3. xara mocedaytoy &. Kata ro roceddvecoy O. és
rovs pevdaious éxyapouvy V, of 8 abrot V. Bekk. 4. tpiaxociots P. 6. €orparo-
weSeupevot: B.E.h. 4. kparepov K. ne 6 mxias K. . kat
rofdras d.g.i. 10. ¢oBnva g. 1X. éduvnby V. 12. rp] om. G.I.L.0.P.e.

13. dvompoBdrp F.H. 8vaBarw C.b.c.e.g. _ 14. és ddtyov] dAiya N.V. Gdiyo H.
15. @s oux—AOnvaioe] om. E. 19. pd A.E.F.H.K.V. = 22. cractacpds V.

i.e. from the “country towards Thrace,” 13. xal mavu éOopvB7nOn] “ Was even
as it was called. airééey “from the “completely beaten back in disorder.”
“country where the action was going Compare III. 30, 2. card pév Ocdaccay
“on.” Com III. 7, 4. kal mdvu—elxds 8¢ nal rd me{ov—dpene-

3. xara rd Locedéinov] Non puto orepov—dseondpéa. For the following
significari promontorium Posideum, words és éAlyor ddixero, see the note
sed Neptuni templum, prope Mendam onch.124,1. “It came as far as left
et Potidseam versus situm. DoBREE. “only a little space intervening be-

Hocedanor] Vide Diodorum, p. 323. “ tween it and the actual accomplish-
Wass. “* ment.”

OOTKTAIAOT
MENDE. A.C. 423. Olymp. 89.2.
Tov LKusvalwv THs Eemovans VUKTOS aIrTEXo-
pnoay én oixov. Kal TH emiytyvouevy TpLEpa
Nixias pev TO Hyloes TOD oTparod mpoioy apa

170

to the citadel. Having
blockaded it with a
2 lineofcircumvalation,
they move to Scione,
and lay siege to that

> A , a 4 ‘ ”~ >Q ?
place. és Ta peOopia Tav VKuovaiwv THy yny ednov,
a . ~ ~ A .' »y 0 e > a
Nixootparos d€ rots Aowrois Kara Tas avo mudas, 7) ets

? a f A
3 Iloridaias épxovrat, mpooexabyro TH mode. o de TloAvda-
/ wv A ra ~ , \ 3 , > N
pidas (ervye yap ravrn Trois Mevdaios Kai emixoupois evros
~ , o
Tow Teixous Ta Orda Keipeva) CraTaccE TE ws ES paAyNVY, Kai
~ aA “~ Q
4mapnver Tois Mevdaiow eregevat. Kai Twos avT@ TeV azo
a c .
Tov Onuov avTemovrTos KaTa TO OTaTtwTiKOY OTL OUK ETreLEt- 10
ow ovde S€orro moAepeiv, Kal, MS avTetrey emtrmacbEvros TH
“a ~ ‘
Xelpt um avrod Kat BopyByOevros, o Ojos evOus avadaBov
\ o@& A > , > 4 Q “
Ta, OmAa mEptopyns Exwpe eri Te IleAotrovynoiovs Kat Tous

3. dua mpoimy e. mweprdy Aya i. 10. drrecrrdvros G. oracworudy G.L.O.
P.c.d.e.i. oractwrixdy habet etiam Thomas et melius esse dicit. Il. émvowa-
obevros 17 A.B.E.F.G.H.V. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo émon. re 17. 13° sept
td os: vulgo enim mepi opyys. correctionis auctor Photius Lex. p. 308. wi
rous meXor.

4. Gruxe yap ravry—ra Orda xeineva}l veveww. So again in Sophocles, dip.
During a re. the arms of the citizens Colon. 570. Gaisford. Bpaxe’ épot dei-

oa dpaca. and in Thucy . VII.

were kept constantly piled in one or
43, 4. ody SeicOa tpodpns. In fact

more of the open spaces within the

walle, that on any sudden alarm they
might assemble there, and at once arm
themselves, and be marshalled in their
proper divisions. In fact the city for
the time became a camp, and therefore,
like a camp, had a place where the
arms were regularly piled, and which
served all the purposes of a de.
Compare VIII. 69, 1, 2. and Xenoph.
Anabas. IT. 2, 20. ITT. 1, 3.

10. xara td oracwwrixdvy| “In the
** spirit of party;” i.e. thinking more
of the differences between the aristo-
cratical and democratical parties, than
of the quarrel of the whole state with a
foreign enemy. For décsro immediately
after, Poppo proposes to read 8¢o:: but
he acknowledges that the two words
ap In some instances to be used
indiscriminately for one another. Nor
indeed is it wonderful that it should be
so, as their significations run so easily
into each other. Thus in IV. 69, 2. we
have ei &doirdé rt, and in Herodot. IV.
II, gj. we have pyde—dedpevoy xivdu-

dciy in one of its senses, as when it is
used with a genitive following, evSov-
Alas Set, [Soph. a 1098.| émtrey-
moeos det [Thucyd. I. 71, 3.] is en-
tirely synonymous with deicGa, and
the difference is only perceivable when
it assumes the secondary meaning of
necessity or Habe eae § But ovd€ deorro
wodepery and ovdey déo wodduov, seem
to me exactly the same thing, namely,
“that the city did not want to go
“to war,” ob8€ d€o: modepety would
be, “ nor were they obliged to go to
“ war.”

12. GopuBnbevros| In the preceding
chapter we had Nexédorparos xai mavu
€OopvBnOn, that is, ‘“ was beaten back
“in disorder,” and here I understand
it of a rude and violent interruption
to the person speaking, not confined to
mere noise and uproar, (in which sense
€Oopv8nén is frequently used of speak-
ers at Athens,) but proceeding either
to a blow, or to d in bias by force
from the place where he was speaking.

EYITPA®HE A. IV. 130, 131.
MENDE. A.C. 483. Olymp. 89. 2.
\ 3 gy ? > > “~ 4 a ?
Ta evavTia oiow per avrav mpatavras, Kal mpootrecovres 6
Tperovelw, Gua pev payn aidvidie, aua dé rois "A@nvaios
~ vn 3 ‘4 ? 97 . >, Ss
Tay TuA@v avotyonevwy hoSnbevrav' @ynOnoay yap aio
Wpoeipnuevoy Twos avTois THY emtxeipnow yeverOar. Kat ol
‘ 3 ’
Spey €S THY axpoTrOAW, Soot py auTixa SiepOapnoav, Kare.

171

3 a
uyoy, nvrep Kal To mporepov avroi eixov' of dé "APnvator
(76n yap xai o Nixias éravacrpépas mpos Ty mode jv)

s} 4 4 «4
éarrecovres és thy Mevdnv todw are ovx ano EvpBacews
ww e A “~ “~
avoryGeiaay araoy Ti OTpaTid, ws KaTa Kparos ێAovTes
,
10 dinpracay, kai poris of oTparnyol KaTéoyov wore py Kat
A
rovs avOpwrovs SiabbeipecOa. xai rovs pev Mevdaiovs 7
A a“ 4 > +/ 4 > 7 > \
pera Tabta moArrevew éxéAevoy womrep EeldOecay, avToUs
xpivavtas év odiow avrois & Twas HyouvTat aitious elvat
THs amocracens’ tous & €v TH axkpoToAe amereiyiray
: f ‘
15 €xarepwbey Teixer és Oadaccay, Kal gvdaxny ténixabi-
3 ‘ N N Q A , 4 7 N ‘
aravro.t emedn Se ra rept tHy Mevdnv xaréoyov, eri Thy
, \
Sxeovyv éxopouv. CXXXI. of dé avremeEeAOovtes avrot
Most ef the Pelopon- «al [leAorrovynarot idpvOnoav emi Aophouv Kap-

nesians effect their es-
eape, and cut their
way through the A-

20 thenian besieging ar-
my into Scione.

“ ‘ “ , é 9 \ e
TEpou Tpo THS TrOAEwS, OV EL Nn EAOLEV Ot EVaV-
Tiol, OUK Eytyvero OhaY TEpPITELXLOLS. TpOT- 3
Badovres 5 avr@ xara xparos ot ‘A@nvaior,

THy om. B. 5. €s axpérodw B.

4. ewava-

4. avrois rou Nourot rh» K.
13. xpivayres

gpewasc. éyrymdkeacdi. 8. dre|otre P. ard] exh.

A.B.C.E.V.g. xpivavresG. xg. rely Ve teuxabioravrot Poppo. Haack.
et Goell. in edd. 2. érexadioravro L.O. corr, E. émexaOnoavro Q. vulgo, Bekk.
erexabicayro. 16. érecdy A.B.C.E.F.V.b.d.e.f.g.h.i.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. vulgo éredavy. rdmepiG. 14. abroirexaic.i. 18. i8pwvOncay E.
Addpov xaprepod A.B.C.E.F.G.H.L.O.P.Q.V.c.f.g.h.. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
tyydowv Addov d.i. Adgou, omisso oe K. vulgo xaprepov Adov. 20. mepi-
reixnots E. =. 31. patos} rdayos K.

but it would have left the truth of the

3. PoBnbévrav] The genitive absolute,
i fact uncertain.

instead of the accusative doSnbevras.
See the note on VI. 7, 2.
8. dre ovx and EvpBdcews avaybeicay}
use of ovx here signifies that the
fact was really so, and that the gates
had been opened without any previous
concert. Had it been dre p}—avorx6ei-
cay, the meaning would have been, that
the Athenians urged this as their plea,

20. atx éyiyvero opay meptreixwns
“ They aie tale ries being sete
“round.” Literally, “there was going
“to be no walling them round.” For
this future sense of the imperfect, see
the note on III. 57, 3. ofrives—dmmdAv-
peda. and for copay meptreixiots, com-
pare ry xixiwow oar, ch. 128, I.

CGOTKTAIAOT
MACEDONIA. A.C. 423. Olymp. 88. 2.
Q a a “ > @ > Ff 4

Kal ayn éxxpovoavres Tous Emovras, coTpaToTEdeVTAYTO TE

Kal és TOY TeEptTEtxiouoOY TpoTaioy GTHTAVTES TapeTKEVa-
X > « 3 . o@ 4 2 » 4 e

3Covro. Kal avra@v ov moAv voTEpoy On Ev Epy@ OVTwY ot

€x THs axporoAews ev TH Meévdn roAcopKovpevoe emixovpoe

Buacapevor mapa Sadaocay Thy dudaxny vuKtos adixvoiy- §

Q r e a XQ os 8 a ,
Tat, Kat Siaduyovres of mAeioToe TO Eni TH ZKuwvy oTpa-

172

Toredov €onAbov és aurny.
CXXXII. Tleprreeylopevns S€ ris Teedvns Tepdixxas
trois Tov "A@nvaiwy orpariyois emixnpuxevoapevos opodo-
Maceponta. yiay moveiras mpos tous ’A@nvatovs dia THv 10
een on Aten TOU Bpacidou éxOpay rept Tis ex TNS Avyxou
and, through hisinfln- ayayapnoens, evOus TOTE apLamEvos MPATcELy.
ence with the Theas- \ >» ?- ‘ s » c €
Bian chiefs, stops the Kal, (€ruyyave yap tore Iayayopas o Aaxe-
ree eta ta, OLLOVLOS OTpariay peAAwY eC TOpEvTEW ws
4 € N / Ld A ’
—— oo Bpacidav’) oO oe Tepdixxas aya ev ena 1g
cides, ovros Tou Nixiov, ereidn EvveBeByxet, evdnAov
Tt toi trois "A@nvaios BeBatornros wept, agua 8 avros
ovxért Bovdopevos TleAcrrovynaious és Thy avrod adixveic Oat,
mwapacKkevacas Tous ev Oeaoadjia Ldvous, ypapevos ael Tois
mporots, O“eKBAVTE TO OTPATEVLA Kal THY TapacKEUHY, WOTE 20

I ixns L. Pts Poppo. Haack. Goell. Bekk. vulgo émidyras. 5. Bra

rou B 6.3 © BEFH.Q.V.b ro]om. B. +9) om. f.g.

10. rovs] om. i. II. rys] rou e. I as f. et hic et infra. 14. 3o-

pevevO. as|ése. 16. frat) A BEE . b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i. Haack. Poppo.

Goell. Bekk. vulgo éwesdayv. erei 3) C. 18 airy e. avrov E.F.G.H.K.L.O.V.
Poppo. 19. £evois det xpdhpevos e.

true interpretation of thie passage was
first given by Poppo, Observatt. Critic.
p- a,

3. kal, ( ave yap—os Bpaciday’)
é as t repbeer “‘ And, as Ischagoras
“ happened to be on the eve of march-

“ing some troops to reinforce Brasi-
“* das, Perdiccas aap y catia ed
“ put a stop to the expedition.”
conjunction d¢ is here used in the aa
dosis after a saber as in I. 11, 2.
éresd}—ex (8nAoy dé x. 7. XA.)
aivoyras 3 ot “evraibe x.r.A. Com-
pore also VIII. 29, 2. ‘Eppoxparous dé
eréyvros—s Onpapérvns—padaxds

fy wep rou pscGov’) dpews be x.r.rA. The

p. %. ropevcey és Bpa-
oda] Hine be bene confirmatur scri tura,
quam Viri Docti in Alian. V. H. VII.
2. restituerunt, rejecta Tanaq. Fabri
conjectura. DUKER.

16. €vdnddy rt roveiv} Scholion a
Cass. ita exponit : "Emed) patos
Trois PABnvaios, oe avrépy a la rT
wapéxew dirias. DUKER.

EYITPA®HS A. IV. 132, 133.

ARGOS, SCIONE, &c. A. O. 423. Olymp. 89. 2.

ponde mrepacba Oecoadav. *Ioxayopas pévrou cai *Apewias 3
cat Apirrevs avroi te ws Boaciday adixovro, émdelv Trep-
avrov Aaxedathoviov Ta mpaypara, kai tov nBovrov
aurav Twapavouws avdpas é&nyov éx Xmaprns woTe TaV
57roAewy apxovras Kabioraves Kai pn Tois évTvxovcW émt-
Tperev. kal Kdeapiday pev rov KAewvipov xadiornow
ev “ApgirodAa, fIlacreAiiav+ d€ tov ‘Hynoavdpou ev

173

Topavn.

CXXXIII. “Ev d€ 76 avrg Oepe OnBaior Geomeéwv

aA ~ , A
10 Telyos TepletAoy, emixadeoavTes aTTiKiTpOV, BovrAdpEVOL eV

ARGOS,
BCIONE, &e.

VN A \ V o@¢a > - @N . 9 a
Kai ael, wapeoTnKos Oe pgov emeidn Kal ev TH

The temple of Juno at groos "A@nvaiovs payn O Te qv avTav avos

Argos is burnt down

>

a x ¢ \ ~ ed “A 9 ~
by the carekemes of Q7TOA@AE. Kal o vews THs Hpas tov avrova

2. adixowro A.B.h.

Z ray nBdvyrey| toy onapriaraey yBovrav L. ray
5. x

ovapriaray O.P.Q. eordvas Cc. = evTuxovor, e. 6. Aeapiday d.i.
xaOtoraow corr. G. 4. Haccrediday Dobree. vulgo émreXiday. . Oeome-
oie b. 10. rd retxos L.O.P. dcetAoy E. 13. dmoddAc A.B.F.G.

pads C.1.

3. xal réy iBdvroy ara» rapardpes |
“Qs ovx Svros vopuxod eLayew rovs 7Badv-
ras. 4 ovx dvros vopyiKov dpyovras Kxabk-
ordvew rais médece Tous nBavras, aAdd
rovs mpoBeBnxéras ka ndixiay. SCHOL.

- 4. wapayépos] “Hyovy mapa rd xabe-

ornxés €60s. SCHOL.

swapavépnos— efiyov] I understand
this, not of any direct law, but as a
measure at variance with the general
spirit of the Spartan institutions, which
tended to intrust political power only
to men who had attained the full prime
of manhood. In this general sense
srapayonia and trapavopia és ry Siaray
are used, I. 132, 1. VI. 15, 4. to express
a manner of living inconsistent with
republican ity. The practice to
which Thucydides alludes in the text,
marks the first transition of the Lace-
dzmonian constitution from an aristo-
cracy, in Aristotle’s sense of the word,
to an oligarchy. The young men taken
out by Ischagoras were not old enough
to have imbibed the true spirit of the
Spartan institutions in their better
points; while their birth and youth

filled them with all the oppressive and
insolent notions of an oligarchy. At
the same time the severity of the dis-
cipline to which they had been sub-
jected at home, made the recoil of their
passions, when released from restraint,
more dangerous: and led them to in-
dulge in the roee'T aie of Lidar
and tyranny [see I. 77, 7, 8.}| towards
their vilies, and to t Reobediont to
their own government. Such was the
conduct of Clearidas, [V. 21, 3.] whom
Brasidas made governor of Amphipo-
lis, and sierwirds of the Harmoste, or
governors set up in the different cities
of Greece by Lysander. [Plutarch. Ly-
sand, 13, aa

[Compare Herodot. VII. 202, 3. where
he says that Leonidas selected his three
hundred men from rovs xareoreéras,
nal roiot érvyyavoy maides édvres.

7. tIlactreA bart] Dobree is the only
person who has pointed out the neces-
sity of this correction, instead of the
common reading ’Emrediday. See V.

3) I.

@OTKTAIAOYT
ARCADIA. A.C. 423 Olymp. 69.2.
the priestess, who files Yeoous év “Apyet xatexav0y, Xpvoidos THs
her country in conse- ¢ , Xx , \ 6 , e , . “
a iepeias Auxvov Twa Ocions Hupévoy mpos Ta
of Scions is complied. OTEMMATA Kal emxatadapOovons, waTe éAabew
3ab0evra wavra Kai karapAexOevra. xain Xpvais pev evOvs
“a .' , “ > 4 3 “~ o e
Ths vuxtos Seiaaca tous Apyeious es PAovwra Hevyee’ o¢ §
dé dAAny i€petay €x TOU vOLOU TOD WMpoKeipevou KaTETTHTAYTO
Dacwida Gvopa. érn Se 4 Xpvois tov moAcpou rovde ere
4AaBev oxra, xal evaroy ex péoou, Gre emedevyer. Kal 7
Lxuwdvn ToD Oépous nbn reAEvravros WepeeTeTEixioTO TE Tay—
TeA@s, kal of "A@nvaioe ex aurn dudaxny Karadurovres 10
avexopnoay TE aA oTpare.
CXXXIV. ’Ev &€ 1r@ mort: yea ta pev ’APnvaicor
. kat Aaxedatpoviov novyate dua thy éxexetpiay, Mavruns Se
kat Teyeara: xai ot Evppaxot exarépov Evvé-
Badov ev Aaodixio ris tT Opecbidos,+ Kai vian
apugdnpiros éyevero’ Képas yap éxarepo Tpe-
. émidapbeions Q. 4. kal ypuais Q. . beivayra I.
z, E. 3&7 xpvois B. Bekker. ed. 1832. Fulgo 8¢ xpucis.
eva toy E. aroy G. . te} om. V.c.d.i. 10. avrny K.V.

Satyovioy xai abnvaiwy L.O.P. 14. EvvéAaBoy d.i. 15. Aaodexip 3
E.F.G.H.K.N.V.f.g.h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. Aaodixeip b. Aacduxia L.Q.
‘oppo.

174

ARCADIA.
Petty war between the
Tegeans and Manti-
neans,

gu\woivra F.HLL.

8. évaroy B.F.

Aadixig c.d. vulgo Aaodcxeig. dpecOidos A.B.C.E.F.G.LL.V.b.d.f.g.h.
Goell. Bekk. dpefidos c. épecbidos e. vulgo épecridos. 16. dyupdnpgros V.
éyeydve: g. = yap | Se L.O.

I. ey” t] In Argolide dicit Pom- V. 64, 3. as being on the road from
pon. Mela II. 3. Situm designat Pau- ay to Tegea. Further, Pausanias,
sanias in Corinth. cap. 17. Muxnvaw 8¢ VIII. 44. speaks of Ladoceia as a place
éy dpwrrepG mevre améye: xai 8éxa orddia close by the town of Megalopolis; and

ro “Hpatorv. Et paullo post: Auré dé rd

lepdv dori ev ySaparerépp ris EbBoias.
ro 31 Spos rovro becnd (eos E6-

Boay. Strabo VIII. p. 368. decem sta-
diis a Mycenis, quadraginta ab Argis
abesee scribit. DUKER.

3. émxaradapbovens | “ Falling asleep
‘* after what she had done.”

15. ev Aaodiip ris Oper ides] The
situation of these places, as well as
their orthography, is very uncertain.
Oresthasium is described by Pausanias
as a town lying to the right of the road
from Megalopolis to Tegea, and Ores-
theium is spoken of by Thucydides,

Polybius, II. 51. describes it as in the
district of Megalopolis. Colonel Leake
supposes Oresthasium to have stood
on the summit of mount Tzimbaré,
‘** on which conspicuous pomt there are
“‘ still some remains an Hellenic
“‘ fortress.” Morea, vol. ii. p. 318.
Mount Tzimberé overh the valley
of the Alpheus, in which Euripides
places ‘‘ Oresteium,” for such is his
manner of spelling the word, according
to our present copies. [ Orestes v. 1642.
Electra v. 1274.] e battle then
would be fought in the valley of the
Alpheus, near the spot where Megalo-

EYITPA®HE A. IV. 134, 135.
POTIDZA. A.C, 423. Olymp. 89. 3.
4 e Q a? 3 , y Q
Wavres to xaF avrous tpotaia re apgorepo éorncay Kai
oxdha és AeAgous arérepav. StabOapevrwy pévrow moA- 3
Ay Exarépots Kai ayxwpadou THs paxns yevowerns Kal ade-
Aopevns vuKTos TO épyov ot Teyedrar ev ernuAiwavro te
Q SAN y “A “~ \ 9» , ? >
5Kai evOus earncay Tporraiov, Mavriwns dé arexopnoay te és
BovxoXtwva xai torepov avréatncay.

175

CXXXV. ‘Arereipace 5€ rod avrod xetuavos Kat 6 Boa-
aidas teAevTavTos Kai mpos exp 70n Horidaias. mpoceAOov
ee 2. yap YUKTOS Kal kAipaxa a poo leis pexpe pev

10 Braddas make a yoyrov éAabe Tov yap KwWOwvos TapevexOevTo
fruitless attempt to 2 : " Z yop ‘ : op x . -
surprise Potides. = olTMs €§ TO OlaKEVOY, mpl eémavedOe Tov

a > oN @ , > ?- ¥ ,
mwapadiovra avrov, 7 mpooOects eyévero’ Erera pevTot
ob r) , 4 “~ 3 , V4 ‘
evOus aicOopevwv, mpiv mpooPnvat, amnyaye madw Kara
TAXOS THY OTpaTLAY Kal OvK avepeEY Nuepay yeréoOaL. Kal
e Q 3 , , y “ 4 5) s
150 Xelpov ereAcuTa, Kai EvaToy ETos T@ TOdEUm ETEAELTA
~ a 4 ,
T@oe ov Oovavdidns Evveyparfev.

1. xaf éavrovs VY. 2. Srepyray d. 4. reyeaoral K. 6. Bovxodrava F.H.
avéorngay C.1. 12. wapaddvra d. mpdeots A.E.H.P.g. éyévero ris KXNi-
paxos

lis was afterwards built; and, as they heard it. [Scholiast. on Aristoph.

ucydides tells us in another place,
(if the "OpécBeoy of V. 64, 3. gave name
to the district here called *Opec6is,) in
the country of Menalia. See Miller,

Dorier, vol. II. p. 442 and 445. of the

Birds, 843, 1160. Lysistrat. 486.] But
féneas Tacticus, ch. 22. best illustrates
the present passage, when he tells us
that in ordinary times a scytale or
truncheon was handed round from one

original German edition.

10. rov yap xddwvos x. r. r.] It ap-
pears from this passage that the bell
was passed on from one sentinel to an-
other round the walls: though others
say that the governor used to carry it
with him when he went his rounds, to
try the watchfulness of his sentinels,
aa were bound to answer as soon as

sentinel to the other, with the order, that
if the next sentinel were off his post,
the scytale was to be carried by the
man, who had last received it, immedi-
ately to the governor, that he might
ascertain who had been the delinquent.
Such seems to have been the practice
at Potidzea, the bell being substituted
for the scytale.

OOTKTAIAOT ATTTPAGH>S

E.

ee

. |
OY & emytyvopévou Bépovs at pev emavowt orovdat
, , Boas \ 2 a > o9 a
StehAvvto pexpt TvOiov’ nai ev TH exexerpia “AOnvaios
t e t
4.0.42. § Andjious aveotnoay ex Andov, 7ynoapevoe
Olymp. 89. 2. 3.
DELOS. Kara Tadaay twa airiay ov xaBapous ovras

Durty tecuntinan, pra, kai dus eAderes opiow elva Tove g

the Athenians expel TNs xabapoeus, q 71 pOTepov prot dednAwr: as as

the Delians from their
3 4 4 v4 n 4 > ~
island. avedovres tas Onxas tev teOventov opbas

évomuoay tomo. Kal oi pev Andwe ’Atpapwrriov Dap-

t.rov eC. énatowi. 2. eee d.e. ol abnvaian B He . Ondua c.i.

. lepaoba K.f. éAdeures f. elvas rovro adiat ©. f sim ie

"Benedict. Dobree. 8. drpapvrrioy A.G.1.L.0.P.e.k. Goell. Bel ; ”
c.d.i. ad, Uvretov E. [In numis ddpaptriov. Vid. Eckel. vol. II. p. rn vulgo,
Haack. oppo. drpapurre.ov. 5 aap B.G.L.O. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. gap-
paxa c.d.i. vulgo @apydxovs. Conf. I.129, 1. VIII. 58, 1.

2. duehé€huvro péxps UvOlev] For the “ pium cum verbo finito diversi regi- '
interpretation of this passage and the ‘‘ minis conjungitur, eo casu utuntur |
date of the Pythian Sone the reader “quem participium postulat.” But |
is referred to the article on the subject this does not always hold, for instance,
in big Appendix. ITI. 59, 1. detcurbal-—olire oceppor Aa-
a) mpérepty x. td.) “Reiskius Sévras, where the case is accommodated
ae ann iv wpérepov. Male. Nam, to the verb, and not to the ciple.
“ut fiert solet, casus pendet ex parti- Is it not rather, that a word de does
ad Nang et ad mroujoa supplendum av- on different actions, whether they are
Conf. II. 44, 3. Avumm—ot dy éOas expressed b fay aig and verb ac-
« erduevor dpapeOj. VI. 11,1. VII.5, cording to reek idiom, or by two
4. 1. 105. extr. rots ddAois EvpBaddvres verbs, as in our own, is put in the case
id bekenaan: I. 20, 3. 144. et alibi multis required by that one which comes first
* locis, Bed indicat Kriiger. ad Dio- in the Ms ia and which erally,
* nys. p > G6LLER. The general but not rile cae expressed | by the
rule is sles ere, on VIII. 52. extr.thus participle?
given by Goller. ‘ Greeci, ubi partici-

EYTFPA®PHS E. Vz. 1, 2.
TORONE. A.C. 422. Olymp. 88. 3.
vaxou Sovros avreis ev Ty ’Acia @Knoay, otras as éxagToOs
a@ppyro.
II. KaAéwy de "A@nvaious reioas és ra émt Opaxns xwpia
3 f-7 QM A 9 lA > ‘4 A e a wv
éLerAevoe pera THY exexerpiay, AOnvainy pév omAiras éxov

5 Olymp. 80.3.
TORONE. a Q r , “~ A ?
Expedition of CLEON FOV de Evppayov mw XeELlous, ¥aAUS de TPtakovTa.

to recover the revolted ‘ de > > , a v r
tows in Macedonia, TXOY O€ €S TKeovny mparov ére mwodwpKov- 2
&e 4 Q r A 3 , 0 e v td a
evny, Kai mpooAaBeov avrofev omditas Tov
dpovpay, KxarérAevoey és tov Kododwviwy Améva Tov
4 > / 3 ‘ ~ , 9 > > “
10Topwvaiwv améxovra ov moAv THs mokews. ex 8 auroi,3
9 , e 9 9 , g » 4 b “~ 4
aicGopevos ur avropoAwy ort ovre Bpacidas ev ry Topovy
, td gS “ ” “~
ovTE of EvovTes agiopayor elev, TH pev OTpaTia TH me
> @& » a , ~ A ’ , 9 ‘
exape és THv Todw, vais dé mepuereupe Seka [és] rov
4 “ ‘ ‘
He besdegee and takes AUMEVA Tepurdre. Kal mpos TO mTeptreixiopa4
1g Torone; and proceeds orogsroy adiKvetTal, 0 MpoomEpleBadrE TH mWoAEL

177

,
duaxogiovs Kat xtAiovs Kat imméas Tpiaxoctous,

against Amphipolis. € 4 9 “ / “A ‘
6 Bpacidas evros BovAopevos rrommoa TO mpo-
1. @xeoay f. 8. airddev] om. c.d.i.

4. lags toc ap. rt woXcopx. | om. d.i.
éariras re xal dpovpovs Phavorin. in xpooAauBavo. 9. r&¥ KoA iov V. et C.
prima manu. xodopanoy f. Ir. obre Haack. pe. Goell. Bekk. Libri omnes
ovdé. 12. orpara nen b. 13. weptémepwov A.C.E.Lc.dehik. d8€xa [és
Bekk. Ed. min. Poppo. Libri omnes om. és. mepimdreiyrovAweva K. 14. rei~
xiopa Q, 15. spomepeBare P. 16. mpodorioy F.H.Lk.

1. os gxaoros Spunro| “ Prout sin-

the Colophonians, there is no informa-
guli venerunt.” GOLLER. It means

id tion, so far as I am aware, to ex-

that the Delians did not go all together
as regular settlers; but that Atram
tium was a place where any Delian
who chose might find an asylum on
his arrival. The literal translation, I
apprehend, is, “‘ as each had set out to
“ go thither.” Compare VIII. 23, 1; 3-
9. és rév Kododorlay Aiwpeva trav
Topwraiwr] ‘‘ The port of the Colopho-
“‘ mans” was only a harbour so called
in the territory of Torone, and had no-
thing to do geographically with Colo-
hon in Asia Minor. So the Thieves’
arbour near Athens would naturally
be described as roy ddpwy Ayeva Trav
"A@nvaiev, to shew that the firet geni-
tive, dopey, only indicated the name
of the harbour, and not its possessors.
Why one of the harbours of the Toro-
neans should have been named from

THUCYDIDES, VOL. Il.

lain.

: 13. [és] réx Acuéva] The preposition
here seems absolutely required ; for the
ships were sent, not to sail round the
harbour of Torone, but round the inter-
vening point of land, from Colopho-
nians’ Harbour to the Harbour of To-
rone. Compare ch. 3, I. wepsemdeor és roy
Ayséva mepireppPOeioa. And though
one or two similar passages may
found, where the MSS. omit the same
preposition, as VIII. 38, 2. dcaSeBnxdres
riv Xiov. Herodot. 1V. 118, 7. d€8n ryvde
rnv ifreipoy, yet the latest editors seem
rightly to have restored it, as the sense
is in all these passages undoubted, and
ean only be expressed by the insertion
of the preposition. Compare, however,
III. 6, 1. weptopproapevos 1d mpds drow
ris méAews, and the note there.

GOTEKTAIAOYT
TORONE, A.C. 22, Otymp. 88.2.
aorewwy, at Siuedwy TOU waAawov TElxous play avTHY EroinceE
god. III. BonOnoavres dé és avro TlaorreAiéas te 6
Aaxedaipovios apxeoy xain wapotoa gudacn mpooBadovrov
tov ’A@nvaiwy nywvovro. Kal ws €BialovTo Kai ai vies Gua
meptemAcov és Tov Aipéva weprmepOeioa, Seivas o Ilaccre-s
Aibas pn al re vines POacwor AaBodoau épnypov ryy woAw
Kai Tov Tetxioparos ahiuKopevou eyxaradAnhOn, amrodcrav
3 avro Spopp ex@pe és Thy woAw. of de AGnvaios pOavovow ~
ol Te aro TeV vewv EdovTes THY Topayny, Kal 6 meKXOs emt-
omopevos avroBoet xara To Stypnpevoy Tod wadauov Telxous 10
fuvecmerwy. cai tous ev ameéxreway.tav TleAomovynciwy
xai Topwvaiwy eis év yepot, tous 8€ Caovras ¥ Kal
8IlaccreXiday tov dpyovra. Bpacidas de Bon bet pev TH
Topevy, aio Gopevos 53 xa? Gdov éadwxviay aVvEXOPHTEV,
arocyav TercapaxovTa padioTa aoTadiovs un Pbacat éOwv. 1g
40 dé KAdwv xai of "A@nvaio: tporaia re éoTnoay duo, Td
pev Kara Tov Ameva To O€ Mpos TP Tetxiopart, Kail tov To-
povaioy yuvaixas pev nal maidas nvdparodiay, avrovs dé
cat [leAorovencious xai ei tis aAAos XaAndewr jv, Evprav-
Tas €¢ erraxocious, amereuivay es tas ‘A@nvas’ Kal avrois 20

178

3- hasehousieles G. Aaxedaipoviar L.O.P.Q.e.k. évrev V.g. 4. xar
ynes B.h. 5. [al] és rag OPPS: weprweupOnvas ue 7. ddoperov Q.
éyxaraherpby f. 8. 8 et . ve} roves P.
dard] éx h. : riper A.B.F.Q. Haack. Poppo ” Goel, Bek. émi-
ordépevos. 10. Kai xard K. dinpnpévov | clonptoor kara rou c.d.i. reiyous
rod wadaiod A.B.E.F.G.V.h. Bekk. eooy E.d.i. dnéxrewoy d.i.
rév] om. d. 14. €adexviay caf dddy V. = drexepycevi. 16. 300] om. K.
ra per g. 19. Dros trav xyarndeer B.h.

20. xal avrois—dw7Abe] This ie are- ‘‘ change of prisoners.” Dr. Bloom-

markable illustration of the principle
laid down in the note on III. 98, 1. in

lanation of this use of the dative.

ithout aérets, the sentence would
have simply stated the fact of the fate
of the prisoners: with it, it states it
with reference to the Athenians; so
that avrois dw7\Ge—éxopiobn, signifies
nearly, ‘They afterwards lost them,
** some, by being released at the peace,
“others, by the Olynthians effecting
“their return home through an ex-

field says, that « ‘it is not easy to see
“ how the Olynthians came to have so
“many Athenian prisoners.” But A-
thenian prisoners may have fallen into
their hands after the defeat of Xeno-
phon near Spartolus, II. 79, 6. or after
their recovery of Eion. v. Nor
would it follow that the men thus ex-
changed were Athenian citizens: they
may have been some of the partizans
or allies of the Athenians, who had
fallen into the hands of the Olynthians

AYTTPASHS E. V. 3, 4.
SICILY AND ITALY. A.C. 48% Olymp. 8. 3.
To prev TleXorovynocov borepoy éy rais yevopevais omovbais
amnrde, ro de aAXO éxopicOn vn’ ’Oduvbiav, avnp avr’ av-
dpes AvOeis. eldov Sé xal Tlavaxrov "A@nvaioy ev peBopiows s
tetxos Bowwrol vo tov avrov xpovov mpodogia. Kal 6 pev6
& KAdwv, pudaxny xaraornoapevos ris Topdyns, dpas mept-
ret tov” Adwy as ért ryv ’ Audion.

IV. Paicg d€ 6 "Epacworparov rpiros avros ’ A@nvaiov
meprovray vavoi dvo és “IraAiay Kal SixeAlay mpecBeuris
uma Tov auTov xpovoy é&érAevce. Acovrivors
yap ameovrav "AOnvalov éx Suxedlas pera

179

SICILY and ITALY.
20 prnbassy of PHEAX

to Bicily and Italy to
organize an Athenian
interest in those parts
against Syracuse,

thy EvpBaow modiras Te éreypayayvto TroA-~
Aovs xal & Snuos Thy yay érevoe avadaca-
oa, ot 5é dSvvatoi aigOopevoe Tvpaxociovs 3

Te emayovra: Kat éxBadrXovor Tov Onuov. Kal of pév erdavn-
ec 9 € Se 8 VN ¢ , /

15 Onoay ws éexactot, o: de Suvarol opodrcynoavres Dupaxoc iow
“ A 4 9 td 2 r 4 >

Kat THY ToAw exArTrovTEes Kal Epnumoavres Lupaxovoas ém

1. weAowovvnoiey P.i.
N.V.g.bh.k. srepemdete I. srepaner e.
Goel]. Bekk. Géwrva L.O.P. dOov & k.

ui sic A infra. § é€peotorpérov B.h.
» &

at different times, since the first break-
ing out of the war.
LI. wodiras re eweypayavro—xal—rijy
av exerdes avaddacacba} So when an
ditional number of citizens was want-
ed at Cyrene, settlers were invited from
all parts of Greece émi ys avadacpe.
Herodot. IV. 159, 3. It was a clause
in the oath taken by the j of the
court of Heliza at Athens, that they
would never allow ray ypeady raév idles
aroxowas, ovd¢ yns dvadacpoy rijs ’AOn-
yaisy. [Demosthen. Timocrat. p. 746.
Reiske.| These two things were the
usual accompaniments of a revolution,
or violent disturbance of the existing
state of things. [Demosth. de Foder.
cont. Alexand. p. 215. Reiske. Iso-
crates, Panathenaic. p. 287.b. Aristot.
Politic. V. 5, 5. 7, Pi The principle on
which this dvatacpds yas was de-
manded, was this, that ev eitizen
was entitled to his portion, xAjpos, of

2. an7nddor Q.

3. eyov R.V. si. srepemrdct B.F,
6. dw» A.B.E.F.G.H.R.V.g.h. Poppo.
Grey C. vulgo do. 7. para€ c.
8. ds iraXiay pavol dvo Ve. II. ey pd

the land of the state; and that the
admission of new citizens rendered a
redivision of the property of the state
a matter at once of necessity and of
justice. It is not probable that in any
case the actual xAjpos of the old citizens
were required to be shared with the
new members of the state; but only,
as at Rome, the Ager Publicus, or land
still remaining to the state itself, and
not apportioned out to individuals.
This land, however, being beneficially
enjoyed by numbers of the old citizens,
either as being common pasture, or as
being farmed by different individuals
on very advan us terms, a division
of it amongst the newly admitted citi-
zens, although not, properly speaking,
a spoliation of private property, yet was
a serious shock to a great mass of ex-
isting interests, and was therefore al-
ways regarded as a revolutionary mea-
sure.

N32

@GOTKTAIAOT
SICILY AND ITALY. A.C. 623. Olymp. 9. 3.

4 #f \ @& ¢ os, a | A “ a
4TrONTEeig @KnOay. Kal VoTEepoy wadw avrav twes Suz TO 447
3 4 3 4 F ~ “~ r A ~
apéoxerOar amoXsrovres Ex tov Lupaxovowy Pwxeas TE THS

~ 4
woAews te THS Acovrivey xwpiovy KaAovpevoy KaradapBa-
vovot kat Bpixwvias ov épupa ev tH Acovrivy. Kat Ta@v Tou
Snpov Tore ExIregovTe@Y ot TOAAG! FABOY ws aUTOUS, Kal KaTA-§

4 , a“ n~ 9 4 é a e .°
SOTQYTES EK TOY TELXwV ETOAcLOUY. & TuvOavopevos ot AOn-
a a
vaiot Tov Daiaxa wéurovew, & mas Treicavres Tous ogiow
Gvras avrobs Evppayous Kai Tous aAAous, Hy Svvevras, Dixe-
Aubras Kowy ws Lupaxociov Svvapw Teprroiovpeveov eE7e-
6arpareioa, Stacdoeay rov Snnov trav Acovrivov. 6 de
Daia£ adixopevos Tous yey Kapapwaious reife nai“ Axpa-
yavrivous, ev d¢ TéAg avtwravros avr@ Tov mpayparos
> a
ovkért émt Tous aAAous épxerat, aicOopuevos ovx ay reiBew
avrovs, GAN avaywpnoas Sia ray Duedav és Karavny, nat
dua év TH wapod Kai és tas Borxwvias eBoy kai wapabap- 15
, o 7 > \ ” “ ~ » ‘ a
ouvas amerde. V. ev d€ Th rapaxomidy TH Es THY ZeKeAtay
N ? > , \ 3 ~ »% , A 4 >
kat wadw avaxwpnoe Kai ev TH Iradig@ tit roAcow €xpn-
parure trept dirtas rois "A@nvaios, xat Aoxpav evrvyyavet
rois ex Meoonvns emoixois exremTwKOoW, OL peTA THY TOY
LixeAwwTav oporcyiay oraciucavrav Meconviov cat éra-20
2. exherdvres Q. cexéas E.F.G. a A.B.h.

180

190

I. woAvereia €. rodvreig k.

Bekk. Goell. qxeds xat Bpixsymuds re ris wédeds re rev Neovrivay V. 3.
ray eovriver c.d. 4. Bpixwias K, Bpixvvias Q. Bpuaias d. Zpnpa V.
8. airdber VY. Q. xowwp | om. K. os] om. K.b. 12. yéda] yéAwr: I
yéra V.c. 4 ae ee ovvas A.B.E.F.H.O.g. Haack. Poppo. lL. Bekk.
sapabpacuvas C.G.1.K.L.N.P. see sUvas. a ruis €y peonvos C.d.i.
viv] om. d.i. rév}] om. C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q. V.b.cefhk. Poppo.

20. peconvier| dOyvaiey d.i.

2. awokurdévres dx raév Zupaxovcmy
Compare III. 10, 2. drodcrdvroy rid
dx roXépov.

5. xaraordyres €x TY TeIxay erohe-
pour] Portus et Acacius xaracrdyres de
munitione Bricinniarum interpretantur.
Sed phrasia xaragrdyres éerodépour hic
fortassis non aliam significationem ha-
bet, guam II. 1. xaracrdyres re Evvexoe
érodcuovy. DUKER.

18. wept pirfas rois ’AGnvalas| Sub-
stantivis interdum adjungitur casus
verbi vel adjectivi cognati, ut quemad-

érayouéven H.V.d.e. pr. G.

modum ovppayeiy et cippayos Bowrots
dicitur, ita etiam dicatur cv, ia Boc-
wrois. Sic Thucyd. IV. 23, 1. ewdpouy
T@ reyiopuar:, et V. 35, 2. xara Thy Tee
xwpicoy dAAnhos ox awddocw. Idem

genus nig pen Duker. ad V. 46, 4.

ocet in Latinis scriptonbus observari

viris doctis ad Sallust. Catilin. 32.

neque tusidie consuli . Conf.

Herodot. VII. 169, 2. Matth. Gr. Gr.
. 396. et Poppon. Prolegom. I. p. 125.
OLLER.

EYITPASHE E. V. 5, 6. 181
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 422. Olymp. 89. 3.

yayonevey tov érépwv Aoxpovs érorxor éferéeudOnoay, xa
> 2 ? a . , ’ go ¢ ,
eyeveTo Meconvn Aoxpav twa xpovoy. rovros ody 6 Dainé2
évruxyay trois} KopeCopevars ovx noiknoev’ éyeyévnro yap
tots Aoxpois mpos avrov opodoyia EvuBacews mépt mpos

‘ a “”

stous “A@nvaiovs. povoe yap tav Evppaywv, Gre DiceAiorar3
EvyndAaooorro, ovK éoTreicavro *"A@nvaiots’ ovd ay Tore, e
) 2 ‘ a e “ 9 4 AN , a

pn avrous Kareixev 6 tpos ‘Irwvéas cal MedAaiouvs moAepos
€ , 4 y > , V ¢€ \ 4 > 4
opopous Te Ovras Kai amoixous. Kal @ pev Palak és ras

"AOnvas xpove Sarepoy adixero.
10 =6VI. ‘O d€ KAéwr ws aro ras Topauns rore mepterAevoev
x A A ® e e , 3 ~ 69 , 4 ‘
ext thy ApdiroAw, oppapevos €x Ths Heovos Zrayeipo pev

AMPHIPOLIS. gpogBaAdAer "Avdpiov azroixia, Kai ovy elAe,
CLEON proceeds a- \ A >
gainst Amphipolla He L'aAqwov d€ thy Oaciwy amoniay AapBaver
waite at Eion for rein- \ , \ / e I , ,
forcement, trom by K@T& Kparos. Kal meupas ws [lepdixxay mpé- a
15 ne Drala ake Beis, Ors mapayevotro OTpaTia KaTa TO
Jaco N :
protect Amphipot, fupuayeKov, Kal es THY Opaxny GAAous Tapa
s ~ r) rd v4 . 4 nA “A e
TloAAny trav ‘Odopevrwv Baorréa, afovra pucbov Opaxas as
2.0% halaf K. 3. rois xoptCopévors| rpooxope(opévas corr. F. Immo dwoxopt-
Couevars Bek. eyeveroG. 5. Gre] ‘\e A.B.E.F. 6. £vsmAdogovro V.E.F.G.
rois GOyvaios Q. 7. Irwvaias F.Q.e.f. iwvéasc.d.i. pedéous K.
10. os A.B.E.G.K.L.O.V.c.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
vulgo és. amd rhs rére ropmvns G.K. éx rijs ropoyys rére h. rére awd rhs ropd-
N C.d.e. rére and ropdyns K.c.i. 11. névos C. et infra ném. 12. avdpelay F,
elie] ofoe c.d.i. alpet margod.i. 13. Ady L.O.P. Baciaw A. apBaver]
om. Q. 14. @s}esc.d.i. 17. wdd\Anw B. oddqv A.F.V. Bekk. Goell. sod-
Any K.N.c. modty G.I. swoddw Q.e. wddAvy correct.C. = rdv E.L.O.P.Q.c.0.k.
des Goell. Bekk. vulgo ra». ddopdvray F. ddoudvrayv E. adfovra A.B.
F.G.Q.d. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo et Haack. dfavra.

I. €rorxoe|] Vid. Scholiast. ad IT. 27, r.
Thomam Mag. et Suidam h.v. Dux.

3- trots xopsfopevocst} “ Articulus,”
says Poppo, “ ferri nequit.”” Bekker
wishes to read droxopu(opévors. But
the simple verb has the same meaning,
“being on their way home.” Comp. I.
52, 3. 114, 3- VIII. 56, 4. As to the ar-
ticle it ecu certainly be better away,
as itis more natural to say, “ meeting
“these men on their way home,” than,
“ meeting these men, namely, the party
“who were on their return home.”
Dobree aleo objects to the article.

7: Irwvéas xat Medaiovs] These peo-
ple are unknown. Dr. Cramer mentions

a place called Mela in the farther Cala-
bria, half way between Scilla and Gerace,
where some remains of an ancient town
have been discovered. ‘Ancient Italy,”
vol. IT. p. 438.

10. &s ard ris Tepwyns| Conf. VIII.
gt 1. 6 84 "Aorvoxos, ds rére ev TH Xig

ye x. 7A. III. 69,1. al 8€ viajes, ds

€ pevyovca—xarevexOncay. V. 10, 9.
6 Kvewy, as rd mpa@rov ob dievoeiro pé-
vey. GOLLER. ‘“ Cursum hunc ipsum
“jam supra c. 3. extr. demonstraverat.
‘“« Ergo ws, quod eo spectat, aptius est
‘quam és, quod pronomen rem tan-
“ guam novam indicat.” Haack.

17. d£orvra] This reading has been

@OTKTAIAOT

AMPHIPOLIS. £.C. 422. Otymp. 8. 2

gmAEloToUS, avTos HovXake Tepipsevov ev TH Hw. Bpacidas
Se ruvOavopevos tavra avrexa@yro Kai avros exi Te Kepdv-
Alp’ €ort 5é 7d xwpiov rovro "ApytAiy emi perewpou mépay
TOU ToTapov, ov wokv amexov THs “Apderodews, Kai KaTe-
gaivero mavra avrdbev, dare ovK ay edabey avrobey op-5
popevos 6 Kidwov re orpar@ Grep mpooedéxero womoew
avrov, eri thy ’Apdiarodw, vrepdovra odav to rAnOos, TH

4mapovoy oTparia avaPnocoOat. aya Se nal waperKevatero
Opaxds re pucOwrovs mevraxocious Kai xtAious, Kai Tous
“Hédwvas wavras tapaxadav, wedATaoTas Kal imieas”
Mupxiwiwv xat Xadxidéwv yiAlovs weATactas elxe Tpos Tois

sév AperoAe, ro 8 orderixov Evpmay nOpoicOn Surxirroe
padwrra, kai imans “EAAnves tptaxoowt, tovTwv Bpacidas
pev Exov emi KepduAl@ exaOyro és mevraxocious Kai xtAious,
ot & dAdo é&y *Aperodan pera KAcapidov érerayaro. 15
VIL ‘O &€ Kadwv réws pev novyater, Grera qvayxacGn
amoinoa: orep © Bpacidas mpoaedéxero. TaY yap oTpariw-
Cleon, urged by the TOY aXJopevay pev TH dpa, avadroyopeveav
Peat ga de Thy éxeivou myepoviay Mmpos olay cumrerpiay
ee Se Kal ToApay pera oias averurTnpoourns Kai 30
its walle. padaxias yernootro, Kat olxoJey ws axovres
aire ~vvndOov, aicPopevos tov Opovv, Kal ov PovAopevos
avrous Si To €v T@ avT@ xabynpévovs Bapiver Gat, avahaBov

182

.
K@EL 10

adopted by Elmsley, Bekker, Poppo,
and Gdller, and was approved of by
Duker, instead of the common reading
&£ayra, which is suspicious, both from
the unusual form of the word, and from
the difficulty of its meaning.

6. Swep wporedéxero x. 1. A.] See the

note on [V. 12

22. turadort ‘© Malim Euvefnd Bor.”
Dosrex. But surely ofxoder Euvnd Gor
may be perfectly well tolerated, although
EuveEnAOoy might be equally good, or
even more expressive

23. dd rd—Bapiveobas] Commixtz

SYITPAGHS BE. V. 7.

AMPHIPOLIS. A. 0, 492. Olymp. 80.3.

hye. Kal éypyoaro r@ Tpore prep Kat és rnv [IvAov evrv- 3
a | er , ts > a A A e7Qar\ Y 4
Xnoas eriorevoc€ Te hpoveiy’ és payny pev yap ovde HATUTEV
oi ére€ievar ovdéva, kara Oéay S€ padrdrov édy avaBaivew rod
Xewpiov, Kai THY pei TapacKerny Tepieuever, OX ws TO
sarpanrcs, nv avayKatyrat, Tepirxnowy, GAN’ ws KUKA® Trept-

A ‘4 e fF ‘ 4 2 , A U a,’
oras Bia aipnowy tnv mwodkw. €dAGov TE Kai xabioas Eris
Aoghou Kaprepod mpo ths “Apdurodcws tov oTparov avros
Beato TO Aipvades TOU Lrpupovos Kat THy Gow THs TOAEWS

183

I. evrvynoas] om. K.

2. rt] re C.

ioy L.O.P. et corr. E.

i 3. 7d xop
4. weptpevey A.B.E.F.G.Q.V.c.d.g.h.ik. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo shar pa

- Wapacras
nite orpardy—rdreas | om. P.

sunt duz oe dy Te art erie
jsévous, et dia vo ev Te p xabnoOa.
Conf. IV. 63, 1. Giurer.

1. éypr re tpéry x. 7. A.] I un-
derstand these words, as Haack does,
of the temper and habits of Cleon’s
mind; and also, with the Scholiast, of
the rash and confident spirit with which
he embarked on the enterprise. For
though it be true that the ezecution of
the attack on Pylus was ably conducted
by Demosthenes, yet the reference here
is to the spirit with which Cleon under-
took it, that is, with a blind confidence
of success ; and as this confidence had
not been disappointed at Pylus, he
Imagined that it was a penetrating
abihty, which enabled him to antici-
pate victory when weaker minds doubted
of it. The construction seems rather
confused, the pronoun @ep referring
more naturally to ypyoduevos under-
stood than either to eirvyjeas or to
éniorevoe, and the preposition és rjy
IlvAoy suiting better with this view of
the sentence. As it ie, I should refer
@rep to éxicrevoe. “On which he
“relied, as he had succeeded also at
« Pylus, as a proof that he was a man
*“ of some ability.”

4. oy os TH ci, Iw dvaryxd{n-
ra] Ovy os rq wine ray evavriov Kpa-
thoy, ei dvayxd{otro srodepew (8s obde
Tj) Napovoy oTparig rovs mroXeplous
dyrirafac6a) GAN’ ds pera rar bre
Topévoy alr cuppdayer mracay dy KiKA
Sepwornrov Thy dy, xal Bla tne
moALoprn

orpar
penowy Thy Audisoliy. SCHOL.

R.h. 6. BiapnoovE. 7. xparepov K.f.i.
avroy d. avros d¢ éBearo K.

mpd Tis audumdAews | om.i.
8. Bedaaro E.

os tq doparei—mrepicyncor]
with the view of conquerin
“ without risk, should he be compelle
“* to fight, but to have men enough to
ae all round the city, and so take
“it by assault.” Te tage is, “with
“safety.” Compare VI. 55, 3. rod
T@ weployre Tou aowpadovs Karexpdryce.
And for repioynowy, compare VIII. 105,
I. T@ Epy@ worvd wepioydvres.

. weptoxnowy] "Avri rov tmepoxnooy
a ey? eye dept] Wh

. Thy Géow—emi Tri} Opden e~
ther this or ér) mjv Opgeny be he true
reading, is not perhaps easy to deter-
mine; but the sense of the passage is
to me clear, i.e. that Cleon, who on
his way from Eion must have had a
good view of the situation of Amphi-
polis towards the sea, now, by having
ascended to the crown of the hill on
which it was built, commanded the
view of its situation towards the lake
and the land side, or, as Thucydides
expresses it, towards oe And

@paxn may signify, “on the con-
ee ry or pegboard of Thrace ;”
but it would more naturally signify,
“‘ against,” or, “‘ commanding the ap-
‘* proaches of Thrace ;” “ Thracie im-
*‘ minentem,” a character which be-
longed traly to Amphipolis, but was
not, I think, the point which Thucy-
dides here meant to insist on. I am
inclined therefore to prefer the old
reading, emt Opaeny, “its situation to-
‘wards Thrace,” or, as Thucydides
expresses it, IV. 102, 4. és rj» ffretpor.

aux
* Not

184

GOTETAIAOT
AMPHIPOLIA. A.C. 422. Olymp. 88.3.
aA “~ a e ” » f > # e 7 4
sent +r Opaxnt ws exot. amevat re évopulev, oxoray Bov-

Anrat, apayei’ nal yap ovde éhaivero ovr ewi Tov TEtxous
obdeis ovre xara mAas éfnet, xexApuévat Te Foauy waoa,
@OTE Kai pnyavas GTt ov KaTnAGey Exwv, apaprew cone
éhelv yap av thy woAw Sa ro épnyov. VIII. ‘O des
Brasides throws him- Bparibas eis dos ide xivovpevous Tous" AGy-

self into the town, and
prepares to attack vaious,

g Cleon by urpriee. = egrépyeran es THv “Apchirodsy.

xaraBas Kai avros amo rou KepduAiou

kai ewefodov

pev Kal avriragw ovx énomoaro mpos tous *A@nvaious,
deStas THY avTov wapacKeny Kal vouiCwy UmodceaTEpous 10
elvat, ov T@ TAO (avTirada yap mas qv) adda TOE

afiopare’

(rév yap ’A@nvaiwy Grep éorpareve, xaBapov

é&nrde, xa Anpuviov cai "IuBpiov ro xparwrov), réyvy dé

gmaperxevatero eniOnoopevos.

et yap Seigee trois évavriows

a “a Cd ~
TO Te wAnOos Kal THY GrAWW avayKaiay ovoay Tov pe 15
_“ a “~ ”~ , a
EauTod, ovK ay ryEiTo waAAov Tmepryever Oat 7] avev mpoovreas
2, a a a as 68 ~ WV e ) ?
4TE QUTOY Kal pn GTO TOU OVYTOS KaTadpoynoews. amoAcEa-

—— Bekk. v tna echonet
vnrbev. Bekk. ove anndOev K.L.O.k.

4. Gore pnyava

Gee oppo. Bekk.

3- retdeipiva A.B.E.F. xexAnpevas Poppo.
xavas Q. ob xarndOev] malim ovx
‘dpapreiy B.E.F.G-H.I-Q. .c.f.g.h.i.m.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo auapraver. 6. eidis]om.Q. 7. xai xarafas

«ai R.
Aoy L.O.P.Q. 12. rar
A.B.E.F.H.g. deifose

ms c.d. €o7,
Vv. deiforh.

4- xarij\Gev] Because the walls of
Amphipolis did not reach up to the
summit of the hill, so that Cleon in
abe higher” the town descended from

we ee ground from whence the
view of it had first opened on him.
See Appendix to this volume.

12. xabapdv ¢£50e} This seems to be
a a to the expression VI. 31, 3.

me{dv xXpnorois Karadéyos exxpibev :
that is, there were neither Thetes nor
Metics in the army, nor citizens either
beyond or not having yet attained to
the vigour of manhood. In Herodot.
I. 211, 2. Depoéov 6 rabapds arpards is
opposed to what is called rp aypnig.

mpare also Herodot. IV. 135, 2. and
Weeseling’s note.

10. Thy avrov V. mapacKeuiyy vopitoy e.

opomrerpes Ls Hig II. avriwa-
. Auppviesy 14. dei
16, davray A.B.F.

igo K.g
5. Se kjew O.

5- TY” Gxhiow dvayxaiay otcar] i. e.
tot at as they would have wished,
but such as they could get. Compare
II. Pha I. Bpdcews wep dvayxaias, and

61, 2. upBa

“1. ee lady inom a

sup
plied after ene because
sense of dvev mpod uivalent a
Hi) vouerns 7, ws. Dobree sa
CAN maine spear contrario pera |
* ut plena phrasis sit, nai yi) perd na-
“* rappovnvews dd rou Syros.”” Po po
professes that he can ie no sati
tory explanation of t e construction,
nor do I think that any can be given
according to the rules of the language,

5

Io

EYITPA@HE A. V. 8, 9.
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 422 Olymp. 69. 3.
peevos ody auTos TevTnKOVTGA Kai ExaTov Omiitas, Kai TOUS
GAXouvs Krcapidg mpooragtas, éBovdrevero éemiyepel aiht-
Sims mpiy amedOeiv rovs ’A@nvaious, ovK ay vopitwv avrous
opotws amohaBely adlis pepoveapevous, ei TUxoe éADovoE
aurois 7 BonOeaa. Evyxadéoas S€ rovs wavras orparustas, §
Kai Bovropuevos tapabapoivai te Kat Thy érivowy dpacat,
éAeye rode.
IX. ““ANAPES [leAorovvnow, aro pev olas yopas
HKopev, Ore aet Sia TO EdYyuxov eAcvOdpas, Kat Sri Aaprys
a péAnere "loot maxer Oar, av cidOare Kpeio-
to hie soldiers, to en- “© TOUS Elva, apretros Bpaxews dednAw@pevor’
vue tothan bie pu, THY O€ Extxeipnow @ Tpor@ Stavoodpar ot-
of attack. “ cioOat, Sdaéw, a pn tro ret nar’ dAlyov
“xal pn amavras xwOuvevew évdces hawopevoy aroApiay

185

ry 4 4 “ & 9 f ] , ‘4
13 gapacxn. Tous yap évavrious cixalm xaradpovnoe Tea
I. avrdés] om. N.V. 2. ereapids P. xdeapidas Q. KAcapldous c. xdeapida E.
da
€Bovnrero 1.L.0.P.c.d.k. ered Oeiw A. volley abvrovs duolws A.B.E.F.H.

K.V.h. Haack. Poppo. Goel.
vulgo époleos aurous vouifav.
ay ris c. cai ei Q

Bekk. vopifev duoies abrovs C.L.O.P.c.d.e.g.k.
eunaaip ee AEF ans A.CE.F.G.V de.
n K. rovyouey c. 5-9] 0 cvyeadioas CE.K.QV.0g,
6. xal] om. R. . Edevbeplas I. ABER ANG itd
A.B.C.E.F.G.H.I. POPE aegis Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bee. ”
phan yh 13. ») om. G. vp A.B.E.F.H.K. om. I. re} om. L.O.k.
nar’ ddiyous V. 14. évdeis i bpiy dawépevoy d.

altbough both Goller and Dobree have
given the meaning of the passage
rightly. Compare, for the general
meaning, IV. 126, 4. doa pew rp dyre
do Gevn Syra Tey woke lov, ddcnoww € exe

loxvos, b:da s pooryevouiern
iy ei avraéy €Oapovve paddoy rovs dyv-

ri "tes ret xar’ ddiyov - have marked
the two first words wit because

for the gratuitous insertion of a super-
fluous word in almost every existing
MS.? And would not such extraordi-
nary instances of attempted antithesis
as that given by Aristotle from Epi-
charmus, Rhetor. III. 9. extr.) ToKa
pev ey rnvos éyay fy’ réxa 8é rapa

vos ¢y®, lead us to suppose that this
sort of falee taste was not uncommon
in the earlier writers, or rather in those

Bekker and Goller have si ei the
re in brackets, and some of the best
MSS. read r@ instead of ré. Kar dnri-
yow re xal yn drayras seems indeed a
strange distinction, as they are not two
different things, but one ; yet there are
ar instances of similar distinctions
sel fag bei and the question still

w can we posably account

who flourished, like Thucydides, when
attention first to be paid to
style ; that is, between the time of the
eimplicity of mere nature, and that of
the simplicity of good sense and per-
fected taste? For car’ oAlyor, “a little,
‘* or a small part, at a time,” see IV.
10, 3.

186 GOTKT AIAOT
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 423. Olymp. 68 3.

“ nay Kal ovK ay éAmioavras ws ay emeceAOt Tis avrois

“és payny, avafyval Te mpos TO xwpiov Kai viv aTaxTos
3‘ kara Geay Terpappevous OAtywpeiv. Satis b€ Tas TowvTas

“ Guaprias ray évaytiov KaAdota Bov Kai aya wpos THY

“ éavrov Suvamy THY éxtyeipnow TroKiTaL fn a0 TOU Tpo- 5

“ davois paddov Kal avrcnaparayOevros iy éx TOU Mpos TO

“ rapov Evpépovros, wieior av opOoiro’ Kai Ta KAcupara

“ vara xadAlotny Sokay éxet & Tov woAewwov padioT’ ay Tis
4“ amarnoas tous didous péeywr av apeAnoeer. ews ody ért

“ arapacKevot Oaprovot Kai Tov vramvat mA€ov f Tov 10

“ névovros, €& dy éuot daivoyra, Thy Suivouy éxovotw, év

“rp avepeve avrav THs yvauns Kai mp EvvraxOnvas

“ uadAov rv Sokav, eyo pev Exwv tovs per epavrod Kai

“ d6acas, hv Svvepat, rporrecodpar Spopp xara pécov To

“ orpareupa: ov S¢, KAcapida, torepoy, Gray éué opas 757 15

“ apooKeipevoy Kal Kara TO €ixos hoBovvra avrovs, Tous

1. €£é\dos Q@. ee ced te tweEOn f. md. 2. drderovs O. 3. Be

cal ras K, 4. paduora L.d.i. 5. atrod G.L.O.P.b.ek. K.
dwt] éx h. 6. ée rov] om. d. oer phiporres BOHN ong
8. sddeyow A.B.E.F. sor K.L.O F.

I. pevew
12. ovvrayOjva: B.C.F.H.K.Q.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k. 13. dys par er} om. d.
do I. = tg. xAXeapiday P. = Spgs eve G.L.O.P.c.de.ik.

3. xara Oéay TeTpappevous | “Set on belli, furta tnsidiarum apud Scriptores
** looking about them.” Compare He- Latinos sepissime. DUKER.
rodot. V. 11, 3. xarardeliovroérpdworro: —8. & réw wodéuso»—dxarnoas) Boal vad
* Set themselves about, or betook tur verbum awaray anal
“themselves to, the objects of their nis# dd:xia iy ndixncavairis,et simulans,
“ choice.” So again, Thucyd. VI. “por: de quibus vid. Matth. Gr. Gr. p. 566.
6 Gros Sydos xara Géay frev. In all [§. 415.] GOuuer. Jelf. 583, 17.
rosie cases the true meaning of card —_ 10. wAéow ff rou aap aeg hdorte icipium
Jr heed ay of. Hermann § esubstantiviinstar est. Vid. Matth. Gr.Gr.
tly explains it by secundum. (ad B. 834: [§- Set Raga VI. 24, 2. 7d

iger. Dot. 401 -) cOupour rou 1. OUK « eaptOaean. Ii.
4. wpos rip davrov Suva) “ Con- tn 7) SiadAdovor rij . VII. 68,
‘ * sulting, | or considering own I. 17s yrepuns rd Oy id. Poppon.
“* power ;” i.e. when it is deficient in I.1. p- gt OLLER. n. Jelf, 36, y.
actual strength, making up for it _ Il. & TH wre) Com
art and by rapidity of movement. pare ‘Xenoph. H id. an Bs» 22.
7. ehéppara] chol. Cass. or; wapeixe ros wodepioss pe} leet:
para e Notum est illu Ales paxny €y éxelvy TH Nuépg—rovro 8 srot-
andri aa suadentes, ut noctu noas [Epaminondas a ante hue

Darium inopinantem adgrederetur, ob éy rap wrelorey woke wokepion Ty & waig

whéerrea ny vic. Sic furta, farta Wuxais spos payyy mapacxevay.

EYITPA®HS E. Vz. ro.
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 422. Olymp. 89.3.
“ wera ceavrov Tous T "Apderodiras Kat rovs addovs Evjt-
“ uayous aya, aidvidios tas mudas avoigas emexOelv, Kat
“ éreiyerOu os Taxuora Evupifa. Amis yap padwrTa av-s
“rovs ovre doBnOjnva: to yap emwv vorepoy Seworepov
s“ rois moAepiows Tov TapovTos Kal payopevov. Kal autos TE6
ra a Ss 9 \ 7 @ > N . 4 4 \
aynp ayabos yiyvou, oaTEp oe Eixos OvTa LrapriaTny, Kat
“ tueis, @ avdpes Eyppayot, axodovOnoare avdpeiws, Kal
“ o 9 ”~ a ~ ‘ Oe \ 9 U4
yopucare evar TOU KaA@s TroAeuew To eeAEY Kai aloyxU-

187

“ yeoOou kai Trois apxovor weiBer Oar Kai rHde vuly TH NpEépa
10% 7 ayabois yevopevors éAevOepiay Te vrapyew Kai Aaxedat-
“ noviov Lvppadyos KexAjoOat, ij’ ACnvaiwy re Sovdros, hv
“ra apita avev avdparodicpod 7 Oavaracews mpage,
“at SovAciay yaderwréepay 7% mpl elxere, Trois dé Aosrois
“°EAAnot KwAurais yevéoOou éAevlepaoews. adAa prey
15 * vets paraxicOyre, OpavTes TrEepi GowY O ayav éoTW, eye
“re dcifo ov rapavera olos Te ay paAXov Tois mWéAGS 7)
“ xal avros epy@ ere&edOeiv.”
X. ‘O pev Boacidas rocaira etrwv ry re ELodov mape-
oKevacero avros Kal Tous aAXous pera Tov KAcapioa xabiorn
{BATTLE of == eri tas Opaxias xadovpevas Twv TvAGY, Gras
Brasdes throws the @OmeEp elpnro emeciouy. TH Oe KrAdwr, havepod

1. re dudemoXiras V.

20

2. dredOciv G.de.g. 3.¢rel yertoOuQ. fupplfa—

padcora om. EB. ovpyitasV. 4. SopvBnbjva LOD. dopuSn Ova k. Bnbiva G.
-Te]om.e. 6 oa om.e. 8. vouicare rpia elvas Stobeeus. [7d] aloxuverOa
oppo. “ Deleverim articulum.” Bekker. fet delevit ed. 1832.] “al rd aluryi-
peoOa codices: correxit Reiskius.” Bex. ed. 1846. 9. npew L.Q. Io. fi]
om. d.e. ywopévors Aaxedarpovioy re dovras C. II. ouppayos P.e,

pudyousk. re}]om. Q.f. 12. epdéncGe K. 13. E. @yere B. 15. dcov Q.
ere ayéy b. ayabay c.d.L 16. 8¢ K. rrapavecas I. dy rois O.V.
18. wapacxevd{eroQ. 19. ereapi’ov0.Q = xablore E. 20. nije Opaxias Q.

a1. dwep K.
4. 73 opévov| Stobeeus, p.

. 7d yap— general term, applying equally to poli-
364. Wass. Aineas in Poliorcet. cap. 38. tical and to domestic slavery; dvdpa-
70 yap émsdy paddop ol sodeutor GoBovry- srodoy rid gar exclusively to the latter.

rat Tou tmdpxovros xal srapdévros fin. — 20. eri ras Opgxias—ray wudov] For

Sumsit a Thucydide. Vid. ibi Casau-
bonum. DuxeEr.

11. SovrAoss—dvev dvd cpod|] A
good instance of the distinction be-
tween these two words. Aovdos is the

the topography of Amphipolis, the
reader * referred to the memoir ac-
companying the map, at the end of
the volume.

GOTKTAIAOT
AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 422 Otymp. 89. 3.

Athenians into con- yeyopevou auTou amo Tov KepdvAiov xaraBavros

fusion by his sudden . : be ’ : ae y ~. oN

attack, and is killet KQl €Y TH TWoAEL Emihavel ovoH ELwOev TEpi TO

in the action. Cleon ¢« \ ~ a , ‘ a ,

be kit amr and ue LePOY THS AOnvas Ovopevou Kai TavTa mpac-
r 9 4 a 4

Athentansaredeteated. gyros, ayyeAAeTat (TpovKExwpnKe yap TOTE

@ . -

Kara Thy Oéav) Ore 4 Te OTpaTiu anaca havepa Tov ToAE- 5
ploy év TH WOE, Kal Uo Tas TUAas trmov TE WOOES TOMO!
gKxai avOpwrrav ws e&ovTwy viropaivorrat.

~ € t
ernrbe’ Kai as eldev, ov BovAopevos payyn Siayovicacba
ap ot Kat tovs BonOovs qxev, Kal oloxevos POnoecOaz
amreAOov, onpaivey Te aya. exéAevey avayopnow Kal tapny-
~ A C4
yeiXe Tois amwvow emi TO EvaVYULOY Képas, WOTTEP [OVOP
wn “~ > “
40lov T HV, umayew emt THS Hiovos. as 8 avr@ edoxet 7XoAN
, 9 A 9 4 “ “ a a Q a
yiyverOal, avros émirrpéypas To Se&vov Kai Ta yupva mpos
a , ‘ > A ‘ Ul > ,
BToUs ToAEpious Sovs amiye THY OTpaTiayv. Kay Tour» Bpa-

188

€ a a
o O€ aKxovoas

I. rou} re c.d.i.

re] foryra P. dracarav QO. risy év ry wédec rodepiov V. 7. es eftdvrav Q.
lanl es ng 8. dmpdée K.Q. optj]om. I. 9. 0f]9 0d. p6ncecba H.I.
L.O.g. corr. F. Taur. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo 6@6ncec6a:. 10. dpa
rv dvaxopnowV. smapiyyede A.B.F.H.Q.V. Poppo. Goell. . ceteri wapiyy-
year. 11. pévnve. 12. abrove. adrd correct. N.V. durg [sic eadem manu] C.

wxXOAR a oxory) R. cxory E.

Kay | & e

6. bd ras ler ga pe ivovra:] It
should be remembered that none of
Brasidas’s men were on the walls; so
that the Athenians, having nothing to
dread from missile weapons, might
venture up under the very walls of the
town: and if we suppose, as Mr. Haw-
kins has sugested to me, that the
middle of the road was worn hollow,
so as to have admitted an opening of
several inches under the gates, there
would have been little difficulty in see-
ing the feet of the men and horses, in
the manner described in the text.

10. rapiyyyeiAe Tots amovow x.7.X.]
Dr. Bloomfield’s translation of this
passage, agreeing with Gdller’s, ap-
pears to me to be substantially correct :
‘‘ He gave orders to the retreaters
** (rather, ‘to the army in moving off’]
**to draw off to Eion, (or rather, ‘ in
“the direction of Eion,’] moving on

13. abrés} om. L.

2. éripavy oboa Cc. 4. mpoxexapyxet Q. §. rx] om. G.ek.

14. dots] om. d.i.

“ their left wing.” The army was
drawn up in line fronting Amphipolis,
and as the left was nearest Eion, the
movement would naturally begin with
that part of the army. Meantime the
right wing should have maintained
their position, and continued to face
the enemy, in order to check pursuit
till the other part of the army was
fairly on its march to Eion; but instead
of this, Cleon, uneasy at remaining so
long exposed to the attack of the ene-
my, ordered the right wing to abandon
its ground prematurely, and to move
off towards the left, with its right flank
necessarily presented to the enemy
during the movement.

13. ra yupwa] Thucyd. IIT. 23, 4. xai
éréfeudy re xal donxéyri(ow €s Ta ‘yuprd.
Schol. pépn. Vid. Stephanum Ap-
nd. ad Scripta de Dialect. p. 116.
UKER.

EYTITPA®HS E. V. 10. 189

AMPHIPOLIS. A.C. 422. Olymp. 89. 8.
, e cn A \ 4 ‘ a ~ 9 ,
cidas @s Opa TOY Kalpoy Kal TO oTpaTevpa TaY ’AOnvaiwy
V4 “~ ”~ ”
Kwvoupevov, A€yer Tois pe éavrov Kai Tois GAAOts Ore “ oi
wv ray na nv “~
“ avdpes nuads ov pévovor’ Syrot d€ trav re Soparav TH
a ~ “~ @ A
“Kwnoe Kat Tov Kehadrav’ ols yap ay TovTO yiyynTal, OUK
5“ eidfact péevew Tous éemiovras. adAa Tas Te TvAaS TIS
“ avotyéra epot as elpyrat, cal émeLinpev ws TayioTa Bap-
“ gourres.” Kalo pey Kara Tas emi TO OTAVpwua TUAaS Kal6
A a n~ “~ f 7 » 9 N »,
Tas mpotas Tov paxpov Teixous Tore GvTos e&eAOwv eet
a “~ an
Spop@ thy odov tavrny evOciay, rep viv KaTa TO KapTEepo-
1oTaTOv TOU ywpiov iovrt TpoTraioy €aTnKE’ Kal mpo~Bhadwv
poo.
A 4 “a
rois ’A@nvatos mehoBnpevos Te aya TH operepg atakig Kai
“~ (
THY TOAMGY QUTOU exireTANypévols KATA METOY TO OTPATEvLA
@ ‘
Tpere, Kat 0 Kdeapidas, aomep eipnro, dua Kara tas Opa- 7
xias muAas ere&ehOwv To oTpar@ éredepero. EvveBy Te TOS
N
15 adoKyT@ Kai eLarivns audhoreépwbev rovs 'A@nvaiovs OopyBy-
~ “ 4 “~ .'
Onvat, Kai TO pév Evavupoy Képas auTay, TO mpos THY ’Hiove,
4 ) % s AN 9 A ¥ XN ¢€
omep On Kai mpoKexwpnxel, evOus amoppayey eduye. Kat oO
“A “~ ‘ ~ ”
Bpacidas viroxwpoivros On avrod enirapiov te Se&i@
TITPOOKETAL Kal WecOvTa avrov of pev ’“AOnvaiot ovK aicba-
Poo pe Y]
zo vovTat, ot de wAnciov apayres amnveyxay. To d€ Sektov Trav 9
"A@nvaiwy éeueve [TE] padAdAov, cat o perv KAéwv, ws TO
jE 9 pf 3
3- 8pdo ray K. 8nrot E. — Sopdrav xevjoes

I.é@s]om.c.i. 3. aurov g.

e.d.i. 5. dvoryéro tis Q. dvovyvurw legisse Moerin monet Piersonus p. 31.
i; a) pera B.h. T oravpopare Q. 8. mpwras| wdpras f. Serwos V.
vrasG. 9. ifrepG. rd] om. d. 10. eornxey V.h. Bekker. in edit. min.

15. ddoxnte eEanivns H.K. 16. avray xépas Q.
. Goell. épvyey Bekk. ceteri

é €.
ro aGny. V.

sative. But in its general meaning it ;
is, “ advancing along ;” here it is, |
“advancing along towards,” or, “in !
‘‘ order to arrive at.”” ‘Emurapuby rd

12. dxwenArrypevous B.h.
17. mpotxeywopnxead. % A.B.h. Poppo
20. sAnciov aurou (sic) dpavres V. rd Sefidy K. Sefidy abnvaiwy O.

31. Guewe re Q. = re} om. corr. F.H.g. Poppo. Goell = és rd.

9. xara rd Kaprepwraroy Tov ywpiov |
This must mean, f think, the steepest
part of the hill. Others understand it

“of the strongest part of the town.”
But see the memoir on the map of
Ampbhipolis.

18. éemrapidy) Transiens ad—ut IV.
94. fin. VI. 67. fin. VII. 76. init. Do-
BREE. The construction with the
dative is remarkable, inasmuch as the
word generally occurs with the accu-

orpdrevpa is, “ advancing along the
“line of the army,”—emmapioy rp
defo is, “ advancing along the line of
“battle in order to get at the right
“wing.” Schol. sAnowW{wr ereridero

re defie.
ha [re] paddAov} Some of the

CGOTKTAIAOT
AMPHIPOLIA. £.C. 48%. Otymp. 00.3.
apa@tov ov Stevociro pevew, evOus-gevywv Kal xaradnpeis
td Mupxwiov meAtacrod aroOvncre, of 88 abrod cvotpa-
dévres omdiras emi rov Aohoy tov te KAcapiday nuvvovro
cat dis % Tpis mpooBadovra, xat ov mporepoy évedooay mpiy
4 Te Mupxwia xai 7 XaAdxndiucn frros xal of weATacrals
lomepuoravres Kal évaxovTivovres avrovs erpeway. otro Se
To oTpareva Trav yon Tov AOnvaiov dvyorv yaderes Kal
qodAas odovs TpaTropevoe Kata dpn, Soo. pn SuehOapnoay
7) avrixa ev xepoiy mo THs Xadiduns Grrov Kai trav
11 TEATAOTOY, Of Aowrot amexopicOnoay és THy "Huva. of B10
rov Boaciday dpayres €x THs payns Kal Suacdoavres és THY
Mody ért Eumvouy écexojucay’ Kal AoOero pey GTt viKoow
1208 pe éavrod, ov mroAv Oe SiaAemov éreAeuTnoe. Kai 7 GAAN
OTpaTia avaxwopnoaca pera Tov KAcapidov éx rns Sustews
YExpovs TE ExKUAEVTE Kal Tporraiovy éoTnoe. XI. pera Ser
Brides i honearnby Taira tov Boaciday of Evppayor wavres Lov
place of Amphipoia, O7AOLs emtomopevoe Onuovig away ev TH
the tla, FOAEt apo Ths vuy ayopas ovons’ Kal To
Aorov of ’ApderodAira, wepepkavres avrod TO pvnyeioy,
heiarto Big Be } el spl. wa vps Q, Fea he Ft Poppe.
6. daxovrifovres d.i. 8. 8 i avrixa L.O.P.
12. éxduioay K.c.d.g.i. : 13. pe éavrov A.B.K.Q.

Bekk. Goell. pe airot E.F.H.R. Poppo. vulgo per’ aired. — nal §]) 82 cd.
poppe Q.g.

190

Cicero, in the height of the Roman

best MSS, omit the pooee re, and are
power, “ab Atheniensibus impetrare

followed by Bekker, Poppo, and Goller.

Yet it appears to me defensible, on the
ground that oil—démr\ira are exactly the
same subject with rd defcdy ray Adn-
vaioy, eo that gueré re paddov,—xai—
Huvvoyro answer to one another. “The
“ right wing not only kept its dada
“ better, but, though Cleon himself
“fled, and was killed, the soldiers
‘‘ formed in a ring, and repulsed Clea-
“ ong in two or three seg

17. ay ev TH wore ig was a
dietin nicked honour, oe ordinary
burial-places were always outside the
walls. Ser. Sulpicius, the friend of

“non potuit ut M. Marcello locum
‘‘ sepultare intra urbem darent, quod
* religione se impediri dicerent; neque
“tamen id antea cuiquam concesse-
“rant.” Cicero, Epistol. ad Divers. IV.
12. So, at Rome, the Twelve Tables
forbade to bury within the walls; but
there were some few individuals, says
Cicero, “qui hoc, ut C. Fabricius,
*‘ virtutis causa, soluti legibus, conee-
** cuti eunt.”? De Legibus, IT. 23.

19. weptepgavres avrov rd pynpusiov}
“Semper monumenta suorum ie-
“bant veteres; tenuiores quidem ma-

AYTITPA®HE E. V.11.

191

AMPHIPOLIS, A.C. 422 Olymp. 68 3.
e 4 & > ¢ . bs , > «a \ 3 4
@s pw TE Evrépvovot Kal Tyas Oedwxarw aydvas Kai ernot-
A “
ous Ovoias, cai rny aroixiay @s oiKwT] mporéecay, kaTa-
4 A
Badovres ra ‘Ayvovea oixodopnuara Kai abavioavres ei Te
The Athealan arme- MYNMLOCTVVOY Tou EeAAEY aUTOU THs oikicEws

ment returns home.

, ‘4 \ A f
wepeceoOat, vopicavTes tov pev Bpaciday

cuwrnpa Te ohav yeyernoOas nal €v TP Wapovrt Gua THY TOY
Aaxedaipovioy Evppayiay Gof trav "Anvaiwy Oepamev-

. dypdpova C. 4. fuedrev] éxddevey fig. olxacews A.B.F.G.H.K.L.N.O,
RV.edefgik. §. wepOérbas c.i. — voploavres—yeyerzo8ai] om.

“‘ ceria, aut humili aliqua levique ma-
“‘ teria; honestiores vero lorica e silice
“vel saxo aut marmore. Virgilius in
“ Culice,

“ Tumulus formatum crevit in orbem,

“ Quem circum lapidum levi de mar-

“ more formas
“ Conserit, assidus cures memor.”

CasavusBon. (ad Sueton. Neron. 33.)
Compare also the Digest. XI. Tit. 7.
§. ‘Monumentum sepulchri id
‘ease Div. Adrianus rescripsit, quod
‘‘ munimenti, id est, causa muniendi
“ejus loci factum eit, in quo corpus
“impositum sit.” See also Digest.
XVIII. Tit. 1. §. 73.

I. @s fpwt re dvrépvoves x. t.X.]
"Evrépvew and evayifew are the words
properly used to express the offerings
made at the tombs of the dead; evre-
pyew, according to the Scholiast on
Apollonius Rhodius, I. 587. (quoted
by Dr. Bloomfield,) being opposed to
odd{ey ; because offerings to the dead,
or to the powers beneath the earth,
had their heads cut off so as to fall on
the ground, by a blow on the back of
the neck; while odaew, “ jugulare,”
“* to cut or stick in the throat,” denotes
the manner of sacrificing a victim to
the gods of heaven, holding back the
head that it might look upwards in its
death. And the distinction of Gvew, as
applied to offerings made to the gods,
and dvayi{ew, as expressing those made
to heroes, is often clearly insisted upon.
See Herodot. IT. 44, 6. Eeymolog: Mag.
in evayi{eo and évroya. Hesych. in éva-

few and éyrépvovor. Pollux, III. 102.

III. ox. Pausanias, If. 11, 7. An-

stotle, however, uses the term Gvew to

ress the offerings paid to Brasidas ;
(Ethic. Nicom. V. 7, 1.) though it does
not necessarily follow that the érncious
Ovcias, here spoken of by Thucydides,
mean sacrifices to Brasidas ; it would
rather seem that there was a yearly
holyday or festival kept in honour of
him, which was celebrated by games,
and by sacrifices to the different gods.
But the es thus celebrated in ho-
nour of heroes (see also Herodot. I.
167, 3. VI. 38; 2.) were urged by Varro
as a proof of their divinity, “quod non
** aoleant ludi nisi numinibus celebrari.”
Apud Augustin. Civitat. Dei, VIII. 26.)

e whole chapter here referred to in
Augustine’s great work, as well as the
one which follows it, is well worthy of
our attention, because the writer is la-
bouring to distinguish between the
hero-worship of the heathens and the
Christian commemoration of departed
saints. But all that Augustine says of
the latter, to distinguish it from wor-
ship, was the original doctrine with
regard to the former: and just as the
grateful commemoration of heroes de-
generated in time into hero-worship, e0
the grateful commemoration of saints
was corrupted into eaint-worship ; in
both cases through the inability of the
human mind to hold any communion
with beings of another world, without
its soon assuming the character of re-
ligious worship.

4. oixioews| Videatur Pollux, IX. 7.
Wass. Ubi etiam libri scripti habent
otxnows, ut hic olxnoews. Sed res ipsa
docet, hic oixiaews, ibi oixtors legendum
esse. Vid. Jungermann. ad Poll. 1. d.
DuKER.

GOTKTAIAOT
AMPHIPOLIS. .©.433. Oty eas.
ovres, Tov Se “Ayvova Kara TO wod€puoyv TeV ‘AGyvaioy OUK
ay opoiws oior Evppopws ovd ay ndtws Tas Tipas Exew.
2Kai Tous vexpous Tos "A@nvaios amédocay. anéBavoy Se
"A@nvaioy pev wepi efaxocious, ray 3S évavriwy entra, dia
TO pn €K Taparagews amo Sé ToavTns Evyruyias Kai mpoex- 5
3 hoBnocos THY payny pardov yeverOor, pera S€ THY avai-
peo of ev ex’ oixou amémAevoay, ot Se pera tov KAcapi-
Sov ra mept thy ’“Apdirodw xabioravro.
XII. Kat vro rovs avrovs xpovous rot Oépous redevT@v-
tos ‘Paudias xat Avroyapidas xai 'Emuvididas Aaxedazpuo- 10°
vot és ta ert Opaxns xwpia Boney iryov
€vaxociwv omdirov, Kal adiopevor és “Hpa-

192

Reinforcements to
strengthen Brasidas set
out from Sparta and
arrive at Heracles;
bat finding their fur-

3 ther progress difficult,
and hearing of the
battle of Amphipolis,
they return to Sparta.

KAcray m7 ev Tpaxine xafiorayro © Tt avrois
E€OOKEL p47) Kados exe. éndsacr prSovroow dé av-
Tay Eruyey 7 aXN aUTN yevouevn, Kai To Bépos 15
eredeuTa.

XIII. Tod & emtytyvopevov yepavos evOus péxpt pev
TIceptov ris Geooadias dijAOov oi wept tov ‘Paydiay, coAv-
ovroy d€ rév Oecoadar, xat apa Boacidov reOvedros girep
Tyov Thy orpariay, awerparovro én’ oikov, vopicayres ov- 20
Seva Karpov elvas ert roy te’ AOnvaiwy yoon ameAndvOcrov

I. wroANéoy corr. F. 4. per] om. f.

wa uyruyxias xlas A.B.F.h.
spoexpornoews Q. 8. ra srepi] om. €. 10. pou a "fbr fe tad Opdxny Q.

12. évvaxocioy E.G. 14. avray avrou eruxev f. avray érvyy 18. wepiou
Geaoadias] Badaccias d. THY fp ener P. ry Saablie ec. ee éonep B.b.
20. és oixov K. — vopsioravres 36 31. elvas Zrs A.B.h. Bekk. vulgo ér: eivas.

4. tav 3 dvayriwvy érrd] So in the is called by
ae ris of Corinth, fought A.C. XXXII. 1 VI. 14. It was a
4, only eight Lacedemoniane were town of essaly, not far from Metro-
filed. enoph. Hellen. IV. 3,1. For polis, and from the road leading from

such was the Spartan skill and disci- Pellineum and Athamania to

Eee Piera and Pieria.

pline, that, till their ranks were broken,
they fought almost without risk. See
Miuller’s Dorians, II. 12. §. 9

12. “Hpdxdeav} Recte adit év Tpa-
xim, sunt enim ejusdem cognominis
urbes XXII quas enumerat Stephanus.
Wass.

18. Isepiov ris OeroaXlas] This place

I should be inclined to place it in the
valley of the Peneus, not much above
its junction with that of the Apidanus ;
supposing Rhamphias and his col-
leagues to have followed the track of
Brasidas, and to have descended b ae
valleys of the Enipeus and Api

into that of the Peneus.

SYTITPA®HS E, V. 13, 14. 198
A.C. 49%. Olymp. 60.3
Kal oux aftoypewv avray Gvrov Spay rt dv Kaxeivos eevee.
padiora d€ anndOov eidores tovs Aaxedatmoviovs, ore €&-
yHEeray, pos THY Eipnvny paddov THY yvouny éxovras.
XIV. EvvéBn re evOvs pera tov & ‘Apdimode payny kal
577v ‘Paydiov avaydépnow x Geaoadias wate todguou pev
Be itera pndev ert aYyaoOa. pnderépovs, mpos Se my
eipnunv paddov Thy yvopuny elxov, ot pev ’A@nvaioe 7Ar-
yévres emi rp Andi kai dt oArlyou adfis ev ’Apderode,
Kal ovk éxovres Thy €Amrida THs pouns TuoTHy Ext, Tprep Ov
10 3 pooed€xovro mporepoy tas otrovdas, Soxobvres TH wapovon
evruxia Kxaburréprepot yernoerOar Kai rovs Evppayous dua
+édediecarvt odav. pn Sua ra ohodpera ératpopevor em
WA€oy amrooTaot, pereuedovTO Te Ore pera Ta év IVA xa-
Ads mapacyev ov EvveBnoav’ ot F ad Aaxedaipovio: wapaa
Isyvoapny pev amoBaivovros apiot Tob mohepov, €v @ @avTo
oAtywv érav Kaboipnoew Thy Tov ’AOnvaiwy Svvaywy, et Thy
ynv réuvov, mepirecovres O€ TH ev TH vnow Evudopa, oia
ove yeyévyro Ti Zrapry, Kal AnoTevopéerns THs xopas ex
um ete LO’ oadmores RB. Se wp ABERHN Vg. Poppe
oell. Bekk. vulgo énl re rp. dAiyor O.e. durpurdder odx L.O.P.k. 9. trrep
mpooedéxovro €&. 12. Tédediecavt| Imo édedccay sicut Goell. Vid. ad IV. 55, 2,

éSediecay Bekk. 13. amoraos I.Q. pereuéddovro G.O.e. ra] om. d.
14. wapacxov E.F. = wept b. 18. Hs asesl Gu: f. xdpas éx xvOnpwv O.

1. Sy xdxeiwos érevder| The xab here
seems to be superfluous, or to suit ill
with the negative in the preceding part
of the clause: for though it is sense to
say, afidypeas Sv Spay re Sy xaxeivos
érevées, “‘ competent to do something
“‘ of what he also was designing;”’ i.e.
he, as well as the other person spoken
of; yet it is nonsense to say, “ not
** competent to do what he also was
“‘ designing,” as the two parties are
then put in opposition to each other,
and “ also” becomes absurd when ap-
plied to things not alike, but different.

4. EvveBn tre—Sote—dyvracOa pndere-
pous—elyov 8¢] We may observe here,
first, the transition from the infinitive
to the indicative; as again, VIII. 76, s.
(quoted by Poppo,) xai mpérepoy—xpa-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. IL.

re, xal yuy KaTacTnoovra:: and se-
condly, the use of Sore after fureBn ;
for which compare Herodot. III. 14, 7.
ournverxe—ore—idvdpa—napreva; and
Matthiz, Gr, Gr. §. 531. obs. 2. Jelf,
669. obs.1. Another and more correct
construction occurs, IV. 80, 1. fuveBy
avrois Sore—efayayety, 7 tay Aaxedai-
poview xaxompayia. ‘ Usus particula-
“rum ds et Sore in plurimis formulig
** cum anacolutho conjunctus est: unde
‘* abrupta post has particulas construc-
*“‘ tione, oratio recta infertur.” Hrr-
MAN. ad Viger. not. 352. b.

18. yeyesro| Pro éyeyévnro. Atticis
usitatum est omittere augmentum in
hoc tempore. Multa hujus generis col-
legit Jungermann. ad Polluc. III. roa,
DuKER.

oO

@OOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 423 Olymp. 68 3.

mys TIvAov xai Ku€jpwv, avropodovvrev te tay Eiiwrooy,
x. 3A 4 t 4 A a e @¢ o ~ Vw

kal aet mpoodoxias ovons py Tt Kai ol UmopevovTes Tos Ew

wiguvo. Wpos Ta Tapovta ohiow @owEp Kal TPOTEpoV vEw-

srepiawor. EvveBawe SE cal mpos tous ‘Apyeious avrois Tas

194

+ rpiaxovracrast omovdas ex’ éfodp elvat, Kai GAAas ov« S

noerov orévdeaOa ot Apyeioe et pn tis avrois THY Kuvou-
piay ynv anxodace’ aor advvara civar épaivero ’Apyeios
xat ’A@nvaios apa wodenev. trav re ev TleAorovnc@ mo-
Aewy vrerrevoy Twas anooTnaecOa mpos tous "Apyeious*
Srrep kai éyevero. XV. Tair’ obv apdorépas avrois doye-
Couevors éSoxer trownréa eivar n EvpBaors, cai ovx horoov tos
Aaxedapoviois, émBupia trav avdpoy tav ék TS YHOU

1. xvOnplov V. abropodotvreyv]| arokpovrrer i. 2. xal Uropevorres Q.
4. Tas Tplaxovyraereis avrois g. avrois ras rpiaxovraérig A. avrois ras tpiaxovraé-
res B. atrois ras rptaxoyrovreis @. atrois ras rpiaxovrereis f. rpsaxovracreis E.

F.G. 5. €€d8ev O.P. 6. xuvocovplay A.B.V. Bekk. 10. domep G.1.L.O.
c.d.e. duorépos Noysfopevors g.

2. rois gw] Avropornoace 8nAadn.
ScHot. Compare IV. 6, 2. of dra
roy €fo, i.e. ToY 8ev. The hope
was, that the Helots who had escaped
to Pylus might form a sufficient force
to ocury some other places in Mes-
eenia, and become the foundation of a
national Messenian army.

3. wiovvo:] Inter Auctoris hujus ra

Greek, as in French, by the indefinite
pronoun (“ on” in French) with the
active verb.

ti Kuvoupiay yaw] Vid. IV. 56, 2.
Eum agrum possidebant Lacedsemonii,
Argivi autem suum esse dicebant: in-
fra cap. 41,2. DUKER.

4. &or'—épaivero] The reasoning
here is curiously condensed; it is as

Aorrddn recense. Suidas in mepsom.
t vox Homerica. D. Halic. Ant. VITI.
86. of 8é mrodepsoe TP rére wANOE Tay
oderépoyv éxet TIYSYNOI—xal enapbev-
res, aveBavoy. Theognis, qui vocabulis
vulgari Bs tritis utitur, v. 75. gat
tory TIYSYNOZ peydd’ avdpdow epy’
dein Wass. Aristoph. Ni ub. 940.
Te movve ros mepidetioaw Adéyoow.
Eschyl. Sept. adv. Theb. 218. miovvos
6cois. Theognis rursum, v. 69. et 284.
Vid. supr. II. 80: 4. Duxer. [See
also Herodot. VII. 10, 1. and Poppo
Proleg. I. p. 240.]
mpos ra wapévra) “ Availing them-
*< selves of the actual state of affairs ;”’
literally, “ looking to it,”’ and influenced
by their view of it.
6. el ph ris—anodéce:| “ Unless Cy-
“ nuria should be restored to them.”
The passive in English is expressed in

follows, if developed: ‘‘ So that, as
“‘ they thought it impossible to main-
“tain a war at once against Athens
“and Argos, of which there was great
“* danger, they were disposed to make
e with Athens.” Compare the
oe on IV. 85, 5; ne observe that
the present passage tends to support
the reading of the MSS. there, which I
have considered as suspicious.

10. ravr'—xaradverBa| Schol. Ari-
stoph. ad Pacem 478. qui ravra, frrop,
obire GéXovres. ibi pro dyai legendum
odio:. Wass.

12. émbupia réy avdpav—nopl ]
i.e. xopicagOa avrovs. A striking in-
stance of the principle mentioned in the
note on V. 1. that “‘ a word depending
“‘ on two different actions is put in the
“case required by that one which
‘* comes first in the sentence.” Poppo

EYITPASHS E. V.15, 16.
A. C. 422. Otymp. 69. 3.
KopicacOau joav yap oi Srapridra: avrav mparot re Kat
Opoiws odior Evyyeveis. ypEavro pev obv Kat evOus peraa
THy GAwow avray mparcey, GAN of "AGnvaioe odrw 7OeXor,
ed hepopevor, emi Th toy KaradverOu. opadrévrov dé avrav
seni T@ Ando trapayphpya ot Aaxedarpomot, yvovres viv paA-
Aov ay +tévdeEopevous,} mrowdvra: Thy éviavoov exexerpiav,
éy ede Evovras Kal epi Tov aAciovos xpovov BovAcv-
evOu. XVI. éredy de xal 7 év “Apdiroda fooa ois
"A@nvaios éyeyévyto Kat éreOvnxes KAéwv re xat Boacidas,

195

TO two jading men as OED Guorépwbey padioTa nvavTwivTo Ti
I. mpa@ro xal d. 2. “an dpoias?”’ Bekker. ed. 1832. 3. wparrey L.
ore E.K.L.N.P.V.c.d.e.f.g.i. Schol. Aristoph. Bekker. ed. 1832. Vulgo otras.

4. ebpopovpevos E. yp. bh. 5. €v Bhi g. eri rav ev ndip f. —-6._paddov ev-
Sefopevous K.d. padAov defapuévous O.P. paddov dy seeesesnoys G. omas M.

v. epdéxerat. 7. wepimdclovose. 8. ewesdy xal L.O.P.k. ewel de V. 9. yee

yernro h. éyevero K. —10. nvavtiotyro elpyvy k. nvavrwiro c.

(Prolegom. I. p. 127.) quotes a similar

passage from Biato, baie 14. od ém-

* Ouplia oe DdAns wédeas ovd DrAwy vopoy
€AaBey eldévar.

2. dpoiws oior is} Miller
translates this, “related to one an-
“ other ;” like odiox d€ dudyAoooo in
Herodotus, 1. 57, 4. But, first of all,
the men sent over to Sphacteria had
been taken dy lot from the different
Lochi, IV. 8, 9. so that they could
scarcely be related to one another; and
secondly, as of Aaxedapdmos is the ge-
neral subject of the whole passage,
opics in a subordinate clause is referred
to it, as in VII. 7° 2. navraxysbey odior
réov Supaxociwr enupepopevoy, & passage
explained by Blume on this same prin-
ciple, (as quoted by Goller on V. 49, I.)

e real meaning of the words is, how-
ever, by no means easy to ascertain.
“The Spartans taken at Sphacteria
“were both of the highest class, rpa-
‘“‘ ror, and alike related to eracuatee ls
Spoiws adios Evyyeveis. As to the rpa-
ros, I = with Miiller, (Dorier, AIL.

. 83.) that it is not a mere vague term,
ut refers to a particular and acknow-
ledged rank. But what this rank was,
I believe we can only conjecture. Ie it
possible that the families of the Hyllzan
tribe enjoyed any precedence over those

of the other two tribes, similar to that
of the Ramnenses at Rome over the
Titienses and Luceres? Again, we do
not know exactly who are meant by
cic, because we do not know who
composed the Lacedemonian govern-
ment, ra réAn ray Aaxedapovioy; nor
is the exact force of éoiws very clear.
Does it mean, “ equally related,” i.e.
“all without distinction?” or rather
does it signify, that as they were 7pa-
rot, 80 in like manner were they évyye-
veis; as if their being the latter was a
natural consequence of their being the
former? or can dpoiws be corrupt, and
was there any mention made in the
origina] text of the Spartan dpoto, or
peers? a term itself, it may be ob-
served, of doubtful signification. So
much obscurity is there in every pas-
sage relating to the internal state of
Sparta, from our want of any connected
information respecting it.

6. dy t évdefopevouvst] Thomas Ma-
gister reads évdefapevous. And Dobree
proposes corrections for several other
passages in Thucydides, where the pre-
sent text exhibits dy joined to the future
rate in violation o = well erty. rule
of the grammarians. Poppo and Goller
defend the present reading, and even
Bekker retains it.

023

—-— eee se ey

™ we

GOTKTAIAOT
A.C. 422. Olymp. 89. 3.
Sparta and Athens, elonyy, O ey Sia TO EVTUXEY TE Kal TIMa
dea €x Tov TroAcHEW, O SE yevouevns NovyXias KaTa-
gavearepos vopifwv ay elvas Kaxoupyov Kai amurToTEepos
SiaBadAwv, rore Se [ot ev] Exarépa TH mode orevdovres TA
padora thy iyepoviay TlAeroavee re 0 Tlavoaviov Bact- 5
revs AaxeSapoviov xat Nixias o Nuxnparov, wAciora tev
rore €& hepopevos év otpariyiaus, ToAA@ Sn paAdov mpoe-
Ovpovvro, Nixias perv BovAcpevos, ev @ amabys fv xai n&e-
oro, SuacdoacOa Thy evTuxiay, Kal és TE TO avTika Wovwy
mweravoGa Kai auTos Kal Tous ToAiras TWaboal, Kai T@ péeA- 10
Aovrt xpovp Karaderew Gvopa as ovdev odndras THY TOAW
Sueyévero, vopitwyv éx tod axwévvov rovto EvpBaivev Kai
SoTis eAdxLoTA TUX avTov Tapadidwcr, To Se axivduvoy Thy
elpnuny mapéexew’ TlAecroavet S€ iro raév €xOpov SiaBad-
Aopevos mepi THs Kabodov, cai és evOvpiay trois Aaxedatpo- 15
viows cet mpoBadrAopevos UT aUTaV, OTOTE Tt TTAigELaY, ws
Sia Trav éxetvov xaBodov trapavounOeioay raira EvpBatvor.
aTnv yap mpopavry Thy év AedAois émryrusvro avrov meioat
per’ ’ApiotoxAeous Tov adeAgod wore ypnoa Aaxedapovios
€mi woAv Trade Oewpois adixvoupevors, Awos viod nusOéov 70 20
4. daBardy AB.EFb. 32] 8) 1.0. 8¢ of & K.Rfg.

196

3. voulfoy elvas B.h.

. THY] om. Q. ryepoviay| “ duodoyiay L. Dindorfius, yovyiay vel dpydvoray
7 Reiakiue”? > Bekk. ae 1846. Aaxedatpoviey Backers c. 7. wod\dav A.C.E,
G.c.d.e.h.ik. 8. néiov rd ey y. ésreQ. dora R. 10. nal ev rq K.
II. ovdeva G. 13. adrév E.F.H.K.QV.g. —15. ev@upyiay A.B.e. abv c.d.
16. det] om. g. énére wraicveiay g. 17. EvpBaivos A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.L.V.
b.c.f.g.b.i.k. Fiaack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. oO fupBaives. 109. perd aprroxXe-

20. rdde ciseiv Oewpois K.R.f.g. Py sd a A.C.F.

ous F.H.V.c. ae
ddixopevas L.O.P. —vlot’} Geod c.i.

. rére 3¢ [ol &] éxarépg x. 1. X.

In ‘hisas words begins the apodosis o
the sentence, 8¢ occurring in it, as in
II. x1, 7. 1. 65. IV. 132, 2. &. The
words of ¢v I have inserted from three
a with Haack, he PO, Goller, and
gr pig cea absolutely neces

to the sense. He had before sok an
of the two people generally as being
inclined to peace; he now states parti-
cularly what caused this same feeling
in the principal members of the two
governments.

8. xal n£wiro) Vide Porson. ad He-
cub. 319. DoBreEx.
12. xat Goris—rapadidect] i.e. éx rov
w8dvaz. The concrete form for
the abstract, as in II. 44, 2. and in the
other passages there quoted.
20. Gewpois adixvoupévas] These
words are added as an explanation or
specification of what is meant by Aaxe-
Saipoviacs. “So as for a long time to
“ give this answer to the Lacedemo-
“ nians, when they came on the public
* behalf to consult the oracle; or as

EYITPAPHS E. Vz. 16.
A. C, 492. Olymp. 89. 3.

4, > ~ a , > ‘ e ~ LY) 4 A ‘\
oTrepa eK THS aAAoTpias Es THY EauTaY avadepe, e SE pn,
apyupeg evraxg evragtev’ xpovp Se mporpéyas tous Aaxe-3
Satpovious gevyovra avrov és Avxatov dua thy éx rhs ’Arre-
Ks wore peta Sopwv Soxovoay avayopnow, Kal uou THs

197

t. és ry E.F.H.Q.V.f. Haack. Poppo. vulgo eis. 2. dpyupda:s A. dpyupae
dpyupaia b.c.d.eik. a ae KE. a (

G.I. et correct. C. evAdxg Vet. marg. N. evAa cal A.B.F. etvAd cat K. ed-
Aaxa cath. eAaxa g. evAdyaG, evAdfew A.B.K.V.g. etmarg.N. sepirpéyra P.
4. 8oxovoayv| 8éxnow HINP.Q cdf. et corr. F.G._ Poppo. cum Suida v. déper.
daxovcay E. 8oxovcay A.B. omnes addito éws, tanquam fuerit Soxnoéws Bekk. ed.1846.

B.F.h. dpyipae K. dpyupéay g.

dvaxdpnow] ws avaydpnow A.B.C.E.F.G.e.h. és (vel eis) dvayapnow I.c.d.i.k.

Gewpoi. On a former occasion, when
the Pythoness was bribed by the Alc-
mzeonide to inculcate on the Spartans
the duty of delivering Athens from the
Pisistratide, Herodotus says, that she
repeated this charge not only to the
Gewpol, who came on the public behalf,
but also to any Lacedzmonian who
consulted the oracle on his own private
affairs. The duties of Gewpoi at Sparta
were performed by the four Huta, two
being nominated by each of the kings,
who were maintained with the kings at
the public expense, and who together
with them read the answers which the
oracle returned. See Herodot. VI. 57,
2, 4. Xenoph. Rep. Laced. 15.

Asds viov nusOéov rd oméppa} HpOéov
pey rou ‘Hpaxdéous Aéyer, oreppa be roy
ardéyovoy’ otros % 6 WAeorodvaé.
avadepew Sé rd Katdyew. etAdxay 8€
Thy tow Aaxedarpdviot Aéyovow’ enos 8e,
ry» SixedXay, ard rov Aaxaivey, 6 éore
oxanrew. evrdtew d€ apdcety. sprit
dé ze A€yet, apyupeg evddxa evrAdkew,
pounios hue te cedas cai modXov odd-
3pa roy ciroy ayncecba, Somep apyv-
pots épyarelos xpwpeévous. moe dé ov
AvotreAnoey hacly avrois Ty yhy fag

civ, Sowep ei a is “aa sé
Lipeicties ScHou. ‘The eraclidze at
Sparta were believed to hold the kingly
ower by an unalienable right, derived

m the original compact made be-
tween their ancestors and the Dorians
when they jointly invaded Peloponne-
sus. By this it was agreed that the
land of the conquered countries should
be divided amongst the Doriane as per-
fectly allodial; not held of the king,
and subject to no tithe to him: while
the Heraclide on their part should he
for ever the kings of the Dorians, with

prerogatives as independent of the po-
pular will, as the hberties of the people
were independent of them. And there-
fore any outrage against the person of
one of the Heraclid kings, and much
more the expulsion of the race from the
throne as was done in Messenia, was
liable to be represented as a breach of
faith solemnly plighted, and conse-
quently as an act of impiety against the
gods. See particularly the “ Archida-
** mus’’ of Isocrates, p. 120. or p. 187.
Ed. Bekker, Oxford. 1 See -
2. apyupéa evAdng evrafew
note of the Scholiast. Bane compares
the expression of Augustus Cesar, re-
eorded by Suetonius, c. 25. “ aureo
‘“‘ hamo piscari,” that is, to gain a small
profit at a large cost.
3- sieaor} Montem Arcadiz dicit,
uto, in quo Jovis Avxalov lepdy. Strabo
IIT. 388. et cg IV. 6. DuKER.
4. peta SHpoyv Soxovocay avayopnoww
Poppo and Géoller think that the true
reading is that whose vestiges are pre-
served in the margin of N, and in the
text of A, B, and C, namely, pera 8opayv
doxnoews. But whether we read ddxy-
ov or doxncews, the word, it seems, 18
connected not with doxéw and 8d£a, but
with déyoza: and déxw: 8dpav ddéxnors
bemg no other than dwpotoxia, “the
“receiving of bribes.” And Swpodd-
xnpa is a well known word, though I
am not aware of the existence of dwpo-
Séenots, or still less of the words &d-
cna and 8éxnors in an uncompounded
state, derived from 8éxw or 8€yopas.
And although Suidas read dépov ddéxn-
ow, and understood it to mean dwpo-
Soxiay, yet the same Suidas supposes
BovAjs, III. 70, 6. to be a nominative
case; as if there were such a word as

GOTKTAIAOYr

A.C. 421. Olymp. 89%. 3.

oixias Tov iepov Tore Tov Aws oixotyra hoBp trav Aaxedac-
povicy, éret evos Seovrt elxooT@ Tois opoiots yopois Kai Ovori-
ais katayayely @omrep Ore TO Tpw@rov Aaxedaipova xriCovres
tous Baothéeas xaBiorayro. XVII. axOopevos ody 1H Sta-
BoA ravry, Kal vopi€ey év eipnyn pev ovdevos 5

198

A.C. 421.
oO 89. 3. ~
PEACH neonetingty TPIAMATOS Ytyvonevov Kai dua Tov ANaxedas-
conctuded for FIFTY 4 ° ave , a a8
piioy TOU xopto
Se 7 po s avdpas Kopi(opevoy Kay avros

Trois €xOpois averiAnmros elvat, woAguou Se
tana, Corinthians Ey. KADeoTa@ros del avayKny elves TOs mpovxovTas
ans, and Megariams, = org roy Evphopav SwaPadAccOar, rpovduunOn

a 4 a ( ~ ~ 4 s 4

arny EvpBaow. Kai Tov Te xeyava TovTOY Heoay és Aoyous,
kal 1pos TO €ap On WapacKevn Te TpoeraverciaOn amd TeV
Aaxedatpovioy trepuryyehAopévn Kara modes os és émcret-

1. rg C.E.F.G.H.L.V.f. Haack. Bekker. Goell. 3. éree B.F.G.L.O.P.Q.V.

d.e. Parm. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo érs 3. Gre wparoy H. 7. airds
a’rois K. airol c. 9. dvdyxn A.B. 12. xai] om. C. a, és J
13. meptayyeAdoperny I. we opern 6. én) reyiorpdr

, ceicOn Q.
KV. Bekk. Goell. Poppo. vulgo émerecxtopdy.

BovAjjs, 7ros, “a councillor.” I am in-
clined to think, with Duker, that the

sanctuary at an instant’s notice, and
yet might be able to perform some of

common reading doxovcay is the true
one; for this reason, cian RY others,
that it is much more agreeable to the
caution of Thucydides, to say, that a
man was “considered to have been
*‘ bribed,” than to venture to assert
that “he had been bribed;” and in
fact this is the way in which he does
actually speak of this very charge
against Pleistoanax, when he mentions
it on another occasion. II. 31, 1.
Soxovcav] Hoc preferendum vide-
tur. Propter ) accepte ob
discessum pecunie non male vertit Aca-
cius; de qua Thucyd. II. a1, 1. 8d 3)
ee
ayrt ypnyact we Onvas Thy avaxopnow.
Eodem modo III. 10, 1. dicit dperjy
Soxovcay, opinionem virtutis. DuK.
Yuov ys olxias—olxovyra] Sensus
esse videtur, “‘habitantem in edibus,
“‘ quarum dimidia pars sita erat in Jo-
‘‘ vis luco.” Dosrez. “ Having half
“ of his house in the sacred ground of
“ Jupiter.” Literally, “living in half
“ of his house in the sacred ground.”
The reason was, that he might be in

the common offices of life without pro-
fanation, which could not have been
the case had the whole dwelling been
within the sacred precinct. See IV. 97, 2.
Pia teadeg be pred Neen ral 6oa
pero ev 7 poo, Tarra +yi-
wOa avrdht. tte adverb rdre be
ongs, I believe, to olxovrra, and not to
rov lepov, as if the limits of the sacred
ground had been subsequently altered.
10. mpovduundn ri aard
construction of this verb wi
cusative is rather unusual. But it
means no more than “ardently de-
‘‘ sired.” See, however, V. 39, 3. VIII.
I, I.
13. os émrexiopdy] ‘Os pedAdvray
Feireylacs éy v7 Arrug tée
poviey. SCHOL.
os test neha a cad # This was Pop-
po’s conjecture in his Observatt. Criti-
ce, p. 322. note; but he has since re-
tained Bekker’s reading és éw) resxs-
opdv, on the ground that reywopds
simply is used, VIII. 34. to express
the id arleatsi for a siege. But surely
the Peloponnesians were not dreaming

AYITPA@HS E. V. 17, 18.
A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 3.
xiopov, Ses ot "A@nvaios paddov écaxovotev’ Kat eredn éx

199

Tov Evvodwy aa woAAas Suadces mpoeveyKovrwv adrAn-
ra) @ a ec @ , » 3 ,
Aoi Evvexwpeiro Ware & EXATEpO’ TroAcu@ EaXOY, aTOdoYTAS
QA 9 td ~ , > + ld 8

Tv eipnynyv troeiba, Nioaav 5 éxew A@nvaious (avra-
g mourouvrey yap TAaraav, of OnBaio: épacayv ov Bia adn’

opodoyia avrav mpooywpnoayrav Kal ov mpodorvtway éyew

a 4 N e ? nm ~ 5) ~ , 4 y

To xepiov, Kal ot ‘AOnvaioe rp avrg tporp thy Nioaay),

V4 “A e
Tore On mapaxadécavres Tous éavrav Evupayous ot Aaxe-
o ra

Saipovior, Kai obirapevov mAnv Bowrav cat KopwOiev
10 Kal "HAcioy xat Meyapéwy trav ad\Awy wore Katadver Ou

(rovrocs S€ ovx Hpecke Ta Mparcopeva), Trovobyrar THY Evp-

Baow xal éoreicavro mpos Tous *A@nvaiovs Kal ®porap,

> A , \ ‘ , v4

€xeivot Te 1pos Tous Aaxedaipovious, TadE.

XVIII. 1. “ SHONAA® éromoavro ’AGnvaior kat Aa-

’?3 } , LY e 4 A , # A
15“ xedatuovios Kai ot Evupaxo xara Trade, Kal Opuooay Kara

waeatyotPEacs “ modes. Tlept pey trav iepoy tov Kowar,

for FIFTY YEARS

between Athens and
Lacedeemon.

“ Ovew nal iévas Kai pavreverOat Kai Gewpelv
&< N A ? X , \ b}
kara Ta marpia tov BovAopevoy Kai Kara
“yyy kat xara Oadaooay adeos.
¥. padXovy] om. B.h. 2. igi Haack. Poppo. vulgo, Bekk. Goell. cuvddar.
» AUT €. f

5. OnBaior] abnvaics K.b. 10. peyapéwv xal Dior Q. —s 16. rev]
om. C.1.

of besieging Athens, but simply of rais-
ing a fort in Attica, as they afterwards
did at Decelea. And this is not re
xeopes generally, but émreyiopds. Ex-

ceding it. But surely no great stress
can be laid on this. And though the
word is implied in all the other three;
for mm order to sacrifice, or consult the

actly the same confusion in the MSS.
occurs I. 50, 6. where they all read as
éwitAovy, but where both Bekker and
Poppo have not hesitated to substitute
Gos és exim\ovy.

9. Any Bowwrdy| Hine lux hisce Co-
mici verbis Pac. 463. ubi pacem funibus
in antrum deductam fingit. Eva pdAa—
"AA oty EAxovoe’ dvdpes dSuoiws. Ovy)
ov ~vdArWec?; of cynvdANeoO; olpdter
of Boswroi. Wass. Scholiastes ibi ea-
dem e Philochoro adnotat, que hic
scribit Thucydides. Duxmr.

17. xal iéva} Quid hoc?”? Dosreg.
I a the difficulty consists in the
word following @vew instead of pre-

oracle, or see the games, a man must
have gone to the temple; yet in all
formal instruments many words are
ineerted to prevent the possibility of
evasion, which in ordinary language
would be deemed superfluous. Besides,
the word léva: may not be superfluous,
as it stipulates for the non-interruption
of the parties spoken of on their way to
the temple, as well as in peronning
their religious offices when there. The
‘‘ common temples” were those of Del-

hi, Olympia, Nemea, and the Isthmian
Neptune: at which the four great na-
tional festivals of games were cele-
brated: that of Jupiter at Dodona,

OOTKTAIAOT
A.C. 421. Olymp. 80.3.

2. “To 8 iepov xat rov vewy rov ev AeAdois tov *ArroA-
“ Awvos cai AcAdovs avrovopous civat Kat avroredcis xat
“ gyrodixous Kal avr@v Kai THS ys THS €avT@V KaTa Ta
© arderpua.

3. “"Ern o€ elvas ras owovdas revrnxovta 'A@nvains 5
“ xai rois Evppayos ros AOnvaiwy xai Aaxedapovios Kat
“ois Evppayos rois Aaxcdatpoviovy adodAovs xai aBAafeis
“ xal kaTa ynv Kat Kara OadAacoay.

4. “"Orda &€ pn é&eoTw émipepew ext mnpory panre
“* AaxeSatpovious Kat rous Luppayous ex *A@nvaiovs xaixzo

200

1. vey kk. 3. kal avray]om. E. airay H.K.O.V.g. — yie davréy xara K.d.
ys xara f. .@x E. 6. rots spt ray aonvaiey Q.R.c.d.g.i. 7. Trois
Aaxed. | rev Aaxed. C.1.K.L.N.O.P.V.d.¢.g.k. 8. xal xara viel om. c.d.e.k.

10. aby
sibly of Abs in Phocis, and an
chars Xe which oracles were delivered.

By Gewpeiv I understand “s
“ ire,” as in VIII. 10,1. The exclusion
from the games was considered an espe-
ial grievance, as it implied an unwor-
thiness in the persons excluded to appear
before the god in whose honour the
festival was celebrated. See V. fo, 2.
and Livy II. 37, 38.

2. Aedhovs avrovspous elvas| That the
Delphians should be independent, and
not sabject to the Phocians, was the
general wish of the Greeks, on religious
grounds, (Xenoph. Vectig. V. 9.) and
of the Lacedemonians in particular,
because the families of the leading citi-
zens, who formed the aristocracy at
Delphi, ej See to have been of the Do-
rian race. Thucyd. I. 112, g. Bockh.
Staatshaushalt, II. p. 146. not. and
Miiller, Dorier, I. 192. a11. II. 184.

avroredcis| “‘ Receiving themselves
‘all revenues and duties arising from
‘‘ their own territory and every thing
“ contained in it.” atrodixous is rightly
explained by Suidas, dray atrés & éav-
rou ris Oucafera. A citizen then was
aurdéd:xos, because he could sue and be
sued in his own name; a foreigner or
sojourner in the Greek commonwealths
was not, because he could only sue
through his mpoordrns. And that state
was avrdd:xos, which was a sovereign
state, and answerable itself for any in-

juries that it might commit, and capa-
le of claiming satisfaction for any in-
jury done to itself by othera. But a
subject state was not airddixos, for it
could neither give nor claim satisfac-
tion, all its rights and all its actions
being considered as merged in those of
the state to which it was subject. Thus
when the Latins attacked the Samnites
just before the great Latin war, the
Samnites not considering the Latins to
be atrddixos, applied to Rome for satis-
faction; because the Romans, as the
chiefs of the Latin confederacy, were
answerable for the actions of their de-
pendent allies. See Livy, VIII. 2. So
the Plateans urge their not being airé-
ico: as a reason why they should not
be punished for their alleged offences
against the liberty of Greece, ITI. 5x, 5.
& 3¢ exdrepos efrryeiobe rois Evupayors,
ovx ol émduevos airiot, ef mi pa) xaos
edpare, ddd of dyovres éxi rd pu) dpbes
€xovra.

7. adddous xa aBdafeis] The same

ressions, a little amplified, occur in
a form of truce concluded between the
English and Scotch, A. D. 1357. de-
ges ae Que sont prises ‘reves et
“S$ ce de guerre generales, saunz
“nul mal, damage, ou grevance, faire
** de Pun a l’autre, en aucune manere,
ee Sage: aed Bay sanz fraude ou mal en-
“‘ gyn,” (adddous). See Rymer, Fa-
dera, vol. III. p. 138. Edit. Hag.

EYITPA®HS E. V.«. 18.
A. C. 421. Olymp. 80. 3.
“‘rous Evppayovs pyre AOnvaiovs xal tous Evppayous ém
“ Aaxedaipoviovs xai tous Evpyaxous, pyre réyyy pyre
“ unyary pndeug. nv Se rt Suaopoy 7 mpos aAAnAous,
“ +dxaipt xpnoOov kal Spxots, xa ore av EvvOwvrat.
5s 5. “’Amodovray O€ "A@nvaios AaxeSaipoviot nat ot
“ Euppayos “Apdirodw. Soas d€ odes wapeédocay Aaxe-
“ Saspovin "AOnvaios, éEéaTwm amévar oro. dy BovAwvrat
“ avrovs Kai Ta éavTav Exovras’ ras O€ modes hepovoas Tov

201

Onda O€ py
10% eLéatw emupepew ‘AOnvaious pnde rovs Evppayous ém
“ xax@, aodiovray Tov hopov, ered ai orrovdai €éyévovro.
“ cio dé “ApytaAos, Zrayeipos, ”AxavOos, Sxados, “OAvvOos,
“ Sraprwdos. Evpuaxous & ecivas underepwv, pyre Aaxe-
“ Sapovioy pyre "A@nvaiov’ nv dé "AOnvaio reiBwor ras
15“ qoAes, Bovdopevas tavras éEdoTtw Evppayous moeioOat
“qurovs “A@nvaios. MnxuBepvaious dé nai Lavaiovs Kat

3. te] rt cat O.P. mov xai L. dixas K.L.f.g. 6. dé om. E. 5 om
N.d.e.3. BovAwvra: A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.L.0.V.d.e.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell. :
0 Botrovras. 8. wodets rds hepovoas G.I.L.0.P.Q.c.k. 10. unre B. 12. elo

dé dpyos B.C. E.F.G. H.L.N.O. P. R. V.d.e.h.i. Haack. Poppo. vulgo, Bekk.

“ dopov rov ex ’Apurreidov avrovopous elvat.

Goell. eioi 3¢ aide, dpydos. 13. guppdyous K. qui mox pire dbyvaley, pire
Aaxed. 14. reiBover 15. ouppdxous K 16. a@nvaious E. sauibepolavs O.

3- by de— Apdirrodkw]| Thomas Mag.
in ypno Oey intermissis vocibus xai dpx.

8. rov gdpoy riv én’ *Aptoreldov
ie tale 1
x. a. & et xal ol Evppayos. Wass. Al-

That is, nts in all. (I. 96, 3.
Pericles had increased it to 600 talents.

nas huic loco magis convenire videtur,
quam &ixaige. Et Thucydides etiam all-
bi Sixny, Sixas et dudopa conjungit I.
48, 3. ra 8€ Suachopa Binn AverOa. Et I.
140, 6. elpnuevoy yap dixas pey ray dca-
pew aArAnAos Siddpas Kal d€xerOat.
“faualet xphoGex] Duker and
EK @y
Haack wah to read Sixass, which a
to have been the reading of the
Scholiast. Goller defends Sai, by
saying, “Quidni Thucydides, licet se-
“mel vel raro, diceret Jure utuntor
“ (Qxaip) pro Judicio disceptanto P”
But is Sixasoy to be translated “ Jus ?”
If it were r@ duxaip, Goller’s defence
would be perfectly sound, but I do not
eee how the article can be omitted, and
therefore I suspect that dixas is the
true reading.

(II. 13, 3.) and Alcibiades, as the orators

say, afterwards doubled it. A®schines,

de Fals. Legat. p. 337. Reiske. Ando-

cides, de Pace, p. 93. et cont. Alcibiad.

. 116. Reiske. See also Bockh. I.
k III. ch. rg.

12. Zxados} A town near Olynthus,
according to Strabo, IX. 3, 23. and
probably to the east of it, as Gatterer
conjectures, from the order of the
names in this passage. Poppo, Prole-
gom. IT. p. 359:

16. avrovs ‘A@nvaios] Expectes pro-
nomen pro ’A@nvaiots, nam avrovs *Abn-
yaiots Gixit pro avrovs davrois. Conf.
VI. ros, 2. of A@nvato: rois Aaxedatpoviose
§8n eirpodcvoroy paddoy rip airiay és
rovs ’A@nvaious rot auvver Oa erowjoay.
GéLLER. Compare also Poppo, Pro-
legom. I. p. 164.

GOTKTAIAOT
A. C. 421 Ofymp. 83. 3%
< Styyaious oixely ras modes tas eavray, xabarep ‘OdvvOco1
“ cai’ AxavOinr. aodovrev 8 APnvaios Aaxedapoviwe Kai
“ of Evppayoe [lavaxroy.

6. “’Amodovrwy Se xai "A@nvaioe AaxeSa:povios Kopv-
“ gaowv nai Kv@ypa xai {MeOovnvt xai fUIreAcov} xais
“’AraAavrny, cal Tous avdpas doo: cot Aaxedatpoviov ev
“rq Snnooip trav ’Anvaicwy 7 aAdOi wou Sons *APnvain
“ dpyovow ev Snuocvip’ Kai Tous ev Tewwvy ToAopKoupe-
“ yous TleAorovynoiwy acewar, Kai rovs aAAous ooo: Aaxe-
“ Saimoview Evppayo ev TKudvy cioi xai doovs Bpacidas 10
“ évéereupe, xai el ris ray Evpupayov trav Aaxedatpovioy év
“"A@nvas éotiv ev re Snuocip 7 AAAOGi rou Fs *APnvain
“ dpxovow ev Snposig.

7. “"Amodovrov Se xai Aaxedarpovir xal ot Evppayo

I. otyyéous E.K.g.

habet. xa) Evppayos b.c.

g-b.i.k. et, correctus fortasse, A. Haack. id
patios. 7. av) rg B.C.E.F.H.Eg. Haack. Po

ywoolg om. F. ocasH. 8.
OKiary “de he d. vrér
caijom. Rs. «al ol

MnavSepvaious b€ xal Zavaious x.r.d.
These people had probably given suc
indications of their disaffection towards
Athens, that, had it not been for this
clause, the Athenians might have im-
a some penalty on them for their

ispositions, although unaccompanied
by any overt act: or might even have
ejected them from their country, as
they would have done to the people of
Cythera, unless they too had been saved
uv terms of their capitulation. See

54> 3-
5. TMeOdynvt] See IV. 45, 2. and
for the orthography of the word see

note.
fUreAcdvt] Of this place no previous
mention has been made, and Poppo
suspects that the text is corrupt.
Dr. Bloomfield supposes that it was
the ‘‘ Pteleon”’ mentioned by Strabo,
a ying on the confines of Messenia

; which the Athenians may

ovyyalous H. re . 8 :
4: a Dae B F Ae ¢

i eal Xaxed.

B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.0.V. b.c.d.ef.

. Goell. Bekk. vulgo xai of a6n-

»ppo. Bekk. rév A.E.G.
] xabnpévous &

om. , 12. rpg
6 Snpoci 14. awotddvrew d.
Aaedaypdroe B.d bi.

have occupied, as they did some years
afterwards, another peninsula on the
coast of Laconia, opposite Cythera,
VII. 26, 1. And the occupation may
have taken e during that period
when the Athenians were making fre-
quent descents on the Peloponnesian
coast, IV. e4. 56. Yet the order of the
si is against thie supposition, and

ucydides seems to have related all
the operations of the Athenians at that
time on the coast of Peloponnesus, in
such detail, that we can y sup-
pose him to have omitted the per-
manent occupation of any port on the
enemy's territory. I can therefore
offer no satisfactory explanation, and
have followed Poppo im noting the
word with obeli.

10. dcous Bpagidas éreme,
quos Chalcidenses aliquot.
123, 4. DoBREs.

} Inter
id. IV.

EYITPA®HE E. V. 18.
A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 3.
“ous twas exovow ‘AOnvaiwy nal trav ~vppayov xara
“ raura.

8. “Zxiwvaiwoy dé cat Topwvaiovy Kal Lepuvdriov cai

“ ef ria aAAny woAw éxovew "APnvaio, ’A@nvaiovs Bov-

5“ Never Oa: repi avrav Kai Tov GAdwy ToAEww 6 Tt dv Sox
“ aurois.

eo? de , ] , N

g. ““Opxous d€ zomoacbat A@nvaiovs mpos Aaxeda-

re 4 rd 4 Q 4 A a 9 4 .

poviovs Kai tovs Evpuayous xara modes. opyivrov Se

“roy émixapiov Spxov: éxarepor Tov peyiorov && éxaoTns

10“ moAews. 6 5 dpxos corm ode ‘éupeve tais EvvOnxaus Kai

“‘rais omovoais taiade Sucaiws Kai adodws.’ oto Oe

“ Aaxedatpovios Kai rois Evupayos Kara TavTa Spxos mpos

“ "A@nvaious, Tov de Spxov avaveodoOa Kar’ évavrov apco-

“ répous.

t. a K.g. 5. doxd Q.
om. e.
Goell. Bekk. vulgo

wuaos EK. vulgo ddupmidcs.

9. Spxow—riv peyoroy] In formulis
jurigjurandi, varii et confirmandi et fi-
dem dandi gradus erant. Preter usi-
tatum testium -juejurandum aliud erat
sanctius, quod magis quam alia fidem
obstringere videbatur, quale preestant
Areopagite, dum et se et omnem pro-
geniem divis devovent, quodque ut
preecipua gravitate et vi preeditum me-
moratur. Imprimis illam formulam
obli putaverunt, qua per liberos
jarabant. Vid. Platner, die Proz. und
die K bei den Athen. t. I. p. 223 ;
and Vaickenar. de Ritibus Jurisjur. in
Opusculis, t. I. Ed. Lipe. Gouuer.
Compare also St. Matth. xxiii. 16-—22.
Herodot. IV. 68, 2. and the superstition
of Louis XI. of France, that only those
oaths were binding upon him, which
he swore on the cross of St. Leu of
Angers. How all these facts illustrate
Christ’s words, ‘that whatsoever is
*‘ more than yea, yea, nay, nay, cometh
ee of evil.”

g. éxdrepos] om. d.
Portus, Poppo. Goell. Bekker. in ed. 1893: vulgo ¢upéves.
12. Evppdxoas ead xara B.F.H.R.V.

ravra. 14. GAvpriags Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. dAup-

atnAas b€ aornoa ‘Odvuriact cai TIvOo0t xat

10. éupeva Fr.
ral rais omovdais }

ravra g. Haack. Poppo.

13. Tov d¢ Spxoy avaveovoeba: Kar én~
come Tt arose partly from the feel-
ing that all laws and public acts re-
quired to be solemnly confirmed from
time to time, to prevent them from be-
coming obsolete, and partly lest the
succeeding magistrates might think
themselves not bound by the acts of
their predecessors, unless they them-
selves incurred the obligation. So the
Veientes are said to have attacked Ser.
Tullius, on the ground that their treaty
with his predecessor Tarquinius Priscus
did not extend to him. See Dionys.
Halic. Antiqg. Rom. IV. 27.

avaveovo6as| Foedus sad fai et
Herm. inter Marmora Oxon. fol. p. 61

1. 37. Avayweoxovray de ray oraday
Kat eviavroy 0: To «’ aes KoopoNTes Tap
exarepois ev ros YarepBerors, Kas mpo-

Acryrev adAadots wpo apepay
8exa n xa peAdopyrt avaywooker. Vid.
infra cap. 33, 5- Wass.

204 GOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 481. Olymp. 89.3.
“"IoOup nai ev "AOnvas & moda xai é&y Aaxedaipov év
“"Auundaig. & Sé€ Te apenpovovow ororepowiy Kai Grou
“sépt, Aoyos Sixaios ypwopevors edopKov eivas aporépors
“rauvry perabeiva: ory av Soxy audorépos, A@nvaios Kat
“ Aaxedatpoviots.

XIX. ““Apyxes d€ rav omovdav épopos [Aerovas
‘“‘"’Apremiciou pnvos rerapty POivovros, ev Se *AOnvas
“ adpyov *AAxaios *EAadnBoAcavos pnvos extn POwovros.
2% muwvov € oid Kat éorrévdovro, Aaxedaipoviov pev [ TTAe-
“ groavaé, “Ayts |, TAeoroAas, Aapaynros, Xious, Mera-
“ yéms, “AxavOos, Aaifos, "loyayopas, Pidoyapidas, Zev-
“ Fidas, “Avrermos, TéAs, "AAxwidas, ‘Epzredias, Mnvas,
“+Aadrosf "APnvainvy 8 ode, Aayrov, "loOpuovxos,

1. xat dbwwas A.B.C.E.F.H.I.K.N.Q.V.c.d.e.f-h.ik. conf. c. 23. extr. iO

ynow g. 2. pt C.K.g. Gpurnpovovor xal dworepotour g. Grou

oppo. Goell. Bekk. of rou A.B.C. (prima manu) E.F.K. rov h. vulgo <i rov.
3 xpwpevous—dycpordpovs K.g. 4. ravrp] om. L.O.P. peradyva E.Q. Sonei Q.
6. ray] om. L. eichopos Q. 1: dprepnoiov Q.V. i exc F.
g. oi8¢] of8¢ ANaxedatpoviwy A.B.h. avrot i.
propter cap. 24,1. vid. ibi annotat. —_10. dapayzrov d.
xiovos i. 11. daibos K. dacdos g:
N.f.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. av6ixmos G.L.O. o avbimnos.
H LKLN.V h.c.d.e.h.i.k. Haack. i . Bekk. reAAcos O.P. vulgo réAAns.
sed reAXs et c. 24,1. Bpacidas 6 réAXdos II. 25, 2. ITI. 69,1. IV. 70,1. dArme-
yidns b.c. dxiwidas g. év medias C. pivas C.G.1.K.deg.ik. pions g.

13. fAaparost Poppo. vid. c. 24,1. vulgo, Bekk. Goell. AdudiAros.

I. "loOup] Veram puto conjecturam
Porti "IoOpot: nam sic et alii alee
res, Lucian. de Gymnas. p. 272. et Ne-
ron. p. 802. DUKER.

éy wéde] In arce. Sic Thucyd. II.
15, 4, 8. V. 23, 5. et 47,11. Aristoph.
Equit. oe i cai pos’ Bdxes avr} ex wéhews
Ader. hol. éx ris axpord\ews. De
Amycleo rursus infr. cap. 23, 5. Polyb.
V. 19. Duxer.

éy "Apvustaip] This, according to
Polybius, was twenty stadia distant
from Sparta. V.19. Dodwell states
that what he considers to be the ruins
of Amycle are at least four miles from
the ruins of Sparta: (Travels, vol. II.
p- 413.) and sir W. Gell appears to
agree with him. (Itinerar. of the Mo-
rea, p. 223, 325.) But col. Leake is in-

clined to place Amyclez on the hill of
Aia Kyriaki, where some ruins are also
to be met with, and which is not more
than two miles and a half to the south
of Sparta. (Travels in the Morea, vol.
I. p. 135—145.) The temple of Apollo
at Amycle might as well be called at
Sparta, as the temple of Juno was said
to be at Argos, Thucyd. IV. 133, 2. al-
though it was forty stadia distant from
the city. Strabo, VIII. 6, 2. Herodot.

I. 31, 4.

2 = SP ses Maordvas}] Com-

pare IV. 118, 7. and the note there,

dpxeww ryvde riy npépavy. “Eqopos TMvc-
as, like the Latin expressions “

“ Fabium consulem,” &c. is in English,

*‘ the ephoralty of Pleistolas.”

1d

EYITPA®HE E. V. 19, 20.
A. C, 421. Olymp. 890. 3.

“ Nexias, Aaxns, EvOvdnuos, TpoxAjs, [lvOodmpos, Ayvar,

“ Mupridos, QpacundAns, Geoyévns, ‘Apurroxparns, "IdAxcs,
“ Teuoxparns, Aéwv, Adpayos, Annoobérns.”

XX. Abra ai orrovdal éyévovro redevtavros Tov yet-

5 mavos dua Hp, éx Avwvuciov evbis Trav aoTiKay, avTodeka

Computation of the TOY SteAMovrwv xal nyepav odAlyor sape-

length of the ft yeyxoug@y i) OS TO MpaTov 7 EaBoAn 7 és

205

war, now concluded.

thy “Arrikny Kat 4 apyn Tod moAeuov ToDdE

‘4 4 A A / n~
eyeveTo. oxorreit O€ Tis KaTa TOUS ypovous, Kal fy) TOV:2

loAaos e.

8. rovde] om. d.

§. &k Atovucioy etOds trav dorixay]
Vide Palmer. Exerc. p. 505. et 617.
Casaubon. in Atheneum, p. 446. et
in Theophrast. p. 131. Meurs. Athen.
Att. p. 150. Scaligerum I. de Emendat.
Temp. p. 29. et Spanhem. ad Aristoph.
Nub. v. 310. aoruds et doruxds scribi
tradunt Stephanus in Thes. et Junger-
mann. ad Polluc. IX.17. Duxer.

avrdéexa érav SiedOdvrav x. 1. X.]
The reckoning is not by months, but
by summers and winters; for Thucy-
dides has given the events of ten sum-
mers and ten winters, and the treaty
was signed in the inning of the
eleventh summer. Although, in fact,
the calculation by months would not
present such difficulties as are com-
monly en ony For the actual de-
scent into the plain of Attica in the first
year of the war did not take place later
than the latter end of June; and this
was eighty days after the Theban attack
on Platza. But immediately after that
attack, the Lacedsemonians summoned
their allies to the field, II. 10, 1; and
it was only owing to the delays of
Archidamus, first at the Isthmus, and
then on his march, and before CEnoé,
that the actual ravaging began so late.
Now reckoning “the invasion of At-
“ tica and the peicdapr a, ey the war”
from the time when the Peloponnesian

2. puprudos 1.
c.e.f.g.k. Bekk. vulgo, Poppo. Geayévns. vid. IV.
Goell. vid. c. 24, 1. dpsorroxirns AB.CEF .G.H.I
3- Snpoxpdrns c.
. doruxay Q.c.e. arrudy K.
‘ 0 avrodexaeray.
7 ¢s A.B.E.F.G.H.V.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt
Q. 2) Tov C.

Geoyerns jeu eee
27, 3. aptoroxparns Poppo.
ras .Q.V.c.d.¢.f.g-b.ik. vu g°
4. avraz 81) crrovdal V.
aurddexa éray g. Haack.
7. os és d.e.i.

6. ddiyay nuepay e.

army began to take the field to as-
semble at the Isthmus, we must carry
it back at least to the very end of
April; and the treaty was signed on
the 4th of April, according to Gdller,
ten years afterwards. So then from
the beginning of the war to the sign-
ing of the treaty, there were ten years,
with a difference of only a few days;
that is, the war lasted from April to
April, though not exactly to the same
day of April as that on which it began.
For npepay GALyov mapeveykoucav
os 1 éaBodn—eyévero is, “ With a
‘*‘ variation of a few days from the
“day on which the invasion took
“place.” See Schneider’s Lexicon in
mapapéepo.

9. axomeira 8€ r:s—paddov] To trans-
late this passage as it now stands is
impossible. Goller transposes the word
onpayéyrey, and puts it after ard riuys
rués. “ Audaciesime transposuit,” says
Poppo, who retains the common order.
Dobree, after various suggestions, con-
cludes with saying, “‘ Usque adeo in-
‘‘certa hic sunt omnia.”” The sense
notwithstanding is perfectly clear, and
Gdller’s transposition makes the words
properly express it. xomeirw 3€ ris
Kara Tous xpdvous, xal py [xara] thy
arapiOpnow toy dvoyatay Tay éxacra-

x00 fh dpydvrov 7 dwd rins twos onpat-

COTKTAIAOT
A.C. 431. Olymp. 8S.
ExagTaXod apyovray H aro TYysAS Twos THY axapiOpnow
TOY OvOMaTOY és TA Mpoyeyeynpeva Onpawovray moTrevoas
paAdov. ov yap axpiBés eoTw, ols Kal apyopuevs Kai
3Merovol, Kal Gras Eruyé TY, Ereyevero Tt. Kata Oépn Se
Kai xeyuovas apOpav, wowep yeypanra, evpyoe EF npLt- §
ceias éxarépov Tov évavrov tTyy Svvapw éxovros, Séxa prev
Gépn ivovs S€ xEyucvas TH mMpoT@ wore TedE yeyevn-
pévous.
XXI. Aaxeda:povo d€ (EAaxov yap mporepot amrodiovaz
& elyov) tous Te avdpas evs Tous Tapa ohicw alypaddrous to
Diticakies in the way AieTay, Kal meupavres és ra emt Opaxys
ety Amptizeta , TPE Pets ‘Toxayopay cai Mnvay Kal oe -
a xapiday éxedevov tov Krcapiday ray ‘Apdi-
dislike shewn towards TOA TWapadidova: Trois "A@nvaiois, Kal Tous
t tantowe, te GAAS Tas orovdas, ws elpyTo éxaoras, Sé- 15
uows the Tacoieme xeoOa. of 3 ovx 7Oedov, vopitovres oUvK
eparate treaty with eriTrOelas elvas’ oude & KAecapidas mapédmxe
a THY TOAW, xaptopevos Tos XaAxwedat, Aéyov
3as ov Ouvaros ein Big éxeivwv wapadidova. éAOwv dé avros
KaTa Taxos pera mpéahewy avTobev amoAoynoopmevos TE €S 20
tv Naxedaipova, Hv Karnyopaow oi rept Tov ‘loyayopay
Gre oux émeiero, kai Gua BovAopevos cidevar ef Ere pera-

1. €xaorou Q. 9 dmijékh. 2. murrevoas onpardvrey V. Fy ob yap] om. V.
. éreyéveré ree. 7. nparpjom. A. rpde]om.d. 9. éAayor spérepox f.
amotidvres di. 10. cbt post ai nit g. alypoAerasi. 12. pivay
C.K.e. pinay g. pnpayc.d.i. 13. xreapidadf.i. 14. wapadouwwa: Q. 17. ére~
modeious K.c.d.f. 19. duvardy L. éxelyqy gg. airds xalxarde. 20. airéts R.

drohoynoduevés A.B.C.E.F.K.V.h.

yévrev, [ravry] ¢s ra mpoyeyernuéva m= = 4. Serene Ervye rey] “ Who were in the
anced adAov. Or I would rather “ beginning of mr office, and in the

place rjv ar. ray dvopdrey after onpat-
yévrev, 80 that es rd mpoyeyer. onpaydr-
rey would signify, “ serving as a mark
** for past events ;” or, as the Scholiast
expresses it, érwvupous rois freot yeye-
ynpevous. By ray awd ripns rivds o7-
saath Thucydides alludes to offices
ike that of the priestess of Juno at
Argos. See II. 2,1.

“ middle of it, and at any period of it
“‘ that may be named, when each parti-
“* cular transaction occurred.” Imme-

diately afterwards, ¢ pr, tc
is, ‘“‘ Each summer and winter being

** equivalent to half a year;” or, lite-
rally, “ having the virtue of the year in
‘half measure.” And ao it is rendered
by Dobree and Gaoller.

. BYITPA®HS E. V.«. 21, 22.
A.C. 421. Olymp. 89.3.

‘ # e oe 4 r) 4 2 ? 9 Ss
KewnTn € 7 opodroyia, ereidn Eevpe KaTEetAnppevas, avTos
pey waAw meutrovray tav Aaxedarpovioy Kai KeAevovTov
padwora pev Kat TO xwpioy mapadoivas,
TleAcrovvnciov eveow e&ayayely, Kara Tayxos émopevero.

SXXII. of d€ Lvppayo: ey ry Acxedaiuove avroi érvyov
4 AY > Q ‘\ 4 A AQ > 3?
ovres, kat avray tous py SeEamevous Tas omovdas éxédevoy
ot Aaxedatmovior mroioOa. of Se, TH avr mpodace: prep
Kal TO Mp@rov amedoavro, oun éepacay SéEacOau, Hv my
twas Stxawtépas TovTwy Tromvra. ws 8 avrav ovK €on-2

10 Kovoy, éxeivous yey amrerenivay, avroi d€ mpos tous *Abn-

, 4 > a , 4 a ,
vatovs Evppayiay erowivro, vopilovres yaiota av odior

207

> A ‘ e 7”
ei O€ pn, OTOL

I. ey dpodoyla P. 4. xalxard RR. 6. rovs pew E. 7. trove Oa] SéxeoOau
Qf. ourep g. 8. cai] om. K. ro mpérepoy e. et omisso srtieulo d.i.

rai ote L.O.P.Q.R.c.k. 10. mpds dbqvalous 11, érowinro A.B.E.F.LN.

ovvro
Q.V.c.d.h.i. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ¢éro:joavro G. vulgo érojoayro.

I. edpe xareAnppévas] i.e. ras osrov-
dds. KarecAnppevas signifies “ made
*‘ fast, or secured,” so as not to be
broken.

. avrol éruxoy Byres] “‘ Happened to
“‘ be of their own accord at edze-
**mon;” so that there was no need to
send for them, or to them, as the Lace-

. 454. Vid. I.1. p. 138. et Lobeck
rynich. p. 749. Porro.

II. vouilovres jxtora dy aics x.T. Xr. }
Few sentences in Thucydides exhibit a
more extraordinary specimen of anaco-
Inthon than this. The clause vopiforres

—'Apyeious is repeated after the paren-
thetical clause érecd}—emonrévderOat,

but in different words, vopioayres—ov
Secvovs elyas: and the parenthetical
clause itself refers only to the name of
the Argives, sal aa the reason why
they in particular had been oy
mentioned. In order to make the con-
struction grammatical, the words vopi-
cavres alrovs and the negative ov must

be omitted. The sense is as follows:
‘‘ Thinking that the Argives, whose

“« hostile intentions were manifested by
*‘ their late refusal to renew the truce,
“ would cease to be formidable, if de-
“ prived of the aid of Athens; and that
“the other states of Peloponnesus
* would, from the same cause, be most
‘disposed to remain quiet; as the
‘* Athenian alliance would thus be
** closed against them, under which
“they would otherwise have ranged
“ themselves.” Such also is Dobree’s
interpretation of the passage, and
Poppo’s, as given in his Prolegom.
I. p.199. Gdller is m this instance, I
think, completely mistaken. He refers
vopicayres to the Argives, and avrovs
to the Lacedemonians. But when had
ie Athenians ee taken with
parta against Argos, or when were
they likely to do ae If the Spartans
were not formidable to Argos, unless
aided by the Athenians, they never had
been, and never were likely to be for-
midable to it. The refusal of the Ar-
ives to renew the treaty with Sparta
ad been noticed, ch. 14, 3. dAAas ove
FOcrov ondvderOa ol ’ tos, ef pn ris
airois tiv Kuvoupiay yay arodecet.
[Géller in his second edition still
adheres to his original interpretation.
His most important objection to my

208 OOTKTAIAOYT

A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 3.
rous Te "Apyeious, emedn ovx “Oedov "Apmedidov cai Aixov
€AGovT oy emvorevder Oat, vopicavres avrovs avev ’AGnvaiov
ov Sewous eivat, Kat THY GAAnv TleAorovyvnoov paduot ay
novyatew’ apos yap ay rous "A@nvaious, ei e&nv, xwpeiv.

gmapovrwv oly mpecBewv aro tav AOnvaiwy Kal yevopevovs

Aoyov EvveBnoav, nai éeyévovro opxor xai Luppayia ioe
KaTa TaOE.

TREATY of ALLIANCE fer FIFTY =X XIII. “ SYMMAXOI évovra
YEARS between ATHENS and LA- , ’ ~
CEDEMON. “ Aaxedatpovioe wevrnxovra €T7.

2. “*Hy &€ rwes twow és tiv ynv rodéuoe thy Aa- 10
“ xedatpoviwy Kai xax@s mouot Aaxedatpovious, wmpede
“’A@nvaious [ Acxedaipoviovs] tporp orolp ay Svvevrat
ce? 7 A ) é , a be 5 4 Ww

ioyuporarw xara To Suvarov. ny de Sndoavres otxwvrat,
“ crodemiay elvar Tavrny Thy woAW Aaxedatpovios nat *AOn-

~ e A
“ yalols Kal KaK@s Taoye vo audhorépwr, karaAdvew O€
“ Gua ado to wore. Tavta 5 elvar Sixaiws Kat mpodvpws
“ Kal adoAws.

3. “ Kal qv ries és tov "A@nvaioy yny twot rrodemot
“Kai Kaxos Tromow “A@nvaious, adeAciy Aaxedaspovious
6 , 4 a 8 , > ? x “ , a

Tpor@ orp av Ouvwvra: toxuporar@ Kata To Suvaroy. 72
« de PN 4 ww a g , a s

yooarvres olyovrat, woAEuiay elves TavTnY THY TOAW
(<4 , , 38 / Q A 4 e

Aaxedatpoviois Kai “A@nvaiow Kat Kax®s wacyew ut
“ audorépwr, karadvev dé dua ado To mode. ravra 5
“ eivas Sixaiws Kat rpoOvpws Kat adodAws.

2. vouicavres dyev A. 3. ob Sevovs] ovderds e. 4- spds abny. Q.
rovs L.V. 5. awd} éx h. 6. fuppayia xara di. Oe ° Nad
Saspovioss corr. F. 10. twow]) loves c. thy axed.) rev axed. Q.c.d.
11.xai]om.P. somoworO. 12. Aaxedaoviocs Pm. ot G.1.L.O.e-k.
d.i. dsroig bis est c. 47 3 4-15. audorépw F-6 16. rae KE. 17. ddovdes hb.

I U.

add\ws xal mpod. V. . kal fv—2ddee] om. xal f»—dddros] om. P.
rv aOnvaiey B.G.c.d.f. Bekk. Goell. vulgo rj rap. Saat om. d.
23. dua om. E.

interpretation arises from the change “peti,” and he refers to Xenoph. Cy-
of tense from vouifovres to vopicayres. roped. VII. 2, 24. dyvody dpa te
But Poppo observes that “ post inter- —radr’ ody dyvoncas dicales, én, exo

: * positiones spe non idem, sed simile jy dixny.]

“‘ yocabulum vocabulive flexionem re-

RYTTPAPHE E. V. 23, 24.
A. C. 421. Olymp. 89.3.
4. “*Hy &€ 7 SovAcia éranornrat, emixoupely "APnvaious
“ Aaxedatpoviors ravri oOéver Kata TO Suvaroy.
5. “’Opovvra S€ ravra otrep wai tas aAdas orrovdas
“ @uyvov éxaTépov.

209

avaveovcOa: Se car évavrov Aaxe-

5 Saspovious pev iovras és "AOnvas mpos ta Aroviora,
“"A@nvaious Se iovras és Aaxedaiova mpos ta “Yaxiv6ia.
“ ornAny de exarépous orca, Thy pev év Aaxedaipove trap
“*AdoAAwu ev “Apuxdraip, trav Se év "AOnvais év mode
“cap "AOnva. ny O€ re Soxn Aaxedarpovio xai ’A@nvaiors

10% mpocGeivas kal adedev rept Tas Evppayias, 6 Te dv Soxp,
“ edopxov audorepors elvat.”

XXIV. Tov S€ dpxov aprvov Aaxedapoviwy peév oide
TlAccroava€, “Ayis, TAeoroAas, Aapaynros, Xious, Me-
rayevns, “AxavOos, Aaidos, Ioxayopas, PiAoyapidas, Zevki-

15 Oas, “Avrirmos, “AAxwadas, TéAXs, "Epredias, Mnvas, Aa-
giros, “APnvaiwv dé Aaprrov, "IoOuovxos, Aaxns, Nixias,
Evévdnpyos, UpoxAns, Tvéodwpos, “Ayvwv, Mupridos, Opa-
auxAns, Qceoyeéms, "Apirroxparns, “ImAxwos, Tipoxparns,
Aéwyv, Aapayos, AnpooOévns. —

1. émavor;ta A.B.F.G.H. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. énaviorara: K.Q. vulgo éra-

viornrat. nat} &da B. 4. 8¢ xar’ A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.V.e.f.g. [Haack.
ree Goell. Bekk.| ceteri 8¢ ravra nar’. . mapa anrdddon V. 8. apukré
H.P. et correctus éy] om. Q. 9: oxet Rd. One ios om.
12. pev of8e] of pew K.N. 13. perayevéerns E. 14. tdoxapidns L. sev idas
A.E.F.H. fgh. revgidas V. 18. dancdduas Q. dAxwddas O. medias B.h
pivas C.1.K.c.d.e.g.ik, Adppiros P. Avpudros L. Adudvos Q. 17. wvO63.—

O@pacun\7s| om. L. 18. deayévns Bekk.

x. 9 SovAeia|] “ The slave popula-
“tion.” Compare VIII. 64, 4. guy

19. Aéor] om. L.P.

“it shall be sworn to by the same per-
** sons who swore to the former one,”’

avray to hy.

Sovrcia] TS wAnGos rdv oixeray sic
dici ex hoc loco docet Pollux, III. 75.
DvuxKer.

13. ecrodvag, “Ays] As no reason
can be assigned why the names of the
kings should not have appeared amongst
those who swore to the first treaty with
Athens, as Pleistoanax in icular
would hardly have omitted such a proof
of his attachment to it, and as the se-
cond treaty provides especially, ‘that

THUCYDIDES, VOL. IT.

I have ventured to insert the names
IWAecrodvaf, “Ayts, in ch. 19, 2. at the
head of the Lacedseemonians who took
the oaths. Possibly the words at the
beginning of the chapter, ill understood,
dpyxet 8€ rev crrovdav Epopos TreiordAas,
may have misled an ignorant copyist,
aad induced him to omit the kings’
names, for fear of the apparent con-
tradiction, if Pleistolas were represented
as at once heading the treaty, and yet
not heading it.

P

GOTKTAIAOYT
A.C.421. Olymp. 89.3.4
oe e c > @# a QA 4 5) n~
a2 Airy 7 Evppayxia eyévero pera ras omovdas ov moAA@
The prisoners taken UOTEPOV, Kal Tous avdpas ToUs éK THS vAGOU
at Sphacteria are re Coresogay of ‘“A@nvaios rois Aaxedaimovios,

stored by the Athe-
nians.

210

Y XN , 93 ~ e a ¥ “~
Kai To Gepos npxe Tov evOexaTou ETOUS. TATA
Se ra Seka érn 6 mpa@ros modeuos Lvvexas yevopmevos 5
if
yeypanras.
A N A a “A
XXV. Mera d€ ras omovdas nai thy Evppayiay Tov
Aaxedaipoviov xai tov *"AOnvatwy, at éyévovro pera Tov
a.c.4. Sexaern moAcuov emt [lAcoroAa pev ev Aaxe-
Olymp. 89. 5. 4. ’ Py ) , wv : ,
Beginning of fran Saipove ehopov AAxaiou 3 apyxovros A@nvyct, 10
troubles, which after rn Y , > A > & 9 « a
a few yrars led ton TOUS prev Secapevors avras eipnyvn Tv, o& de
Fea ae ne RopivOtot Kai trav év TleAorovvnc@ moAcdy
wome notices of his tives Ovexivouvy TA Tempaypeva, Kat evOvs GAAN
own peculiar means \ , a , Y \
of information. TAapay) Kadioraro tov Evpupaxov mpos TH
a Aaxedaipova. Kat aya Kat trois "A@nvaios ot Aaxedaijovcor 18
qpotovros Tov yxpovou wromro eyévovro, EoTw év ols ov
girowouvres éx Tay EvyKeysevev a eipyro. Kal emt && ern pev
Kal Oka pnvas améoxovro py emt Thy exatépov yny oTpa-

1. EvpBacis L.O.P. éyiveroc.d. 3.0f]om. Rf. 4. dexdrovh. sravra
ra L.O. 5. yeyvdpevos i. yrvdpevosc. 6. ervyéypanra R. 9g. evdexaery c.i.
ém)| om. e. 13. dcexdouy B.h. 14. xadioraras f. 16. spoidvyres Cc. ou

etpyra:

sovouvres | exmvovvres, in margine exdcrdvres, C. 17. curxepsévon K.
rd pyc. vd rH pp i.

Qf. 18. pavas béxa QV. riv} om. K.c.
éxarépay ABES.

17. éxl d€ én péy xa 8éxa pRvas] date of the renewed war should be fixed

Auctoris computatio annorum progre-
ditur usque ad annum Olymp. 91. 2.
(A. C. 414.) et mensem Februarium,
quo tempore Lacedemonii ab Alcibiade
exstimulati rursus ad bellum aperte
cum Atheniensibus gerendum se ac-
cinxerunt. Vid. Thucyd. VI. 93, 1, 2.
Exeunt ipsi sex anni et menses decem ;
nam nunc Aprilis agitur. GOLLER.
[To this Poppo objects, “ At quis
‘‘imitium belli ab iis que homines
** cogitent et mt, non ab iis quxe
‘* gerant hostiliter, numerabit?” He
therefore follows Acacius and Dodwell
in thinking that the present text is
corrupt, and in proposing to read érra
€rn xai duo prvas; as he holds that the

at the descent made by the Athenians
on the Laconian territory, in the sum-
mer of the eighteenth year of the war,
mentioned by Thucydides VI. ros, t.
This would perhaps have been a more
reasonable way of reckoning; but as
the date afforded by the present text
coincides exactly ‘with the meeting at
Lacedzemon in the winter of the seven-
teenth year, at which meeting it was
determined that the war should be re-
newed with vigour and Attica invaded,
I cannot but think that Thucydides
meant to take the determination as
equivalent to the act, and calculated
the beginning of the second war from
that resolution. ]

SYITPA®HS E. V. 25, 26.
A.C. 421. Olymp. 80. 3. &

revom, éLabev O€ per’ avaxwyns ov BeBaiov éBAarrov
aAAnAovs Ta pada’ Erera pévrot Kal avayxacbevres
Atoo tas pera ra Oéxa érn azrovdas adOis és modEpov
gbavepov xatearnoav. XXVI. yéypade S€ Kai radra 6
5 avros Qouxvdidns ’A@nvaios ééyjs, as Exaora éyévero, Kare
Opn Kai xetpavas, pexpe oF Thy TE apyny KaTéravoay TOV
°"APnvatwv Aaxedatpovir Kat of Evppayxo, Kai Ta poKpa
reiyn kai tov Tlepad xarédaBov. érn S€ és rovro Ta
Evpravra éyévero TH Twodeu@ emta Kal elkoot. Kat thy did2
10 péoou fvpBaow ei tis pn akudoes moAEuov voile, ovK
opOds Suamae. Tois Te yap épyos ws Sinpyra aOpeira,
Kal eupnoe ovK eixos Ov eipnyny avrny KptOnva, év 7 ovre
anéSocay travra our amedéLavro a Evvébevro, ew Te TovT@V
arpos rov Mavruxxoy xai’Emdavpiov modenov Kai és aAAa
15 audorépos auaprnuara éy€évovro, Kat oi émi Opaxns Evp-
payor ovdev Hooov odéucoe Hoav, Bowroi re éxeyeipiav
dexnpuepov Tyov. wate Evy TE TpOTP ToArdum TE Sexaerel 3
Kal Th per’ avrov vronr@ avaxwyxy Kal Te Sorepoy e€ auras
WoAgum Evpyoe Tis TodavTa éTn, AoytCopevos KaTa Tos
I. pera avaxoyys V. 3. Avoa E.

8é ravra d.i. —s 5, Oounvdidns fins f.
8. xaréBaror f. ey rourg f.

211

pera 8éxa Q. 4. xa@icrayro B.h.
rv om. P.Q. xara ta Oépn L.O.P.k.
eyévovro ra fupravTa 1.L.0.P. 9g. éyévovro C.G.
10. afiaovo G.L.O.P.b.c.d.i.k. II. dceépyrat L.O.c.d.i. 12. “ Malim ovd’”
Bekk. in ed. 1832. 14. pavrixdy ei, rdddAa Q. 15. eyevovro A.B.C.E.F.
G.H.1.K.L.0.P.Q.V.c.d.f.g.b.ik. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éyévero.
16. re] om. V. 17. dexa ern cc. Sexaére B. et Poppo.

8. xarédaBov] “ Made themselves
“ masters of; got into their power.”
Duker wishes to read xaréSadov, which
would be better perhaps, but is not
necessary.
érn be—éyév.| Non videtur concor-
dare Xenophon. Nam II. 3, 9, 10. ‘EA-
Anuxey ait viginti octo durasse annos,
et viginti novem ephoros nominat, et
numerat usque ad reditum Lysandri,
pacem factam et muros eversos
et Samum captam. Sed Xenophon
numeravit primum et ultimum annum
integros ; Thucydides vero exactius.
Palmerius Exercitat. p. 52

| 11. &s dgpnrar] ce ; fvpBaors |

‘‘ What the facts of the case have
“made it out to be; what character
** the facts of the case have given it.”
Compare Herodot. VII. 47, 1. 103, 2.
and Schneider, Lexicon, in daipéo.
The conjunction re in rots re yap épyots
seems to answer to ef re rovror.
‘“‘ First of all the treaty was in itself
‘‘ practically inefficient, inasmuch as
“ its very stipulations were not all ful-
‘“‘ filled; and then there were mutual
“causes of complaint with respect to
‘other matters, of which the treaty
‘«‘ had made no mention.”

15. dpaprnpara éyévovro| See the
note on é77AGoy OAvuma, I. 126, 5.

P2

ee ey,

Se and

@GOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 421 Olymp. 98.3.4

Xpovous, Kal Npepas ov woAdas WapeveyKovoas, Kal Tois aro
iio cenidiine san tives Ale Gadi.

4Qei yap éywye pépsnuat, Kal apyopevou Tov woAEmou Kai
pexpt ob eTeAEUTHCE, Mpopepopevoy UO WodAwY Gri Tpis

sevvea ern Seo yeverOar avrov. eneBiwv Se dia wavros avrou, 5
aicOavopevos TE TH NALKia, Kai Wpooexov THY ywouny, Oras
axpipés Tt elcopar’ Kal EvveBy por hevyew Thy epavrou rn
cixoos pera thy és ’AudiroAw otpamryiav, xal yevopeve
wap’ audorépos Tois WMpaypact, Kai ovx hoaov rois [leAo-
movinoiov dia thy dvyny, xa novyiay tt avTav paAdXoyv 10

6aicbécOau. Thy oly pera ta Séexa ern Stadopay re xai
tvyyvow trav omovdav Kai Ta ereata ws erodeunOn &&n-
yno ope.

212

Be ob sodAds] om. ae oe om. K. be éx h. om. Dionysius. :
onysius : os K.N.V. .é€ye Dionysius. 4. spoodepéuevow P. = rpeis
F.H.Q.V. oxe aic6é £0 P TH yrouy de. . dxp Ses e. cum
Dionysio. ¢iowpas Fr. 8. -yevopevay 1. g- weAomovynoias A.F.V.g.h.
cum Dionysio. 11. aiobeo6au A.B.E.F. Bekk. Goell. Ti péy ovr K.
pera déxae.cum Dionysio dcaopay cat c.d.

his

I. kai rois—efrynoonas| Dionys. Ha-
lic. tom. II. p. 142.
nal rois and ypnopay x. r.Xr.] “And
“that they who on the strength of
“‘ oracles were positive on any matter,
‘“‘ found in this one solitary instance of
“the event decidedly corresponding,”
or, “coming true to the prediction.”
MupBay seems to be used in the sense
of “‘coming right; falling out exactly
“as it should do.” Compare III. 3, 3.
xal fy pev Erp Bq 1 weipa.
4. kal EvveBn pos sad x. rv.) “It
** was my fortune to an exile for
“twenty years,” not “to be banished
** for twenty years,” as if that had been
his sentence. See Thirlwall’s Hist. Gr.
vol. III. p. 288. note. The words yevo-
pvp map apudorepos rois mpdypact
must express his having been present
at the resolutions and actions of both
arties, and therefore must refer to his
ife before and after his exile. Dr.
Thirlwall thinks that he was present at
the battle of Mantinea, but I would not
willingly believe that he was in the

field with a Spartan army against
countrymen, and that when Nicostra-
tus fell bgnting for Athens, Thucydides
was, hike Xenophon at Coronea, fight-
ing against her. Yet it is true, as Dr.
Thirlwall observes, that some expres-
sions in his account of the e of
Mantinea appear to indicate that he
was an eyewitness of it; and as Athens
was not then at open war with Lace-
dzmon, he may have regarded the
campaign as fought against the Argives
rather than against the Athenians. Nor
would his accidental presence in one
battle imply that he devoted himeelf to
the Lacedzmonian interest, or had
transferred his affection from Athens to
Lacedzemon, a ch which the whole
tone of his history disproves, as well as
the statement that most of his exile was
passed on his own property in Thrace.
Ts a’ra@y seems a modest way of ex-
pressing “every thiug about them;
“any thing that I might want to no-
tice.” See V. 31, 5. and Matthi», Gr.
Gr. §. 487, 2. Jelf, 659, 1.

ZYITPA®HS EE. V.« 27, 28.

PELOPONNESDS. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 3.4

XXVII. *Evedn yap ai mevryxovrovres orovdai eye-
vovto Kal voTepoy ai Evupayias, cat ai amo rns [leAcrov-
PELOPONNESUa, VITOU mpeaBeiat, aimep mapexrAnOnoay és avTa,

5 r 5) ~
Intrigues of the Co- AVEXWPOUY EK TIS Aaxedaipovos. KQL Ot pev 2
rinthians to make
5 aRGos the head of a
# 4 “A ta A
armel sara Apyos TPATOMEVOL WPWTOV Aoyous TT OLOUVT AL
con: A oppo- :
sition to Lada pos Tivas Tov ev TéAa ovTwv ‘Apyeiwv, ws
™m02.

213

aot én oixov amndOov, KopivOior de és

xe, eretdn Aaxedatpoveor ovx én’ ayabe adn
eri xaradovAwoe: tis [leAorovyncov orovdas cat Evppayiav
1ompos "A@nvaiovs rovs mpl éxOiorous memoinvrat, opay Tous
"Apyeiovs Gras coOnoerat 7» IleAomovvnoos, Kai ndi-
cacba, thy BovAopevny modw tev ‘EAAnvor, Aris avTo-
vouos Té eat. Kal Sixas toas xat opoias Sidwot, mpos
"Apyeious Evupaylay roeicOa Gore TH GAAnAwY értpayeiY’
1g amrodeizat Sé avdpas dAlyous apxnv avtoxparopas, Kal 7
mpos tov Onuov Tovs Agyous elvat, ToU py Karadaveis
yiyverOat tovs pn Téicavras To TwAnOos. epacay dé moA-
Aovs mpocxwpnoccOu pice. trav Aaxedatpoviov. Kat ot
pev KopivOwu ddagavres raira avexopnoay én’ oikov
20 XXVIII. of S€ rav ’Apyeiwy avdpes axovoavres eredy
aunveyxay tous Aoyous & Te Tas apyas Kal rov Shpor,

I. wevrnxovrouris A.h. 2. xal al fuppayla dorepoy V. at al] ai xal
A.B.C.F.H.h. «al, omisso articulo, K.P.g.e. did] éx h. 77s] om. L.
3. ai, omisso sep, F. 4. kai} om. L.O.P. 9. tas orovéds h. fup-
paxias G.L.O.P.c.d.k. 10. pos] érotnoavro mpds, omisso postea rreroinvra h.
12. avrépards f. 14. re K. 16. rovs Adyous A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.N.O.V.
eer aes Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt articulum. $21. re]

om. Q.

2. xal al—mpeoBeia — aveydpovy
These words are the aiodosta of ie
sentence. Compare II. 21, 1. xai rwa
€Arida elyov, and the note there.

13. 8ixas toas—tidwoor] “Is ready
“and able to give just satisfaction,
“according to the common law of
“* Greece, for any injuries which it may
“commit.” The expression seems in-
tended to exclude such dependent states
as were not aurddixo:, on the one hand ;

and on the other, states of such over-
bearing power as to be above all fair
terms of law and right, and who, even
while professing Sixas d:dévar, were yet
so superior in power as to render their
profession nugatory. See I. 39, 1.

14. dove GAAnAwy emtpayeiy |
‘“* Mutually to defend each other’s ter-
“ ritory.” Compare I. 44, 1. émpayiay
3¢ éroinoayro, and the note there.

214 OOTKTAIAOT
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421. Olymp. & S, &
The Argiva reaty eniocavro “Apyeio, xai avdpas eiAovro 80-
Eaten to thispropoml. Sexa mpos ous Tov BovAopevoy Tay ‘EAAnvey
Evupaxiay mouiobar wAnv "AOnvaioy xat Aaxeda:povior,
roureav Se pnoderépots efeiva: avev tov Synpov Tov ‘“Apyeiov
2oneicacOa. édefavro Te ravTa ot “Apyeiot padXov, opwvrtes 5
tov te tov Naxedatpovioy oiot modenov evopevoy (en
e£oS@ yap mpos avrovs ai orovdai joa), xai apa €Ami-
gavres THS TleAorrovyncou 7rynoeoOa Kata yap TOY ypovoy
rovrov 4 Te Aaxedaipoy padiora bn Kax@s HKovoE Kai
Umepapon Sia ras Evudopas, of re "Apyeioe apwra eo xov 10
Tois macw, ov Evvapapevoe Tov 'Arrixod modepov, apgo-
3 repos Sé paAAov évorrovdot dvres Exxapmocauevot. oF fev
> ”~ o > ‘\ 4 a b
oty "Apyeioe otras és thy Suppaxiay mpooedexovro Tous
éd€Aovras trav “EAAnvov, XXIX. Mavruns F avrois nat oi
tA > w“ “~ td
UULAYOL aUTa@y WpwTo. mpovexwpynoay, de-1
The MANTIN ZANS 3 ua x : : £x ore :
and their alles first et OvoTes TOUS Aaxedarpoviovs. Tois yap Mayri-
from Lacedemon, ana VEUTL plepos te THS “Apxadias KaréoTparro
Join the Argive all- Yrnxooy ért Tov mpos ‘A@nvaious moAELov
GvTos, Kal évopuCov ov tepiuwerOa apas Tous
Aaxedatpovious apyetv, éredy Kat cxoAny fyyov’ @oTE ao [ME - 20
vot pos Tous ’Apyeious érpamrovro, woAw Te peyadAnv vopi-
4 7 aA A id
Covres xat Aaxedaipovios aet Seadhopov, Snuoxparoupérny re
a AY F) v 5) ¢ A A a . ¢ @
2@OTEP Kal avroi. arooTravrwy de Tov Mayrwewy xai 7 aAAn
TleAorovvnoos és Opovy xabioraro was Kai odiot rotrréov
TOUTO, vopicayres mAEov TE TL ElOOTAS pPETATHVAL GUTOUS, 35
2. obs] rots E. 3. Any aOnvainy cat] om. I. 4. pnderépous K. rou iow
A.B.C.E.F.h. Bekk. vulgo ray dpyeiwr. 5 omelranbas] wo aba: B. pasta
ravc.ik. dpavres rov rov L.O. 6. ray om. C. réy re érdpevoy om. e.
8. rynocavbau E.G.V.c.i.k. rari] caiQ. 1 poadixorras €. ov mporedéxovro
B.h. 15. mp@roj}om. K. 20. xat] om. 3 JF ws P. ios k.

movnréoy P. 25. wAéov ré tt A.B.C.E.F.G.H. K. L.N.O. V.f.g.b.i. ik. k.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. mAéov 8¢ rz I. vulgo omittunt re.

4. dvev rod dnpov rdv’Apyeloy] Vid. ‘ made their harvest out of you.” So

ad IV. 78, 3. DuKer. here: “ But being at — with both
12. sept ageha io Scil. dudorépous. “ parties, had made ir profit from

See the note on V. Compare De- “ that circumstance.”

mosthen. Timocrat. - 700. Reiske: § 25. mAcow ré re elSdras 4 The conjunc-

réy tyas éxxexapropévov: “Who have tion is rightly restored by Bekker. It

EYITPA®HE E. V. 29, 30. Q15
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 4.
“ ”~
Kai Tous Aaxedaipovious dua 8¢ opyns exovres, év aAXots Te
@ > ” n~ “” n~
kal ott €y Tais onovdais tais Arrixais éyéypamro evopKov
9 nn ”~ A “A
eva mpooOeivas Kai adeAciy 6 Te ay audow roiv moAcow
doxy, Aaxedarpoviors Kai 'AOnvaios. rovro yap To ypappas
Spahiora thy [leAorovinooy dueOopiPe xai és Urowiav Kabi-
‘ LS wn
orn pn pera “AOnvaioy odas BovdAwvra Aaxedaipovior
Sovlocacbat’ Sixasov yap elvar mao Tois Evpyayows ye-
ypadba thy perabeow. ware hoBovpevor of oAAOl Opunvro4s
apos Tous 'Apyeious kal avrol éxaoro. Evppayiay roveioOat.
1o XXX. Aaxedaspovioc dé aicOouevor tov Opoiv rovrov ev
7 [leAorovyvno@ xabeorara Kai rovs KopwOious ddacxa-
aca Agus TE ‘yEvouevous Kal avrovs péAdovTas
Olymp. 89. 4. , 0 ‘ \ A ld /
The Lacederpontana THETATOA Mpos TO Apyos, méumover mpé-
aaa aes és thy KopwOov BovAcpevor mpoxarada-
upon ~~ na
15 defection; bat to - Rely TO peAAOV’ Kal YTUDYTO THY TE EoNYHOW
te purpose, ‘
Tou mavros, cai ei Apyelos opav amroorayres
4 wv a td ¥ ? \ ‘
Evppayor evovra, mapaBnoesOai Te ehacay avrovs rous
Opkous, Kal 70n adixeiy Gre ov S€xovtas tas *A@nvaiov
atrovéas, eipnuevoy KUptoy elvas 6 TL av TO mwAnOOS TaY
4 , A , a aA e¢ & UA 3
a0 fuppayov Wnydhionrat, iv pn tte Gedy 7 Npowv KoOALPA 7.
KopivOtor S¢ mapovrwy odiot trav Evppaxav, Soot ovd avroi a
edéLavro ras omrovdas (rapexaAeoav d€ avrous avroi mporepoy),
> lé nw” , a A 9 ~ > “~
avréAcyov Tos Aaxedaspovios, & ev nOtKovvTo, ov dnAovvTes
GuTiKpus, Ort ovTEe LOAALOY adiow ameAaBov wap *AGnvaiwv

2. vonovdais g. eyytyparro F.h. . XceBopuBn E. 6. BovrAovra Q.g.
{ SovlwcerOac. _—_eivat] avray B. ain be 10. Touroy ABCEFG.H.
-L.N.O.V.d.¢.g.h.i.k. Haack. rt a Goell. Bekk. vulgo réy. 13. omeice-

o@a: corr. G. 14. és] mpos mpoxaraBareiy B. mpoxaraBadrAay h.
17. re] 2 A.B.F, avrovs] om. B.i. rovs] om. g. 18. ial rép C.i.
19. 6, re dy G. 20. py ries €.d.i. xodupa yy C. 21. xal doa Q.

22. avroi abrovs V.d.g.i. 24. rt 8€ ore L.O. = oddAAtow Haack. Poppo. Goell.
od\cory A.B.C.F.H.K.g.h. Bekk. ceteri cdAecov. mapa abnvaloy V.

is out of its proper place, as the con- 5. Wass.

struction is, vouicavrés re—xai fxovres. 19. elpnzevoy] See Matthie, Gr. Gr.
So in IV. 95, 1. 109, 1; and below, V. §. 564. Jelf, 700. 1. a.

32, 1. érOupovpevos rds re—{vuchopds— — 24. Zéddov] Hanc genuinam esse

xal rov Geov ypnoaytos. formam intelligimus ex Stephano By-
2. eGopxoy| Vid. cap. 18, 9. et 23, zant. ubi forma per duplex A confirma-

216 OOTKTAIAOT
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 4
4 9 , ¥ / »¥ > - > a a
ovre "Avaxropwov, et Té Tt ZAAO EvopiCov eAaccovacbal, 7 po0-
oxnpa dé mowvpevot Tovs ext Opaxns yn mpoddcew opooas
yap avrois Opxous idia re, Gre pera Tloriaaray to mpw@rov
gadioravro, Kai aAAous voTepov. ovKovy mapaBaivew Tous
a 4 @ . 4 b S ? > 4 ~
trav Lvppaxwv opKxovs ehagay ovK eawovres Es Tas TOYS
"A@nvaiwy orovdas’ Oey yap mioTes Opooavres éxeivots
3 a 9 “a , > 4 , ” 8 @ ce * ‘\
OUK ay evopKeiy mpodidovres avrous. eipnoOa S ore “ny py
“ Gedy npdov kdAvpa n°” haiverOas obv adios KdAvpA
4Qciov Tovro. kal mept pev TOY Tadaioy OpKwy TovavTa
elroy, mept dé rns ’Apyetas Evupayias pera trav diAwy 10
, A A a 4 9 4M @ A
5BovAevoapevor tomoey & Tt ay Sixaov 7. Kal of pep
Aaxedaipoviwy mpérBes aveydpnoay én’ oikov, éruxov de
/ > 4 \ 9 , 4 a 2. #
mapovres €v Kopw0m kat ’Apyetwr mpeaBes, ot exeAevoy
rovs KopuvOious idvas és ryv Evppayiay Kal py péAdrew" ot
dé és rov vorepov EvAAoyoy avrois Tov Tapa odiat TpoEtrov 1g
neev. XXX. 7AGe S€ wai "HAciov mpecBeia evOvs, xat
The ELEANS next €7rornoavTo mpos Kopiw6iovs Evppayiay mpo-
join the Argive alli- dx a > 9 , vA
ance, and afterwards 702 mee ited és A pyos eNUOUTES; naba
the CORINTHIANS Ep mpocipnTo, Apyeiwy Evppayor eyévovro.

g snd CHALCIDIANS Sradepomevor yap eruyyavoy Trois Aaxedatp0- 20
of the THRACIAN , ‘ A , r ? \ ,
BORDER follow the Vlots mept Aempéov. moAcuov yap yevopevov

\ “ 9 Ul \ 7 .s
example, more mpos Apxadwy twas Aempearas, Kat
"HAcioy rapaxAnbevroy vo Aempearav és Evppayiay emt
Th nuwela THS yns Kal AvoavTwY Tov ToAcuOV, ’HAeitoe

“ ”~ ‘4 > ra ray ¢ ? A
THY ynv vepomevots avtois Trois Aerpearais TadavTov eragéay 25
2. rovs] ris B. 3. Spxos F. Gpxovi. ort mordaarayK.R. pera]

om. C.K. ray rorisaaray Q. 5. roy om. B. Q. madatév] sroA-
Aay g. Io. dpyeias A.E.F.H.N.Q.V.g.h. Haack. Po vulgo et Bekk.”
yelwr. 14. of] ef P. 17. éroujoaro C.F.G.1. ac. e.f.g.k. éronoay
18. és] mpos Q. 19. mpoeipnra: Q. éyévovro] om. B.h. 20. yap of AAeios
érvyxavoy E.f. rots] om. A. 21. Aenpiov N.g. 23. mapaxAnerreoy
@s td c.i. 24. xoAvoayrov G. 25. avrois Xempedras L.O.P. avrois
rois AXerpidras g. | rddayra 1.0.P.b.k. et correctus C. érdfavro d.i.

tur et literarum ordine et iis quee statim Io. ths ‘Apyelas Evppayias] Haack
subjiciuntur. Porro. Prolegom. II. compares V. 29, 2. éy rais owovdais rai
p-155- See Thucyd. II. 30,1; and for "Arrexais. 36, 1. és ras "Arrexds owovdds.
the capture of Anactorium, see IV. 25. THY yay veo s avrots x. T. A.

49- The soverelauty of half the territory

SYITPA@HE E. V. 31.

PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 4

r@ Ati r@ ‘Odvptio amopépew. xai péxpe tov ’Arrixod 3
4 > f ¥ 4 b ? ~
wodeuou amehepor, eretra Tavoapevoy dia mpodacw Tobi
, e 9 a 9 ’ e : , \ ‘
qoAépov ot "HAetor ernvayxatov’ oi & érpamovro mpos Tous

Aaxedapovious.

217

.' 4 / 9 4
kai dixns Aaxedatpoviots emirpametons
e f e 9 “~ \ wm od > 4 ‘ >
Sumoromnoavres ot HAcioe un tov efew, aveévres thy eém-

“ ~ X “a
rpomny Nenpeatav thy ynv erepov.
‘ , 9 a
ovdey Hagoy edixagay avrovojous eivar Aerpeatas Kai adi-

ot d€ Aaxedatporior 4

xeiy ’HAeious’ Kal os ov eupevavrov rh érirpory hpovpay
omdrrav éoéreppav és Aempeov. of Se "HAcios vopitorres 5
10mdAw odav ageornkviay SéEacOat rovs Aaxeda:poviovs, xat
s , 4 , 2 a b) ‘
thy EvvOnkny mpopéeportes ev 7 elpnro, & ExovTes ES TOV
+ s a a a “a ¥ “
Arrixov moAeuov Kabioravto Tives, TavTa €xoVTas Kal
é£eAbelv, ws ovr iaov éxovres adiotavrat mpos rovs ’Ap-
yelous, kai thy Evppayiay, wowep Mpoeipnro, Kai ovrot
2 , > # N “ e , 37X* 9 °? ,
Isemojoavto, eyevovto de kai ot KopivOior evOus per’ exei- 6
vous Kal of émt Opaxns Xadxidys "Apyeiwy Evppayot.
Bowwrot d€ xai Meyapns ro avro A€yortes novyatov, wept-
1. rp Oa rp A.B.C.E.F.G.H.LK.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.i. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

Bekk. O omittunt priorem articulum. éxdépewh. péxpe pev rov Rf.
3: tous] avrovs c.i. 4. cat ras dixns L.O.Q. trav Aaxedapovioy O.

érepyov ovde X. B. Q. érepway K. Aémpeor | Aympay WTEVTKOVTA C.
10. copay atray adeoryeviay d.i. Il. wpoodéepovrese. cipnras R. exovras

f. 14. ™pogpnro g. -—« xa. ante ovros om. b. post d€ om. K. 15. evdu C.
16. roy apy. c.1. 17. 2 war

Lepreum became vested in the Eleans,
who, without disturbing the actual oc-
cupiers of the soil, imposed upon them
a talent as the rent, or vectigal, to be
paid to the treasury of Jupiter at
Olympia; of which the Eleans had the
management. Compare the conduct
of the Athenians to the conquered Les-
biana, ITI. 50, 3; where the vectigal was
not paid to the Athenian state, but to
the individual Athenians to whom the
state se dacs a ownership pte
reignty of the land. amodépew and aro-
dopa are words used Pretty to ex-
an the payment of rent, whether

m a tenant to his landlord, or from
a subject to his sovereign, or from a
conquered le to their conquerors.

See Henry is’ Notes on Maussac

upon Harpocration; vol. IT. p. 436.
Kd. Leipz. 1824. to which I Pohiedly
refer, in order to draw the attention of
the classical student to the treasures of
learning and ability, which the author
has compressed into a short space in
the course of every page. For the
geography of Lepreum, see col. Leake’s
vels in the Morea, vol. I. ch. 2. pp.
49—68. ;

12. xabiorayré rwes| ‘Any given per-
‘* gons,’’ i. e. “ all persons.” See the
note on ch. 26, &, rs avray.

17. rd avrd Neyorres| “ Holding each
‘‘ the same language with the other,”
their aristocratical form of government,
and their common hatred of Athens,
as well as their neighbourhood to each
other, tending to draw them together.

218 @OTKTAIAOT

PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89.4

/ e A a ‘ \ / f “
opmpevor vo Tov Aaxedaipoviay, kal vopiCovres oghioe THY
9 f / 3 “~ > « 4 Ad
Apyetov Snpoxpariay avrois odtyapxovpevois Hocov Evp-
opov eiva ras Aaxedatpoviey Trodzreias.

XXXII. [lepi 5€ rovs avrovs xpovous tov Bépovs rovrou
Tkuovaiovs pev "APnvaior éxroAopknoavres améxreway TOUS §
e ~ ~ 4 Qa “~ > td
nBavras, maidas d€ Kat yuvaixas nvdpano-
Sway, kai Thy ynv TlAaractow eocay vepe-

The BEOTIANS
and MEGARIANS
still hold off, and con-
tinue with the Lace-
deemonians. The TE-
GEANS ako refuse to
desert the Lacedsemo-
pians; and this first

g alarms the Corinthians
and induces them to
consider the policy of
their present conduct.

cOa° AndAtouvs d€ xariyayov madw és AnAov,
evOvjrovpevat Tas Te ev Tais payors Lupopas
kai Tov ev AcAdois Geod ypyoavros. Kat Pw- 10
on \ \, a ‘ Ld
xns Kat Aoxpoi yp£avro TroAcuety. Kai Kopiv-
Ocor Kat Apyeior 75n Evppayor ovres Epyovras
és Téyeav anoornoovres Aaxedatpoviov, opav-
Tes peya pepos ov, Kal el ohiot mpooyevorro, vouifovres
4amacav av éyew TleAorovvnoov. as Se ovdey ay éhacay 15
évavriwOnvat ot Teyedrar Aaxedatpoviors, ot KopivOco peéxpe
TovTov mpoOvuws mpaccovres aveioay THs dtAoverkias, Kat
eppwdnoay pn ovdes ohiow ert Tav ad\AwY TpocXwpy.
sdpes Se eAOovres es tovs Bowrovs ed€ovro oday te xai

9 v 4 Ud \ » nw °
Apyeiov yiyverOor Evupayxous Kal raddAa Kowyn mpaccew 20

2. avrois] om. G.L.O.P.c.d.e.i.k. 3. THs Naxedatpovioy eivas f. = 4. rept
rovs B. avrovs| om. V. rov Oépous rovrou] rovrous pene Il. p. 143-
bois circ

5 oxtovaioy B. 4. Baxay R.f. Q. ev payats f. IO. is karayew
nAlous Oeov xpnoavros L. dedqois eov xpnoayros xarayew dndiovsf. 11. wode-
pety xopivOcos d.i. nai apy. cal Kop. V. I + reyéay ea arooTn-
govra I. 15. aveyew E. 18. appétnoay V. dyowG. npocyepe
A. eo mporxwpety C.d.i. 1g. xal dpyeioy | xapyeiov A.E.F .f.g.h.
20. av.

So ch. 38, 1. of the same two people
Thucydides says, rd ydp abro éroiovy.
meptopmpevot Und rav Aaxedatpovior |
“ The Bieotiaris were certainly not de-
**gpised by the Lacedzmonians, yet
“both they and the Megarians might
“think that they had teen slighted
“‘ and neglected, both in the terms of

Lacedzemonian, for they felt that the
Lacedeemonians had slighted them;

Ed. Bekk.
Oxon.

** the peace and in the preference which
‘had been given to the Athenian alli-
“ance.” Thirlwall’s Histor. Gr. vol.
IIT. p. 316. note. The Beotians and
Megarians took neither side,—not the

TAaruetvow e8oray| That is to those
Platzans who, having escaped from the
wreck of their country, had received
from the Athenians the rights of citi-
zenship at Athens.

SYTTPAPHS E. V. 32, 33.
PELOPONNESUS. A. O, 421. Olymp. 89. 4
ras Te Sexnpépovs emuovdas, at joay "A@nvaios Kat
Bowwrois mpos aAAnAous ov TOAA@ FaTepov yevopevas [ Tov-
tov | Tov mevTnKovracrid@y orovday, éxéAevoy oi KopivOtor
tous Bowwrovs axoAovOnoavras *AOnvate xai odiot moinoa,
@ \ 3 N , \ 9 / > ra
S@omrep Bowroi eixov, un dexopevov de “A@Onvaiwy amemev
.} > , “ “N “ N la wv Ss A
Thy éxexelpiay Kai To Aowroy py omevdecOar avev avTav.
Bowwrot dé Seopevov trav Kopw6iov wept pev rns’ Apyeiov 6
Euppayias erurxeiy avrovs éxéAevov, €ABovres Sé ’AGnvate
pera Kopw6iwy ovy evpovto tas Sexnuepovs omovdas, add’
10 aexpivavto ot "A@nvaios Kopiw6ios eivas omovdas, eirep
Aaxedaipovieor eiot Edupayot. Bowwrot pev ody ovdev par-
Aov ameirov tas Sexnuepovs, akiovvrwy Kal airiopevov
Kopw6iwv Evvbécba ohio’ KopwOios b€ avaxwyn aoov-
Sos fv apos ’A@nvaious.
XXXII. Aaxedapovoe S€ tov avrov Gépous mavdnpuel
2 4 4 A , /
eorparevoay, [TXerroavakros tov Tlavoaviov Aaxedatpoviov
4 e , a 9 / bd
Expedition of the la. PaTtAEws nyoupevov, THS "Apxadias és Ilap-
exdemonians into Ar tous, Mavrivéwy virnKoous GvTas, KaTa oTa-
cadia, to assist some of fee : me : $s

> e ~ a A “ N 2
“the revolted allies of OLY ET LKAAEO ALEVOV adas, Aa O€ Kat TO €V
Mantinea.

219

~y

15

20 Kuyedois reixos avaipnoortes, nv Svvwvrat, 6

1. ras d¢ g. 2. rois Bowrois G. moda f. 3. roy] om. P. mevraeri-

Sev K. 4. axodovénoarres C.i. 5. avarecmrery Q. 7. wept pev THs—

xopwbicov om. V. 10. xopw6iovs C.e. 11. elot] ofc.d.i. ouppayor K. 12. airTov-

pévoy d. 13. éoews P. dyaxox? V. 15. maponpi c. mavdnpet F, qui

sic sepius. 17.¢s]émtcorr.G.L.0.P. omapacious g. mragiousc. 18. dyras]
om. i. 19. xat] om. L.O.P. 20. eupedrors Q.V. = dvatpnoavres C.

2. [rovrey] rav—orordav| Tovrov
delendum. Dosrer. Téy om. Dan.
Potius rovrwy deesse velis, quum ez

éyeverbe. By domovdos is meant a
mere agreement in words, not ratified
by the solemnities of religion. And

orovéal, quee C. 23. exposite sunt, in-
telligantur. Porro.

12. afswovvrwy xa airiopévor Kopw-
Oicov| yridvro ol Kopivésor 8ndovdre rovs
Bowrovs, ort cuvébevro avrois areitrety
ras mpos ’A@nvaious orov8ds. SCHOL.

alriwpévav Kopwhiav tvvbécbu
ot} Quamvis Corinthii cum expostula-
tione dicerent, ‘ita inter se convenisse.”’
Portus. .

13. avaxwy) dorovdos| Compare I.
40, 4. Kopwios pev ye evorrovdo: €ore,
Kepxupaioss 8¢ ovdé &:' avaxwyns maror

c
i=

the Greeks, as we have seen, considered
the breach of their word very different
from the breach of their oath. See
II. s, 7. where the Plateeans maintain
that they never swore to the Thebans
not to injure them.

17. THs Apxadias és Tappacious] Ac-
cording to the English idiom, “into
‘ Arcadia, against the Parrhasians.”’
See the note on III. ros, 2. ris’ Apdudo-

xlas ev rourp Te xapi.

19. emxadecapevav opas] That is, rév ‘|

Tlappacioy émxadecapevov. This is a

GOTKTAIAOT
PELOPONNESUS, A.C. 421. Otymp. 88.4
€retyisay Mavruns xal avroi eppoupouy, ev TH Tlappacucy
2 Keipevov, ext TH Laipirid: THs Aaxwyuns. Kai ot pev Aaxe-
Saporvioe THY yyy tev Tlappaciay eSnovy, a dé Mavruns
Tv woAw ’Apyeios pudags mapadovres avrot mv Evppa-
xiav eppovpovy’ advvaro: 5” ovres Stacwoa: ro Te ev Kupe-5
3Aots Tetxos ai ras ev Tlappagios modes awndBov. Aaxe-
Sapovice Se Tous Te [lappaciovs avrovopous womoavres Kai
To Teixos KabeAovres avexopnoay en’ oixov.

XXXIV. Kai rov avrov Oépous 7dn yKovrwy avrois Tay
amo Opaxns pera Bpacidou éfeAMovrwv orparwrav, ovs G10
itera! meamren of ACapiOas pera Tas crovdas exopurer, ot Aa-
the Laceiamoniens. KESaspovio: eYndicavro Tous pev pLeTa Beat

Liberty given to the

Sou Ei\wras payecapevous éAevbepous ecivas

Helots who had fought
under Brasidas. The Bi ee bal , : \ @
from, KGL Olxelw omrou ay Spinach Kat di a
Sphacterla are disfran- gy qoAA@ avTous peTa Tov Neodapwday és 15
chised.
Aéxpeov xaréornoay, xeimevov ext ths Aaxw-
5 A.B. wapacixy G.k

remarkable instance of the adoption of
the ale absolute, referring to the

2. oxecpirids L.O.P.e. ya
15. peotapedey EFHIELNO Vs.

payer xopay. By the “allies” here
spoken of, are meant the Parrhasians,

subject alread spoken of in the sen- Mavrivewy impxoos.
tence ; instead of gen! the participle 9. ra» awd Spqys—orparverésw | That
in the same case the subject. is, WKOvT ov awd Spgans Toy és Cpaxny

Thus instead of émucadecapéevous, to
agree with Ilappacious, we have émtxa-
Aecapyevoy referring to Mappacioy un-
derstood. A still more remarkable in-
stance of this construction occurs, VI.
4, 2. ol "Apyeiot, pera Tey ‘AOnvaicy way
orparig é£ehOdvroy, that is, Tov "Apyetoy
éfeAOdvreoy mavoTparia pera tov *AOn-
vaiwv. So also VII. 57, 11. Bovpios kal
Merandvriot—oracverixay Katpay Karet-
Anppévor—Luverrparevoy, that is, xares-
Anupévoy avTay oTagiwriKay Kaipay, OF,
oraotwrixois xatpois. See besides Hero-
dot. VIII. 108, 6. IX. 58, 4. Acschylus,
viaa 866. Bloomf. Xenoph. Anab.
13

2. emi rh Zeipirid:] “ For the annoy-
** ance of the district of Sciritis.”? Com-
pare V. 51,2

4. Thy fvppaytar] That is, ray fup-

pera Bpacidou éfeAOdvreyv ot or.
Compare VII. 63, 1. mpérepoy ij Tous awd
TOU KaTaoTp@paros émXiras Gm

that is, as Bauer rightly explained it,
ard TOU KaTaoTpaparos

paros amapafnre Tous
oT Ses also: the ‘Gots on LLL.

er
106, ¥.

14. olxeiy Grou dy Bovwrra:] The He-
lots, like the villains of the middle
ages, were ‘‘ Glebx adstricti,”’ and not
allowed to leave the spot which was
allotted them to cultivate. Thus the
permitting them “to live where they
* liked” was an essential part of their
emancipation. See Miiller, Dorier, vol.
II. ch. 3. P- 33- &c.

15. peta Tov Neodapadiw] The diffi-
culty here consists in the article; for
it states that “the Neodamodes,” not
‘some Neodamodes,” as Dr. Bloom-

EYITPAPHS E. V. 34, 35.

SPARTA. A.C. 421. Olymp. 89. 4

vans Kat tHS “HAeias, ovres 4n Suadhopor "HAeios: rovs dé 2

221

9 ”“ a “A
ex THs vyocou Andievras oday Kai ra GrAa rapadovtas,
4 4 4 \

detoavres pun te Oa thy Evpdhopay vopicarvtes éAacawbn-

cecOat Kai ovres érriripor vewrepicwow, 7On Kal apxas Twas

5 A > # > , > 4 N 7 @ 4
5¢XOVTaS aTijous erolnoay, aTiiay Se rotavde MOTE pNTE

y tA 4 aA ~

Gpyew unre mpiapevous Tt 7 mwAodvTas Kupious elvat, doTeE-

4 , > @ > +
pov de avis xpove emiripor éyevovro.
XXXV. Tot & avrov Oépovs xai Ovacov thy &v TH

I. rovs dé éx C.E.F.H.K.L.0.Q.V.c.f.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo.
4 reheat), om. f
TH] 7?

Q. 6.

ymnoov K. & é rij v7
Odcor Q.

8. Biocov A. Obaccoyv L.

field translates it, were settled with the
emancipated Helots at Lepreum. And

in, at the battle of Mantinea, “ the
** Neodamodes” are mentioned, V. 67, 1.
as standing in the line next to “the
«* goldiers of Brasidas;”’ i. e. the Helots
here described as having been emanci-
pated. (For although the article be
wanting in this latter passage, yet the
word being of the nature of a proper
name, its presence may be dispensed
with, as in Zxepira:, Aaxedaidrroe, and
all the other proper names in the same
chapter; whereas, had Thucydides
meant to speak only of a small portion
of the whole class, he would have writ-
ten Neod Sy roves.) Now that the
Neodamodes were a distinct class from
the newly enfranchised Helots, seems
clear from the two passages above
quoted: and Muller’s supposition is
highly probable, ( Dorier, vol. II. p. 45.
that the latter after a time rose to the
condition of the former; possibly in
the next generation; so that the eon of
an enfranchised Helot became a Neo-
damode; like the distinction between
Libertus and Libertinus. If this was
the case, the number of Neodamodes
must have continually increased, after
the precedent of emancipating the He-
lots for military service had been in-
troduced, and especially after times of
extended military operations, such as to
offer frequent occasions of so emanci-
pating them. Now it is remarkable
that we find no mention of the employ-
ment of any Neodamodes on en
service during the first ten years of the

vulgo rovs 8 ex. 8¢
4. avis émiripos K.

war; but three hundred fought with
Gylippus at Syracuse, VII. 58, 3. and
fifteen years afterwards we read of a
thousand serving under Thimbron in
Asia, (Xenoph. Hellen. III. 1, 4.) and of
the same or a greater number serving
under Agesilaus, three years later. But
at the period with which we are now en-

ed, the Neodamodes were probably
ew; because the circumstances of La-
cedeemon, for many years previously to
this period had not been such as to
3 oie to the Helots an opportunity of
obtaining their freedom; and it is very
likely that their whole amount was not
more than that of the Helots who had
just been emancipated: that is, than
siz or seven hundred. Compare IV. 8o, 4.
They who know what minute distinc-
tions of rank are observed in America,
according to the stronger or fainter in-
fusion of negro or of native blood, will
understand how such an aristocracy as
that of the Dorians might mark by va-
rious gradations the transition from
the state of a Helot to that of a citi-
zen.

5. pire Apyew x. +. r.] That is, they
deprived them of their baat to
offices, “jus honorum,” and reduced
them im civil contracts, rad cvpSodaia,
to the condition of sojourners or fo-
reigners, who could neither hold pro-
perty, nor sue or be sued in their own
name: i.e. were not avrddxa. The
different degrees of driia, or disfran-
chisement, in use at Athens, are well
enumerated by Schomann, De Comitiis
Atheniensium, p. 73. et seqq.

@GOTKTAIAOT

A.C. 1. Ofymp. 88. 4
2"Abe fAcjst elAov. "AOnvaiav otcay fvppayov.
Grewing wamiciens O€pOs TOUTO Tay exyutias pey Hoay Tos "AOn-
etme, ant un Palots Kat TleAorovynoios, urwnrevoy dé ad-
AndAous evOus pera tas orrovdas ot Te AOnvaine

causes of them.

x A
K@i TO

xai [oi] Aaxedarpovtos Kata Thy Tov xwpiov arAnAoS OUKS

samodoow. Thy yap "Audcrodw mporepot Aaxovres ot Aaxe-
daupovioe arrodiOova: Kai ra GAAa ou amodeddxevay, ovde
Tous éri Opaxns mapetxov Evapayous tas awovdas Sexope-
vous, ovde Bouwrous, ovde KopwOious, Aéyovres aei ws per’
"APnvaiwy rovrous, nv pn OéAwot, Kown avayKacovct’
xpovous Te mpovdevro avev Evyypadijs, ev ols xpyy Tous py
s€avwvras apdorépos moXepious elvat, Tovrwy obv opayres ot
"AGnvaion ovdev Epyp ytyvouevov, virerorevov Tovs Aaxedaz-
povious pnodev Sixaov StavoeicOa, wore ovre TIvAov azras-
rovvTwy avTrav anedidocayv, GAG Kai TOUS EK THS vHTOU
Seopcoras perepeAovro amodedwxores, Ta Te GAAa ywpia

1. dens Gatterer. Poppo. Goell. dcerndijs B.E.F.H.K.V. g.
§. xai ol Naxedaipdmor B.E.F.

om. L.O.P. vulgo dceridsijs.
fot) oom. articulum. «ard ry
iSoow P. drodecw V. 7. kat] om
9. ds] om. A. 10. avayxdoovas
covow Bekk. 0 avayrdgwot.
xal rovs

vulgo imémrevoy.

1. fAcjst] This is a correction adopt-
ed by Poppo, and Galler, from Gatterer,
in his “‘ Commentationes de Herodot. et
“ Thucyd. Thracia.”” Such a people as
the Dictidians are unknown; but Dium
is well known as a town of the Penin-
sula of Athos, (IV. 109, 3.) and the
best MSS. of Thucyd. actually read
Aujs in V. 82,1. where the common
reading, as here, is Arcridtijs.

“The reading Acercdcps is unintelli-
a gible ; Asis inconsistent with V. 8a, r.
“ Poppo’s conjecture, Xadxdns or of
“© Xahxidjs, seems the most probable.”
Thirlwall, Hist. Gr. vol. III. p. 319. note.
It might be said that the revolt of Dium
from Athens, mentioned V. 82, 1. was
the consequence of their having thus
taken possession of Thyssus: that the

xepior C.P.e. card rév ywopicr i.
L.0.

aoe Haack. Po po. Goell. drryxa-
11. de K.
. 2. éxebvras I.c.d.e.i.k. srodepios R. 13° rf
grevoy ABE.FG.H.V. g-h.k. Goell. Bekk. tsrendrrevor C.L.
15. avrav] om. L.O.P.d.e.i. avrot V.

aoe ~ me ape
-K.N.V.g. Poppo.
ah oe a

ri\\a K.V. 72a Bekk. Goel.
le 7 oe Tous
ee Pisce!
. Userwréwrevoy I.
awé8ocay G.h.i.

people of Dium proposed to deal with
the neighbouring cities as Mytilene was
oing to deal with the other cities of
bos; and that being checked by
Athens on the application of the Thys-
sians, Dium chose openly to revolt.
But the words 'Anvaiwy obcay fup-
paxoy as referred to Thyssus, seem to
imply that the other people mentioned
were not the allies of Athens, and
therefore they could not have been the
Dians. The conjecture of Poppo there-
fore seems probable.
11. dvev Evyypady
‘written agreement.”
monians would do no more than give
verbal promises, without pl ing them-
selves to any thiug in the shape of a
written agreement.

éxpny c.

| “ Without a
e Lacede-

SYITPAGHE E. V. 36.
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 491. Olymp. 89. 4

eixov, pévovres Eos odiot Kaxeivor Tomoeay Ta eipnpeva.
Aaxedaiponor b€ ra pev Suvara ehacay memomxéva’ rovss
yap napa oiot Seoparas dvras "AGnvaiwy dmodoivat, xa
Tous emt Opdans orpariuiras amayayeiy, kai ef tov dAAou
Béyxpareis joav' “Auderodrews dé ovx éehacay Kpareiv wore
mapadovva:, Bowwsrovs de repacearbat Kai Kopwhious és ras
orovdas éoayaye xai Tlavaxroy amodafeiv, cat AOnvaiwv
doot Hoay év Bouwrois aixpadwro., xopev. TIvAov pevroc6
néiovy odiow amodoiva’ ei dé un, Meconviovs re kal rovs
10oKidwras eLayayeiy, aorep Kal avrol rovs amd Opaxns,

223

“A@nvaiovs dé Gpoupeiy to xwpiov' avrovs, ei BovAovrat.
4 4A 4 ”~ 4 ‘4 3 “ , 4
moAAakts be Kal ToAA@Y Acywr yevopévav ev TH Oépet TOvTe?
» ‘N + rf n
exeicav Tous A@nvaious wate eLayayeiy ex IIvAov Meoon-
/ \ “ ¥ a , . @& 9 4
vious Kat Tous aAAovs EiAwras Te Kai ooot nuTomoAnkeray
isex THS Aaxwvxns’ Kai KaT@Kioay avrovs év Kpavios ris
KepadaAnvias. ro pev obv Oepos rotro novyia jv Kat éodo8
> »8 ,
gap adAndovs.
XXXVI. Tot & emcytyvopévov yepavos (ervxov yap
5 4 4 9 349 @ € \ s 4 »¥
€popor érepot Kat oux ef’ wv ai orovdal eyevovTo apyorres

20 Jires to the mam JON, Kai Tives avrav Kal evavtiot orovdais)
I. pévovras Q. 2. ‘el pev B.h. 4. ei xal F. 6. Bowrovs metpdoec Oar
A.B.h. 7. ewayayety d.i. mavaxroy g. 2 re] e Reisk. Bekk. Goell.
rous] ra B. 10. Somep avrot V. 11. avrois A.B.E.F. fehl 14. 6oous K.
vropéAnoay Q.V 1s. xaroxnoay F. xapavias L.O.P.k. 16. xehadnvias
ELLQk 17. dAAndos B.F.H.g. 18. rov 8€ émey. C. yeyvopeévou L. yap]
om. Q.R. 19. érepos Epopor V.g. _ ove post eyévovro ponit d. —20. Kal avrav
L.R. — varias Fg. evayrios rais L.N.O.P.V.g.

0. Megonvious re xal rovs EXmras

Bekker and Gdller have adopte

Reiske’s alteration of ye instead of re,
and Poppo approves of it, though with-
out admitting it into the text. But it
is not necessary, although if the MSS.
authorities were equal, we might think
it the preferable reading. ‘Those who
are here called generally ‘“ Helots,’’ as
distinguished from the Messenians of
Naupactus, are a few lines below more
accurately divided into “ Helots,”’ and
“all those who had run away from
* Laconia,” though they were not

Helots. These last might comprise a
good many of the domestic and per-
sonal slaves of the Spartans, as distin-
guished from the Helots who were their
public or national slaves.

18. érvxov yap ép.]| Ex hoc loco elici-
tur tempus anni, quo ephori magistra-
tum inibant, nempe estate inclinante,
vel autumno incipiente. Palm. in Ex-
ercitationib. p.52. Hups. Diem, quo
novi ephori inierint, definit Dodwellus
in Annalib. Thucyd. ad Ann. XI. Belli
Peloponnes. post diem VIII. Octobris
Juliani. Duxker.

@OTKTALAOT
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 421 Otymp. 89.4
é\Bovoay mpecBeuav amo ths Evppayidos, xai
gwapovray ‘A@nvaiwy xai Bowrov cat Kopw-

cd
and Bests, and Qiny, nal moAAa ev aAAnAos eimovroy Kai
being Argos into > ar ’ e > ff > > w@# ~
alliance with them QUOEY EUUPaYTMY, OS aNNETAY EW OlKOV, TOLS
selves.

Bouwsrois xat Kopwiots KXeoBovaAos xal e- 5
vapns, ovrot onrep TaY Ehopwy EBovrovro padiota SuadAdoa
Tas otrovOas, AGyovs wowdvra: idiovs, Mapawouvres Gre
padiota tavTa Te ytyvooxew Kai Teipacbat Bowrovus,
*Apyetwv yevouévous mpatov avrovs Evupaxous, avdis pera
Bow ray ’Apyeiovs Aaxedatpoviows rromoas Evppayous’ ore 10
yap tixotat avayxacOjva Bowrovs és ras ’Arrixas
amovoas eceAGeiv’ €AccOa yap Aaxedatpoviovs mpo ris

1. Abdvrev Q.e-f.
. WOANA GAAHAos K.

apéofeor C.F.H.R.g.c.f. rpecBear G.K. apeoBiéor E.
B £evdpns E.F.G. B.h. Bekk ipas Q.

£evdpens A.B.h. :
8. ravra Reisk. Heilm. Bredov.

iansg. 6.otrep| iwép B. 7. 138i L.O.P.
aack. Poppo. Goell. ed.2. vulgo ratra. re] ye A. om. L.O.P.

ysyrouévous e. ywopevous R.

8. ravrd re ytyvooxew] I have adopt-
ed this reading with Reiske, Heilman,
Bredow, Haack, and Poppo, instead of
the common reading ravra. The sense
is, that the ephori urged the Beotians
and Corinthians to act tn close concert
with each other, instead of disputing as
they had done. (See ch. 32, 7.] See

Td auro A€yovres in ch. 31, 6.

11. thxoraf cexynacdioa| Imo yuor
ay, quum in ovres lateat sententia con-
ditionalis. Sequitur quidem statim rur-
sus é\¢c6az, sed ibi 4», si antea positum
fuerit, cogitatione suppleri potest. Pop-
po. I believe Poppo is right, because
the 4y might 80 easily have been omit-
ted, from the immediate recurrence of
the same letters As the first ee of
avayxacOjva. mpare also I. 72, 3.
where fy be been properly restored i
a similar case by the later editors, on
the ey of the best MSS. vopior-
res tae avrous—rpanécba. The
reader will observe that this is ee a
distinct question from that of the use
of the aorist without 4» after verbs of
* thinking” or “ affirming” in sentences
where there is no condition implied ; as
in III. 24, 1. vopi{ovres fxiora troro-
myoa; and in V. 22,1. ovx épacay dé-

10. AaxeSarpoviesy 1.

. apyeious C.1.
12. eres AREF LL

fac6au. Yet the icle is sometimes
omitted, even ehex the thing hoped,
intended, or asserted, does depend upon
a condition: as in IV. 24, 4. ef yap xpa-
moear—fimor—yepocacba. Still,
ee the carina here is somewhat

ifferent, inasmuch as yetpooacGa and
yAm{ow both refer to the same subject ;
whereas in the present passage, and in
I. 72, 3. the thing expected or asserted
relates to the conduct of another,—I
believe, on the whole, with Poppo, that
the true ing here is yxor dy

dvayxacOnvat. treater Spas)

12. mpd rns A y €Opas Sa
“ the ie of incurring the enmity o
“the Athenians,” as it is well trans-'
lated by bishop Maltby in his MS.
notes on Thucydides, which he kindly
allowed me to make use of. And so
Bredow, Dobree, and Dr. Bloomfield,
understand the passage. Com a
similar use of the preposition a»ri in
Aristot. Rhetor. IT. 24. d: 163. ed. Oxf.
1809. (II. 23, 19. ed. Oxf. 1837.) olor
ride rd evOuunpa, El heiyovres per €ua-
xSpeOa Sros xarehOwoper’ xaredOdvres
be pevésucba Sres pr) paxmpeba; sre

pev yap rod w avril rov pd
ppouvro, Gre Se rd ur) pdxerOa dwt rou

EYITPA®HE E. V. 37.

PELOPONNESUS. A.O. 431,0. Olymp. 89. 4

"AGnvaiwy exOpas xai Stadvoews tav crovday ’Apyeious
ofiot pidrovs cai Evppayous yevéoOa, To yap” Apyos ae
nristavro erOupovvras trovs Aaxedaipovious Kadds odict
piriov yever Oat, rryovpevor Tov &&w TedAorovvncov woAeuov
Spam ay elvas, To pévros Ilavaxroyv édéovro Bowrovs érws 3
mapadwaovot Aaxedaipovios, iva avr avrod TvAoy, fv
Suvevrat, amohaBorres paov xabtoravras ’AOnvaios és

225

15 reject the proposal,

qOAELOV.

As a previous step to
this, it is proposed that
the Beotians should
join the Argive alli-
ance. But the Be-
otian people not being
in the secret, and sup-
posing that their alli-
ance with Argos would
displease Lacedemon, s Pe
nArAOov, €b Tos
(87, 38.)

4. pdrov P.b.c.di

6. rapad8acove: E.G.
. abnvaiwy c.d.

XXXVII. wai ot pev Bowwrot xat KopivOror
a > 7 3 , ~ jem o \
TQUTA ETECTAAMEVOL amo TE TOU HEvapous Kat
KrAeoSovAov xai door pido: joav avrois rév
Aaxedatpovioy ore amayyeiAa ent Ta Kola,
¢ 2 > 4 + a A , Ww
exaTepot avexwpouvv. Apyeiwv de dvo avdpes a
TS aGpxns THs peyioTns émernpovy amovTas
9 ‘ eat X , 9 /
avrovs Ka odor, kai Evyyevopevor és AGyous

ot Bowroi odio. Evupayor

” “a
yévowro womep KopivOco. wat "HaAcio xai

wapadoot A.B.h. Bekk. Goell.
8. xal xopivOcor A.B.

rn een F.Q.
C.E.F.G.K.L.O.P.Q.V.e.g.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri cat of xopiv6tot

yp} i R.
Q. kal rov KAcoBovdov Q. 10. dca h.
a éxidvras P. amovE. 15. dros d.

pi) peer. “The friendship of Argos
“‘ was of more importance than the
‘enmity of Athens; the one was a
< ro good than the other was an
« ey] a?

3. xadas odior Piicoy| Goller under-
stands this as BeBaiws ditwov. Does it
not rather mean, “ by fair and honour-
“‘ able means, without making unwor-
“‘ thy sacrifices to gain it?’’ such, for
instance, as the surrender of Cynuria
to them. But afterwards, when the
emergency was great, they ed to

iscuss even this point, for then they
desired to gain the friendship of Argos
on any terms. emeOipovv rd” Apyos mdy-
ros pidioy éyew. V. 41,3. The expres-
sion wayrews in one place explains ex-
actly, I think, the meaning of xaddés in
the other.

4. iyyoupevn| Haack’s explanation of
this strange use of the nominative case
is, I doubt not, the true one. “ Scrip-
“ tor ryyoupevos post ériGupovrras acrip-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. I.

12. apyeios I, 13. emdyras Q.c.d.i.
16. Somep cab xopivO.or d.

“git, quod ante scripsisse sibi videre-
“tur, érebuynoay of Aaxedapdro.”
See Lobeck on Phrynichus, Parerg.
VI. p. 755. note, and compare Thucyd.
IV. 52, 3. fv avray 7) dsdvoca—xparuvd-

5. é€ovro Botwrovs drws mapade-
govos| Verbum habet structuram verbi
airety, GOLLER. I am not sure that
there is not a confusion between ¢3¢ovro
abrayv, Bowrovs rapadouva, and é3éovro
moinoas Orws Borwrol wapadéicoves. The
word éd¢ovro relates properly not to the
Beeotian people, but to the ambassa-
dors; whereas, not the ambassadors,
but the Beeotian people, were to give
up Panactum. And traces of this dis-
tinction seem to me to exist in the
construction é3éorvro Botwro’s orws ma-

écovar, where, to shew the meaning
of the writer, I would rather place a
comma after édéovro, in spite of the
grammatical solecism of Bowrovs dros
wapadacouds.

Q

226 GOTKTAIAOT
BGOTIA. A.C. 421, 6. Olymp. 82.4
Mavrujs" vopikew yap ay Tovrov mpoxepnoavros padiss
Jon nai wodcpely xai owévderOa Kai mpos Aaxedaipovious
ei BovAowro, Kowp Aoyp xpeopevous, Kai el Twa mpos GAAov
30c0. tos de trav Bowray apeofeow axovovrw rpeoKe’
Kara TUxny yap édéovTo TovTay ovmEp Kal oi ex THs Aaxe- 5
Saiuovos avrois ido. ereoraAxevay. Kai ot Tav "Apyeiov
dvdpes ws GoOovro avrovs Sexopevous tov Acyov, eiwovres
sort wpecBas Téuyyovow és Bowrous ampdOov. aduxopevor
8¢ of Bowrot amipyyeAay rois Bowrapyas ra TE €K THS
NaxeSaiuovos Kal ra amo rav Evyyevopevov 'Apyeiwv’ Kai 10
oi Bowwrapyat npéoxovtTo Te Kai ToAA@ mpoOvporepar Hoey,
Ort aporepwbey EvveBeByxe avrois rous te didous tay
Aaxedaipovioy trav avrav SeiaGa xai rovs ’Apyeious és ta
5Ouoia omevdew. Kal ov wroAA@ voTEpoy mpérBes Tapnoay
"Apyeiov ra eipnpeva mpoxadoupevor’ Kal avrous amémeuway 15
érauvéravres Tovs oyous of Powrapya, Kal mpéoBets
ViIrocxouevo amooTeAciy wept ths Evppayias és “Apyos.
XXXVIII. ey 5€ rovrp édoxet mperov Trois Bowrapyats
nai Kopw0iois xai Meyapeiot xai rois amo Opaxns mpéoBe-
ow opoca Spxovs adAnAots 7 pny & Te TS Taparvyovtt 20
auuvew Te Seopévp Kal pn Todreunoew Te pnde EvpSyoe-
cba avev Kowns yvauns, Kal otrws 76n Tovs Bowrovs Kai
Meyapéas (ro yap avro éroiovv) mpos Tous ’Apyeious omev-
adeaOas. mpiv de Tous Gpxous yever Oat oi Bowwrapyas exoivw-
gay Tais Téegoapor PBovAais trav Bowrav raira, aizep away 25
TO Kipos Exovet, Kal mapyvouy yeverOa SpKous Tais Trodkcow,
goca Povdrovra en’ wpedcig ohior Evvopyivar. ot F ev

I. yap at E. ae 3- Bovdovra: L. 4. 8e
BowerayQ. mptoBevowd. dxovcacw Q. 5. Sorrep Q. 6. pados ol
=P. roy xredSovroy E. areotdAxecay V. Fe = Bowsrdp ant

2. EuveSeBrjxer h. 15. rapaxadovpevor C. 6. 17.
= 1. 21. duuvety Bekk. 23. pds rovs ‘pyelon om. Maer 27. pais
Bekk.

22. owns perpetua foede- Nostrum, V. 47, 3, 4. ee hig 2. 37,

rum formula yen Pe Polvbinm, p p- 703. Dionys. Halic TAS ee

EYITPA®HE E. V. 38, 39.
BCROTIA. A.C. 420. Olymp. 8.4
Tais Bovdais trav Bowwrav ovres ov mpoodéxovra Tov Acyov,
Sedcores pn evavria Aaxedaipoviow romowot, Tos éxelvov -
ageoraot KopwOios Evvopvivres’ ov yap eirov avrois oi
Bouwrapya ta ex tis Aaxedaipovos, Sts Tay Te ébopav
5 KAcoSovdos xai Eevapns xal of pido: mapawvovcw ’Apyeiwv
mperov Kai KopwOiwv yevouévovs Evpppayous votepoyv pera
tov NaxeSayovioy yiyverOo, oiopevor Thy BovAny, Kav
pn earacw, ox GAa Wyhieicbo 7 & odio mpoducyvovres
mapawvovow. ws Oe avreatn TO Tpaypa, oi pev KopivOroe4
10 Kal oi aro Opaxns mpéo Bes ampaxrot aw7ndOov, ot dé Boww-
Tapxat pédNovres mporepor, ei TavTa emecay, Kal Thy Evp-
paxiay weipacerOot mrpos “Apyelous moveiv, ovxere éonveyKay
wept ’Apyeiwy és rags BovAas, ovde és to “Apyos tous
mperBeas ots wirérxovro ereurov, apedeta O€ tis evqy Kat
15 Oar peBn Tov wavrov.
XXXIX. Kal & r@ avrg yepau trovrm MyxvBepvay
’OrvvOror, "A@nvaiwy dpovpovvray, émidpapovres eldoyv.
Mera oe ravra (éytyvovro yap aei Aoyat rois Te’ AOnvaiows 2
kat Aaxedatpoviors wept av elyov adAnAwv) édariCovres oi
ZO The Yacedemonians Aaxedaruoviot, et [lavaxrov "A@nvaioe mapa
Manet inne, Bowwrav caroAaBowv, xopicacba: dy avrot
tians, in violation of [Ty Aov, FAOoY és tous Bowwrovs mpeoBevopevot

thelr treaty with A- =? } y ; eae
thens. kai edeovro ogiot Tlavaxrov re Kai rovs ’AOn-

227

I. mpooedéxovro L.O. 2. rorjoover K. 4. rd] om. B. 6. tp&roy ropivOlous

d.i. = -yevopevous xai xop. Euppdyous, pera rév Nax. Vorepoy yéeverbar V. — Dorrepov
Evppdyous g. 8. “an odeis?” Bekker. “ Malim é odio: Goell. ed. 3.

19. elyov] efXor L.
alovs G.L.O.P.

cillors, and were equivalent to ovx dAa
gynoew Yndieicba. Compare IV. 113, 3.

narépvyoy O€ és avrovs dco hoay odiow

12. wepdcavOau Q. 14. frepave.k. 16. rourp] om. g.
21.noplcerOa P. abroijavrovsL. 22.apecBevodpevaf. 23.4

4. thy BovAi}~—rapawotcw)] There
can be no doubt that spodeayvdrres
refers to the Bootarchs, and expresses

their previous sanction of the measure,
without which it could not be laid be-
fore the councils. But there is a diffi-
culty in the dative odio: referring to
another subject than that which imme-
diately precedes it. It refers however
to the subject of the verb Wyqucioba,
as if the words ovx dda Wodgueiodas
were put into the mouths of the coun-

émirndecos, where xarédvyov és avrovs,
like ov yap elroy avrots of Bowwrdpyar,
being subordinate to the general sub-
ject of the whole sentence oi ’A@nvaio:,
as in this case of éy rais BovAais, the
word odio: in both cases returns to
the original subject, without regard
to the intermediate and subordinate
one.

Q2

228 @OTKTAIAOYT

PELOPONNESUB. A.0. 490. Olymp. 60.4
vaiov Secporas wapadovva, wa avr avrav Tlvdov Kopi-

soovrat. oi dé Bowrot ovx ehacay aroddcew, nv pn opict
Evppayiay Wiay romowvra aowep "AOnvaios. Aaxedat-
povios O€ eidores pev Ort adunoovow *AOnvaious, eipnpevov
dvev aAAnAwy pyre orevderOai Te pyre wodepeiv, Bovdrd-5
pevor S€ To Tlavaxrov wapadafely ws thy TlvAoy avr’ avrov
Kojuovpevot, kal dua tov Evyxéar orevdovrwv tas orrovdas
mpoOvuoupevoy Ta és Bowwrovs, eromnoavro Thy Evppayiay
TOU xeEyLmvos TEAEvT@VTOS On Kai pos éap’ Kat ro Tlay-
axtov evOus KaOypeiro. xai évdéxaroy eros Te ToAcug to
éreAcura.

XL. “Apa S€ r@ ipe evOds Tob emcyryvopevou Oépous ot
’Apyeiot, os of Te mpeaBes Trav Bowrav ovs épacay rép-
PELOPONNESUa. We ovX ixovro, To Te Ilavexrov jo0ovro
Upon this the arsives xaMarnovuevoy Kai Cumpayiay Wiay yeyevn- 15
in alarm endeavour to , a a \ \
obtatn for themestves MEPY TOLS Bowwrois mpos tous Aaxeda:povious,

a treaty with Lacede €eoay pin povolact Kat és Aaxeda:povious
a™ raca 1 Evppaxia xopnoy. tous yap Bowrovs
@ovro temeaba vo Aaxedatpovioy to Te Tlavaxroy xabe-
Ae wat és ras "A@nvatwy orovdas éoevat, Tous te *AG@n- 20
vaiovs eidévar Taira, wate ovde mpos AOnvaious ert ohiow
elvas Evupaxiay womnoacOa, mporepov eAmifovres EK ToV

. lay] om. g.
5. Mae dvev C.e.

L.O.P.k. 13. ipyetos ws of| wavaxrdy P.
manu C. 16. AaxeSaipovios KE.
yatous e. 22. ronoecOas C.

4. elpnuévov dvev aGddAndow «x. 1. X.
**No such clause occurs in either o
“the treaties, nor is —_ any which
“appears to require such a construc-
“ tion. But sechape it was understood
** to be implied either in the concluding
“ article of the treaty of alliance, (fy d¢
“+. Sony x. 7. A.) or in the provision
** made for the case in which the terri-
“tory of either party should be in-
** vaded; when neither was to conclude
“© a peace with the enemy without the

nal Aaxedarpdrios L.O.P.
R.f. pnde f.
A.B.E.F.H.N.V.g. Poppo. Bekk. vulgo ras és.

19. memoveioOas C.i1.

4. dbnvalay B.h. elpnuévor g.
7. ras] om. L.O.P. 8. ra és
Q- xetpevos S€ rehevravros

14. Frovro E.F.K.R. et prima
21. spds rods aBn-

“ other’s consent. It may, however,
“have been the subject of a distinct
“ subsequent decree, such as the one
* mentioned V. 80, 1. as following a
“treaty of alliance.” Thirlwall, Hist.
Gr. vol. ITI. p. 322. note.

8. ra és Botwrovs}] “The connexion
“© with sae So c. 46, : ra eld
; ious. ‘The treat ing wit
wth Argives.” The ‘conucrittion of
spoOvpeiocOa: with an accusative has
been already noticed at ch. 17, 1.

?

BYITPAPHS E. V. 4o, 41. 229
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89. 4,
Siahopay, ei pn pelveay avrois ai mpos Aaxedatpovious
Q “~ na 9 ‘4 ao y , mn
amoveal, Tois your "A@nvators Evppayor eoerOat, amopovrres 3
9 A e °° n~ Q 4 A tA
oly tavra ot ‘Apyeto, cai hoSovpevos pn Aaxedarpovioss
CY 2? a \ 9 / 4 a ,
xat Teyearas, Bowrois Kai A@nvaiots apa mrodeuoot, mpo-
STepov ov Seyopevoe Tas Aaxedatpovioy omovdas, adr ev
povnpart Gvres THs TleAorovyncov nynocec Oat, erepmrov as
eduvavto taxiora és Thy Aaxedaipova mperBes Evorpopov
“\ wv a M7 ld 5) a 9 e ?
cai Alowva, ot éSoxovy mpoogireorarot avrois elvat, nyov-
pevol, €k TOY TapovTwyv Kparutta mpos Aaxedatpovious
1ooTrovdas Tomoapevot, Sry av Evyywopn, jovyiav éxew.
XLI. Kat of mpéoPes adixopevoe avrav oyous érowivro
mpos tovs Aaxedayoviovs fp @ av ohiow ai omovdai

4 w“ ra
After some debate the ‘YiyVOLVTO. Kal TO pev mparov ot *Apyeiot a
Lacedsemonians agree » $/ bi, > 4 , "4 6 aA 9»
to thelr request, naa NCWOvV OiKns emtrporny adiot yeverOat 7) és
1g time is fixed for 80- aod Tia 7 lOvoTny mept THs Kuvoupias yn
Die ocala ihe ud v/] ple THs oupias YNS,

oN , 4 4 ¥ v
treaty. hs aet mept Suadhepovra peOopias ovons (exe
dé év abry Oupéay xal AvOnvny rodw, véovra 8 avrny
Aaxedaipoviot)' erecta 8 ovn éovrov Aaxedatpovioy pe-

1. dcabopoy A.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo &a-
cag 4. waite an 8. érwva FL. 10. bros R. a ak II. éroun
parov f. 14. ris bixns K. 14 Bubray A.B.C.EF.
GHKLNOBY. bedighik, Haack. Poppo. Goell. 0 és Sarpy.
cuvogoupias A.B.V.h. Bekk. yjs}om.d.i. 17. bv ci EV. bch et marg.
GOnvnv A.B.E.F.H.V.g. déinvQ. = dds] om. 18. dévrey rey Naxedas-
poviov K.R.

2. dropotrres ravra] | So Herodotus, standing it is, to place the comma after
TV. 179, 2. xal of arropéowre ri éfayw- xpdriora. “ Thinking it best, under
yy ar et pavivas Tplrava. ‘‘ present circumstances, to make a
a: ead Svres—ipynoerOa] “treaty with the Lacedemonians on
< oily thin aking to become the lead- ‘whatever terms, and to remain in
‘‘ing state in Peloponnesus.” Compare “ quiet.” {vyxepj I understand to be
ITI. 83, 3- and the note there. taken ina Ml a like the Latin,
8. tyyoupevor—jovylay éyev} Accord- ‘ Utcunque convenerit.”
ing to this stopping, which has been 14. dixns émerpom] This did take
retained by-Poppo and Giller, the place at a later period, and the result
sense of the passage is, “Thinking to was, that Thyrea, was “awarded to the
“insure their tranquillity by sinking a Argives, and retained by them down
“treaty with the ee 2) ethers on the time of Pausanias. See Pausan.
“the best terms that circumstances ae ae
“ allowed, however it might be con- _ 18. ovx éébvrev,—d\d\'—<e elyas}
“cluded.” Another way of under- I should resolve the words ovx ééyres

230 GOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS, A.C. 430 Olymp 80.4
pyjoOas mepi avrns, GAN ei Bovdrovra: owevderOa: aowep
mporepov, Eros elvat, of “Apyeia mpéeoBets rade Syms
émnyayovro rous Aaxedatpovious Evyywpncat, & pev TE
wapovTt owovdas woncacOa: rn wevryxovra, éfewae 5
Grorepoiooby mpoxaderapevois, pyre vorov ovoNS pATES
qoAéuou Aaxedaipovr xai”Apyet, SuapayecOa rept rns yrs
TAUTNS, WOTEP Kal WPOTEpoV Tore Gre avTo! ExaTEpor N&iooay
wuxay, Sudxew S€ un eeivae mepartépw Taev mpos “Apyos Kai
3 Aaxedaipova Spwv. rois dé AaxeSaipovios TO pev mpa@rov
édoxes pwpia evar TavTa, erara (ereOiuovv yap To “Apyos to
qavres idwv exev) Evvexdpnoay ef ots néiovvy, xai
Evveypaypavro. éxédevov 8 ot Aaxedarpomot, mpiv reAos Te
aura exe, és To “Apyos mp@rov eravaxwopnoayras avrous
Scifa: r@ wANOE, Kal qv apéoxovra 7, yKew és Ta “YaxivOra
Tos OpKous ‘rotncouevous. Kal of ev avexapnoay. 15
XLII. é& d€ 6 xporp rovt@ @ of ’Apyeios tavra Erpaccov,
ot mpéeaBes tav Aaxedapovioy ’Avdpouedns xai Paidiuos
ATHENS xai ’Avripevidas, ols édec TO Tlavaxrov xai
Athentans are highly TOUS avOpas Tovs Tapa Bowray mapadaBovras
"AOnvaiots amodotvat, ro ev [lavaxrov vo 20
they hear of thelr e- ray Bousroy avra@y Kxabypnyevov eipov, én
Bootians. mpomare. ws hoay more "AOnvaios xat Bow -
3.4 L.O.P. 5. mpoxaderapevors A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.V. fg. Haack.
S.medore diane al] om de. lt B) role aby Le el ae @.

10. pupia g. avr eva: V. 11. wdvroyc. om. gar\iory L.O.P. Poppo.
Bekk. ceteri ior. Conf. c. 36, éfw Q. ew B. sa oer oddurrs

F.H.K. = 13. rpérovus K. 5. wouoapevous C.G.d.i.
roimg Coli, be d. sjom@” 14. sire CGA.» 18578 ae Woe

as gia one ene G. pola ms. 18. ene 20. wapa-
ay] om. N.V. cis B.E.F.H

into of aca xejva, so that the used, because ob Gacndyres is equi-

Peers fene pein might be repeated valent to éresdy ovn Ehacar.
co lvas. ,“ Be the La- . réde—tvyyepnoa) So Herodot.
codeccnomans’ uve that they could Ix. 35. I. cvyyepyodvren 8¢ xa) ravra
i ve pi a word bie this subject, rea Tay Yraprinrewy. J tho
“that they were to renew the cha! (pk LuvOnuny Fyypahor
“ treaty on the same ferns as before,” SeSdxacr. SCHOL.
&c. And the nominative ¢roiso is

SYTTPAGHE E. V. 42, 43. 931
ATHENS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89.4
Trois ex Stahopas wepi avrov dpxoe maXatoi pnderepous oixeiv
To x@piov GAAa Kow} vepew, Tors JF avdpas ods elyov
aixpadorovs Bowwrot "AOnvateov, mapadaBovres of mept Tov
"Avdpouedny exopucay tois "A@nvalos xat ameocav, Tou TE
STlavaxrov thy xabaiperw édrcyov avrois, vouilovres Kat
Touro amodiSovat’ wodeuov yap ouxére év avr@ ’AOnvaios
oixnoew ovdéva. eyopévov Sé rovrav of ’A@nvain Sewa2
Groiovv, vouicovres adtxeirOae urd Aaxedatpoviwv Tov Te
[lavaxrov rh Kabatpéve & Eder opOov mapadovvat, Kai ruv-
10Aavopevor Sri nal Bowrois ila Evupaylay weroinvrat,
dackovres wporepoy Kowh rovs pin Bexopevous Tas orovdas
mporavaykacew, Ta re GAAa, éoxorouy boa éfeAcAoimec ay
ris EvvOnkns, kal evopucov eLnmrarjoOa, aoTe yaAEras pos
Tous MpeoBels aroKpiwapevot amereupay,

XLII. Kare rovavrny $7 8:aopay ovrev rov Aaxeda-
poviay mpos Tous *A@nvaious, of ev rais ’AOnvats ad Bovdo-
And thiefeeting fs en. MEVOL ADGA Tas orroVdas evOUs évéxEewro. OAD 2
vy ALctatapEs, O€ GAAoL Te Kal “AAKiBiadys 6 KAcwiov, avnp
who was strongly ad- pixia pey My eT TOTE véos cos ev GAAD TOAEL,

15

I. wept row abrot O.
aurov, €. al
Haack. Poppo. Gell. :
Bowwsrol. 4. dv8popévn Q. dvBpopévy E. dvBpopévnvk. 5. riv|xalk. 6. &
om. B.h. 10. [8iq nad Evppaylay C.G.c.i. diay v.
qrarcicba P.V.f. 14. droxpidspevor d. 15. of ane e. Fon R.

17. dvéxewro C.i. Roay b¢ of Dro L. Foray
19. &vidixig V. dv Ere révre A.B.h. Bekk. Gell. Fre dy réree. g. valgoérirdre dy.

wadaol dpxo L.O.P.c.i.k. et, mt pos nit illa sept
drovs Bomro ABCEEG EKA. .Q.P.

2. xowwy vewew) The Scholiast inter-

te this rightly, yo Kouy opty
Frew éy auro. The and was left un-
enclosed, and not pig out ae KAije

t, on purpose to obviate disputes
about the beundary line: and land in
this state was always used for pasture.
See the note on I. 139, 2.

5. vouilovres — dwodiddvar] “ Hoe
“ quogue (oppidum) non minus quam
“ captivos ita se reddidisse. [immo red-
“ dere,” Poppo.] ScHOLEFIELD.

7. 8evd ¢rolovwy] Dobree distin-
guishes between Seuwd érolovy and Sed

érowovvro ; interpreting the firat to mean
éya\éravoy, and thee latter, “ indigna-
“bantur;” as if the one signified,
“venting or expressing indignation,”
and the other, “feeling indignation.”
oo he right, Seuwd aes be
a , thougn not » rene
dered in English, «they made . great
** noise about it.”’

16. &y rais "AOnvas av] That is, “as
“ Cleobulus and Xenares had done at
“« Sparta.”

19. &rt rére véos] He must have been
at least in his thirty-third year; for

OOTETAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 490. Olymp. 60. 4

—— oa a&uopare S€ mpoyovey Teopevos’ @ eOoKet pey
eee
SSE nop, ob rs Sind at dinar
codeemon. vexoy nvayriovuro, ore Aaxedatpovion Sua Ni-
xiov xat Aayyros érpagtay tas onovbas, avrov Kara Te THY Ss
veoryTa umepdovres Kal Kara Thy WaAdasw mpoteviay wore
oleay OU TYLNTOAYTES, NY TOU TANTO aTEtMOvTOS AUTOS TOUS
éx TS MOOV aUTaY alypaddrous Oeparevoy Stevoetro ava-

sveooarOe:. mwavraxoley re vopikwv éAacaovcba TO Te
mporov avretmev, ov PeBaiovs pacxoy civar Aaxedatpovious, 10
GAN’ iva ’Apyeious oiot oracapevas eféAwot Kai adlis én”
"A@nvaiovs povous iwat, tovrov evexa omevderOa avrovs”
kal Tore, eredn 7 Suahopa éyeyévyro, Twéurer evOus és” Apyos

1. @| dp pr. E. 2. xal] om. d.i. iy paddop e. 5. davrdée C.F.
Ge LN OPRVstoL éavray ABE. re] om. L.e. 8. &y rH
noe Q. ovc.d. 8€G.L.0.P. rd re F. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

Belk wulpoaee. BeBaiws e. gacnes V. 11. auris

; 10. ov] om. B.h.
E.F.G.V. ad re I. 13. éyévero V.

he served under Phormion in Thrace
twelve years before this period, and he

“ answerable to”’] “the old connexion
“which his family had formerly kept

could not then have been less than
twenty. See Isocrates, Big. p. 352. d.
Pollux, VIII. ros. Thucyd. I. 64, 3.
According to Plutarch, the Lacede-
monians were not allowed to enter the
Agora, even to buy such articles as
they needed, till they were thirty years
of age. Plut. Lycurg. 2g. And the
Scholi on Aristophanes (Clouds,
§3°.) mentions a law at Athens forbid-

ing any man to in the public
assembly “under thi
“gay, under forty
Schomann treats this law as altogether
imaginary, but it is likely enough to
lee been _ apres of an reed

riod; and though no longer in force
it Athens in the Peloponnesian war,

yet to be no unfair specimen of the 69

manners and regulations which still
existed in other parts of Greece.

sd account only, but also,” &c.

“‘ up with them, as proxeni of Sparta.””
Compare II. 62, 2% xara ty rey ol-
xi@y ypeiay, and note.
8. Mee VI. 89, 2.
prevos 飀A@or} Mihi Thucydides hoc
videtur velle: Alcibiadem jam tum,
bewea inducise quinquaginta gy acy
ebant, lis se opposuisse, ac dixisse,
Lacedzemonios eo consilio cum Atheni-
ensibus pacisci, ut foedere cum his facto
Argivos sub potestatem redi t, ac
deinde illis subactis Athenienses oe
derentur. *Efapeiy apud Thucydidem
est expugnare, capere, evertere.
It. 113, 13. Apmpaxiay pévro: ol8a, Sri,
el ¢SBovAnOncay *Axapvaves xal ° “4

prea el, flees rit Twas,
€£éXovev, Oaocor Meé w
xepjou. Et ibid. 122, 6. Piguopa
‘Shi tnvihovore—Buaralous efeXcy re
xal dwoxreipa:x. Et hanc esse senten-
tiam hujus loci etiam putavit Acacius,
qui éfedeiy vertit perdomare. DuKER.

EYITPAPHS E. V. 44, 45. 233
ATHENA A. C. 420. Olymp. 89. 4
iSia, eAevov ws TaxoTa emi Thy Evupayiay mpoxadoupévous
qKev pera Mavrivéwy wat "HAciov, @s Kaipov dvros xal
avros <uprpagwov tra padiora. XLIV. of de ’Apyeio
Upon this the Argives, GKOUT ANT. €s ™s TE ayyenias, Kal ereon éyvo-
with the Eleans and Gg > > » A , re) a \ a
nae ny TOY Ov peT AOnvaioy mpaxdeiray Thy Tey
end ambamndors to Bovar oy Evmpaxiay, aX’ és Suapopay peya-

Athens, to conclude
an alliance with the An xalleoraras aurovs mpos Tous staid
Athenians.

5

vious, Tov pev ev Aaxedalpove mpéafewy, ot
odiot mepi trav omovdav érvxov amovres, nucdovy, mpos Se
\ 9 , ~ N la 9 , ,
10 Tous "A@nvaious padAdov Thy yvapny elyov, vopiCovres trod
Te odiot dtAiay amo mwadawi Kal Snpoxparouperny aoTrEep
Q 3 “ SN , 4 A A N s
Kat avrot Kal Suvayw peyadny éxovoay THY Kara Oadracoay
Evprrorcuncew ohiocw, hy xaOwurravras és ToAELOV. ereuTroy 2
obv evdus mpéaBes as rovs 'AOnvaiovs mept rns Evppaxias’
15 LuverperBevovro Se xat ot 'HAeio, xai Mavrw7s.
+ | , N
Adixovro d€ xat Aaxedaipovioy mpeoBes Kara Tayos,3
Soxodvres émirndevot elvas trois "AOnvaiois, Piroyapidas Kar
@
Aéwy xai “Evdios, deicavres pon thy re Evppayxiav opyCo-
° \
pevot mpos tous ’Apyelous momowvrat, xai apa TvAov
, a a
* soamatnoorres avri Tlavaxrov, xai mept trys Bowrov Evp-
f 2 4 e > 29 A ~ “~ > 4
paxias amodcynoopevot, ws ovK emi Kax@ tov ‘A@nvatov
exomoavro. XLV. xai Aeyovres ev To BovrAn mepl TE TOV-

And the Lacede- Tq@y, Kal @s auroKparopes maoune Tept TAaVTWV
monian ambassadors

being permaded ty CUUPHVaL TOY Siaddopav, TOV "AAKiBiadny edo-

1. sporadoupevos C.G.1.L.O.P.c.d.e.i.k. 2. pera TSY payriwéwr GZ. _ 3. TUE=
apadccerK. fv apres i. 4.798 Te]om.P. risom.R. 5. rav]om.Q.
9. wep) oroday drévres| Gravres E.0.P. __ 10. wéduy] day oF 12. Thy
peyddny fxovcay rara K. 13. 14. os} ése. tys]om. L. 15. Mpe-

oBevovro kat ol nAcior A F.H.Qh. Pop Ppe- .Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt
articulum.- 17. émerndevov A.E.F.H.R.V.b. — dsAoyxapidas de C. foe ees H.
20. drarnoavres sE. ris ray Bowray€.Q. 21. drodoynodpevn K, . os eaiG.L.
O.P.c.d.e.i.k. jxaocE.H. Fdiphthongumcorr. 24. Biadopav A. E -H.L.N.V.

18. See VIII. 6, been regular, it would have run thus:

Thy re Eunpaylas| Te hic durius delcavres pt) mH Te Evppaxlay —srouy-
transpositum, et nobis nonnihil sus- oovra, xal ua TlvAor ofkers (BeAoow
pectum. Poppo. Instead of xat dua dyr) Ilavdxrov anodotra.
IlvAoy—Tlavdxrov, had the sentence

234 GOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 690. Olymp 00.4
she artitice of alt. HOUY HN) Kal hy es Tov Onpov ravra A€ywou,
ee erayaywvras Ta mAnOos kak arwoy 1 ‘Ap-
gand thee giving the yelov Supuayia. pnxavaras S€ mpos avrovs
meet the dneatty, TOOVOE Tt O AAKBicdns* Tous Aaxedaysovious
the Athenians, inspite ore‘, triaTw avTois Sous, ny je OpoAcynaw- 5
dies, concinde the all- gy €y TH Onpp avroxparopes Hxew, IIvAov re
ance with the Argives, : : i
Hisans, and Mant. QUTOIS amoowoew (weicew yap autos *AOn-
war vaious, doTEp Kal voy ayriAeyew) Kai TddAa
gvvarrakey. Bovdopevos dé avrovs Nixiov re aroornoa
ravra emparre, kal Orws ev rE Snup StaBadrgwy avrovs as 10
oudey adnbés ev vp Exovow ovde A€yovow ovdemore Taura,
rous ’Apyelous cat ’HAéious cai Mayruxas Evppayous ro-
anon. Kal éyévero otras. éreidn yap és rov dnuov mapedr-
Oovres Kal émepwrmpevor ovn ehacav, aowep ev TH BovAn,
avroxparopes 7Kew, ot "AOnvaior ovxéri nveixovro, aAAG Tod 15
"AAxiBiadov wodAA@ paddAov i) ™porepov KaraBoavros Tay
Aaxedatpovicoy éonxovoy Te Kal éroipot hoa evOds wapaya-
yovres tous ’Apyeious kal tous per’ avrav Evppayous mrove-
cOa° cepod Se yevopevov mpiv Te erixupwOjvat, 7 exKAn -
aia arn aveBAnOn. XLVI. rH 8 vorepaig éxxAnoia 620
Nexias, xairep tov Aaxedatpovioy avray mrarnuévev Kai
avros éEnmarnevos rept ToD yn avroKparopas GpoAcynoat
nxew, pws Tois Naxedapovios épn xpnvas didous padAov
yiyver Oat, kai emwuyxovras ra mpos "Apyeious méuypo ert os
avrovs Kal eidévar 6 Tt Stavooivrat, r€ywr év pev TH ohe- 25

I. cal] om. c.d.i. 2. éwaydyovras I. awooty G.I. 4. rodpde Th wr,
avrovs L.0.P.c.d.e.ik. 6 om, . §.8d8o8G. 7. a) trois Q. 8. plan
pov P. g. dé] de d. f. 10. &rparre] @deyé re éxpacoe Haack.
Poppo. oy V. 11. ravra C, 14. dowep xal évyg. 158. of] om. K,
17. elanxovovro xal K. érpxovov V, 18. rods] ray B. rer’ avrov Q. 19. -
yordros g. 30. airy] rary V. abr} G. 29. abvorpéropas A.B.CCE. ‘GL.
c.d.e.fg.h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. © alroxparopes. 24. Ta] rovs P.
G@s]}apésQ. 25.qurdP. ei te A.B.V.b. of ne F.

19. wevopod 8é yevouévov| Comparech. sign of encouragement on the of
O, 5- VIII. 6, 5. But if an earthquake the gods to persevere in it. gee Xe-
pee after any enterprise was ac- noph. Hellen. IV. 7, 4.

y begun, it was interpreted asa = 35. Never a pl <e odenae rar¢

EYITPASHS E. Vz. 46.
ATHENS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89.4
2 a Q ~ bd 4 3 “A Q ? 3 a
Tépp Kade ev O€ Tp éxeivov amperel TOV ToAcLOV avaBad-
AcwOa’ ohiot pev yap 6 éoToTwY TaY TMpaypaToy ws eri
A 9 °
mwAeicToy apioToy eat SiacwooacGat Thy evrpayiay, éxeivais
dé dvarvxotow ore raywta edpnpa ceiver Staxwdvvedoas.
y a, ‘4 ‘4 @ a » NS 9 s
gemese Te Teprat mpéer Bes, OY Kal aUTOS HV, KeAeoorTAS a
Aaxedaipovious, et re Sixatov Stavoobvrat, Tavaxroy Te opOov
amodiOovas xat "AudimoAw, cat thy Bowrav fvppayiay
2 “~ “A \ °2 A ‘ > #7 4 w a
aveival, nV un és Tas arovdas éeviwol, xafamep éipnro avev
GAAnAwy pndevi EvpBaivew. ctreiy te éxédevoy Sri Kai3
ro ogeis, «i éBovdrovro adkeiv, 70n ay ’Apyeiovs Evppayous
weronoOa, os Tapeival y avrovs avrod ToUTou évexa. EL
Té Tt GAXO évexadovv, Tavra emuTeiAavres ameémeppay
‘N Q Q , 4 \ 23 ? a, A A
Tous mept tov Nixiay mpeoPes. Kal adiconevwy avTay Kal4
anayyeAdvroyv Ta Te GAAa Kal Tédos elrovTw@Y Gre Et fay) THY
/ > # a) A > n~ > Q A
15 Cvppaxiay avnoovart Bowrois pu eovovow és ras aovdas,
, wn
momoovra Kat avrot ‘Apyeious kal rous per’ avrav Evp-
, A \ , e , a 9
paxous, Thy pev Evypayiay ot Aaxedaypovior Botarois ovK
¥ > 7 9 , a , m— 2 ‘
eparay avycew, emikpaTourTmy THY TEepl Toy —Eevapn TOV
yw ”~ / \@ wv “a 2 a v4
epopov tavra yiyverOal, Kai omot aAAOL THS avTNS yvapns
207%7ay, Tos O€ Spxous Seopevou Nixiov avevedoavro’ éhoBetro

235

2. éxt rd wActoroy N.V.g. 4. epnua) om. c.d.i. §. wpéoBee wea: f,
xeAevoayras A.B.C.E.F.G.1.d.e. 6 Secon) om. B.b. 4. amodov

tvas Q,
fvupaylay Bovwréy Q.R-E. 8. elpnra: Q. Yonre c. 10. BovAowro L.O.P.
11. Sowep olyal y' O.P. Samep el y CaLbcik. 12. dvexddouy P. smdyvras V,

dvréweuway f.g. 13. wep) vixiay Q. 14. el] om. Q.c.d. 15. émovoty e.
1: ty] om. Bovwrovs G.I.b.c.d.e.i. 18. rdv G.k. Eevdpny g.
| om. O 19. epdpey E.R.

‘ «.r.X.] This seems to me to be one

14. THY Evppaxlay—Bowwrois |] Instances
of those cases spoken of by Lobeck,

of a substantive gove the case re- |

wee eee

Parerga ad Phrynichum, VI. p. 753. in
which dei, Speen and sunilae neat
are omitted after verbs of thinking or
asserting. Thus Adyw» appears to be

nivalent to Aéyer xpiva. ‘“ Saying
“ that, while their position was so glo-
*“ rious, and their rivals’ so discredit-
* able, they would do well to put off
“* going to war.” Compare the speech
of Nicias, VI. 11, 6, Aaxeda:poviovs oxo-
wei, orp TD pAayres Hpac Td
odérepoy axpents ef Oncovras.

quired by its cognate verb are not un- .
common. See LV. 23, 1. émdpophy rq
recyiopart. Poppo, Prolegom. I. p. 12g.
Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. 396. But the order
of the words here seems to shew that
Botwrois depends on dyjcovas. “If they
‘would not give up to the Beotians
“ their alliance ;” i. 6. give it back into
their hands, abandon it to them, as a
thing not worth retaining. So again a
few lines below, the construction ap-
pears to me to be the same.

236 OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 690. Olymp. £9. 4
yap 4) wavra areAn éxov aTéAGy xal SuaBAnOy, Grep Kai
€yevero, airtos Soxay elves tev mpos Aaxedaipoviovs orovdav.
Bavaxwpnoavros Te avTov ws nKovoay ot ‘A@nvaior ovdey éx
ris Aaxedaisovos mempaypevoy, evOus St opyns eixov, Kal
vouilovres adixeioOa (ervxov yap wapovres ot "Apyeior xais
ot Evppaxor wapayayovros "AAxtBiadov) eromoayro orovdas
cal Evpayiay mpos avrovs rHvee.
XLVII. “ SIIONAAS erounoavro éxarov ’A@nvaios €rn
“ nat Apyeiot at Mavruns xai "HAcio, vrep oder avrav
meeaty op 409 Kat TOY Euppayov ay apxovow EKxaTEpor, 10
ieee es adoAous xat aBraBels, Kal KaTa ynv Kal Kara
2and aRGos, ELIE, “ Padacoay. Orda Oe py éLeoTw enupépew
“ ert anpovn pte Apyelous cai Heiouvs xai
“ Mavrweéas Kat rovs Evppayous ext “A@nvaiovs Kat rovs
. Evppexovs ay apxovow ‘Adyvaie, pyre ie sata Kal is
“ Tous Euppsxovs er mrt t ’Apyeious cat "HAelovs xai Mavrivéas
“kat rous Evppdyous, Téxvy wnde pnxary pndewug.
3 “Kara rade Evpustxous elvan “AOnuaious xal ’Apyetous
“ cal "HAeious xai Mayrweéas exarov e™-
“*Hy wroAduo twow és Thy yay thy ’A@nvaiwv, Boney 20
“ *Aoyetous xal ’"HAciovs xat Mavrweas ’AOnvake, xa? 3 te
“dy erayyéAdoow *AOnvaiot, Tporm omoip ay Svvevra
ioxuporary xara 70 Ouvarov. nv d€ Snadoavres olxwvrar,
— elvan Tavrny Thy ToAW "Apyeias kat Mavrwevor
“ xat ’HAclows xal "A@nvaios Kal xax@s macyxew vo Taceyv 25

1. ScadvOy di. om. R.d.i.k. 4. e00is—eiyoy ovdéy ser pevor V.
pore 7. rouvbe G.TLN.O-P. .c.e.k, Om. 8.
vaios éxardy érn Kai of dpyeios K. 11. dSdaBeis xara L.d.i. 12. 6dAarray
ir ae dé. 14. ér) dé. ye alae pean uague ad éxy om.

eh. b»—fvppdyov
rte ran, PAB TLICY og 1 pen eh. Bekk. }» d¢ Q.
vulgo xa vale 0 réy aOyvaiwy. 31.
yelous re Ma K. naelous nal dpy. R. 23. érayyedoow Ri, eas ©:
23. cal xara G.L.O.P. =. 2g. racy] om. L.O.P.

rqvde] Nihil mutandum. Noster in 18,1. 22,3. VIII. 17, 4. 36, 2. 57> 2-
focieribus voces aide, rdde, foe, rdcde, In Orationibus fere rode, et rocavra.
nunquam non adhibet. Vid. V. 7.9. Vid. Noe ad VI. 9. [c. 8, 4] Wass.

EYITPA®HS E. V. 47. 237
ATHENS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89. 4
C wn” ‘ 4 ‘ C4 A “ 3 a” A 4

TOY TOAEwY TOUTwY’ KaTadvev O€ un ELEWaL TOY TOAELOY
CC “ s s} rd wn “A / aA “ e A

pos TaVTHY THY TOAW pNdEUG T@Y TOAEwY, HY [7 aTra-
“ cas doxj. Bone dé xai ’A@nvaious és” Apyos cat Mav-4
cf! . $ a , ov 2 4 A a“ A

tiveray Kai Huy, nv moAguoe iwmow ent thy yay Thy
5“ "Heavy 7 Thy Mavrwéov 7 ray ’Apyetwv, Kal Sri av
“2 e , @ , e ? a
erayyehAwow ai modes avTat, TpoT~@ OToip ay Svvwvrat
“? ’ \ AN 8 , a A i ]
loxupotar@ xara To Ouvarov. nv Oe dnwoavres olywvrat,
“ rrodeuiay evar TavTny Thy ToAWw "A@nvaiots Kai ’Apyeiots
66 “N fon \ 3 4 \ “A 4 e a
kat Mavrwevot wat Haeios xai kaxads tracyew vo tra-
10“ gwy ToUT@v Tév woAewy’ Karadvew Se pn éeivas Tov
6C 4 ‘ 4 3 ‘ a b} e v4 na “~

TWOAELOY pos TAUTHY THY ToAW, HY un amacas SoKH Tais

“ sroAcow.
“Orda, S€ py egy Exovras Sucvas eri modgu@ dia THs yyss
6 “~ A > ~ 4 “~ rd e a y
Ths oderépas avrav kal Tov Evpyayov ov av apywow
15“ agro, unde Kara Oadaccay, hv pn Ynhwapéevoy Trav
“ sroAcov aracay THY Siodov eivat, "A@nvaiwy Kai "Apyeiov
“ kal Mavrweov xat HAciwv.
“ Tois d€ BonOovow 7 rods 7 méuToves. TApExXer@ expt 6
6 4 4 e ~ ~ > y Fy “ t ‘
fey TplaKovra npepwv oiTov, env EAGy €s THY TroAW THY
“oc. , a \. 3 a \ a7 OU de
20“ exayyetAacay BonOeiv, Kat amiwvot Kata TavTa’ ny o€
“ gAéova BovAwvrat ypovoy Ty oTparia xpnoOat, y WOALS 7
“ pnerameppapern Sdorw oirov, Te pev omrAiry Kai Wile
6 Qa 7 A > ‘ 9 4 ”~ e V4 e +

Kai togéorn tpeis oBoAovs Aiywaious THs nuépas éxaarns,
“+@ 8 tre Spaxyny Alywaiay.

1. éfeivas rotroy réyi. . 2. ri dhe rabryy h. 4. THY Hrcloy] rév Frclov
L.O.R.V.c.k. 6. 4 ray C.1. 6. érayyeDoow Bb. érayyéAoow di. éx
ye\Aoow—éy om. G. érolp] ¢ i. om. c. érrol@ dy rpér. duvevra V.
4. loxvporarp] om. L.Q.P.k. 10. ray wé\ewy rourwy B.h. 1X. ry ww]

éy
om.Q. smdoasK. 13. émri]emG. &I. 14. dy dpyovowe. oo E.

15. Av] ed. 18. péxps| om. P. 19. ri» amayyei\acay B.. ér acca,
omisso articulo, P. 20. amiovow éora xara A.B.V. ravra C.E.F.H.K.
fvjeid. 21. orparedg C. et plures alii.

23. Tpeis dB8oAods Aiywatous] i.e. five even the light armed soldier, should
Attic oboli; for the Atginetan drachma have received the same pay as the
was equal to ten Attic oboli. See Pol- heavy armed soldier. Thus at Athens
lux, IX. 76.86. It shews the demo- even the seamen received as high pa
cratical character of the contracting as the heavy armed soldier. See fie.
commonwealths, that the archer, and 17,4. VI. 31, 3.

OGOTEKTAIAOT

ATHENS, A.C, 490. Olymp. 89. 4

7 ““H &€ mods 4 peramemyapevn Thy ryenoviay éxéro,
“ Gray ev TH auras & ToAEuos 7° Tv O€ wot Sokp Tais TOAEoE
“ xowy oTpareverOaL, TO isov THs T7yEpovias jeTEiVaL TATA
“ rais moAerw.

8 “’Opooa dé ras orovdas ’AOnvaious pev urrép te OPOVS
“ aureav cat tov Evupayov, Apyeioe dé cal Mavruns Kai
“ "Hei: cal of Evupayor TovTwy Kata modes opvuvTor.
“ ouvevrov Sé Tov émiydpuv Spxov éxacro: Tov péywToy
“xara iepov Tedelwy. oO O€ OpKos coTw de ‘Eupeva TH
“ fuppayig. kata ta EvyKeiueva Suxaiws xai aBAaBas Kal 10
“ gdoAms, Kal ov mapaBnoouc Téxyvy ovde pnyavy ovdepig.”

9* ouvivrav Se "AGnvyot pev 1 Bovdn Kai ai evdnuot apxal,
“ éLopxovvray O€ ot mputaves’ év “Apye: 8é 4 BovAn Kai oi
“ gydonxovra Kai { ait apriven, éEopxovyrwv Se ot oydon-

“ xovra’ év dé Mavrweia of Snusovpyot nai n BovAy Kai airs

1. tyepovelay E, et mox 2. abrgs Duker. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. vulgo a al 5 R.c.d.e. 3. sdoas A.B.F.H.V.c. _Poppo. Goel
aie vulgo anacats. 7. xai oi £ soe A.B.h.

KATTOL ome, 2 ite cere hag loins Haack, Foppe,
Goell. kk. vulgo xara rap leper. éuperd Fr. ee arp

vulgo vee nee. 12. be] om. L.O.k. wrt a om. al Bovhal e.

13. mpuraves éy dpyet cal 7 Bova} LO» 14. of dpriva Poppo.

alee:
Goell. al apr. Bekk.

9. xara lepdy rerelov] That is, the
victims were to be the full grown ani-
mals, and not the young of their seve-
ral kinds; ; a bull or ox, for instance, a
ram, or a boar; not a calf, or a lamb.
Compare Herodot. I. 183, 2. where ra
réhea trav mpofdray are opposed to rd

afmvd. And in the most solemn
oath sworn before the Areopagus in
cases of murder, the victims were, a
bull, a ram, and a boar. Demosthen.
Aristocrat. p- 642. Reiske. Thus also
“hostize majores” are distinguished
from “ hostize lactentes. 4

12. al €»8npoe dpyai] Duker = a
passage from @schines, (Timarch us,
P. 45. Reiske,) pndé apfare apxiy pinde-
play, pyr vdnpov, pyre tmepdpiov.
Aristotle, chads I, 14, 13. ol BacvAeis
ém) raw a xo wv xpdvew kal ra kara wé-
Aww xal a vonua xai rd trepdpia, cvve-
xaos fexev We must probably under-
stan ee the archons, the secretaries,
ypapparets, and all other principal home

15. & parvrwveig L.O

mee as opposed to the orpanryoi.
“De forma verbi éfopxovw vid.
e Lob. ad Phrynich. B. er: + GoLuER.
OonkovTa Ka PTUvaE
Of Pines nothing whatever is Le
Probably “the Eighty” were a more
aristocratical council, as the constitu-
tion of the BovAy in a democracy was
generally, as at Athens, democratical ;
and the artynz, whether we prefer the
feminine form or the masculine, and
understand the word of certain colleges
of nobles, or of individuals, may be
supposed to have acted as presidents to
the council of Eighty. In the Dorian
state of Epidaurus, Plutarch (Quzst.
Grec. 1.) speaks of whom he
describes as senators chosen out of the
whole body of the nobility. Miiller
sup ses the artynze to have succeeded
e civil gaged of the kings, as
the strategi had succeeded to their
power in war. Dorier, II. p. 140.
15. of Onpsoupyoi | Theee too are wholly

AYITPAPHE E. V. 47.
ATHENS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89. 4
“ GAAu apyxal, eEopxovyrwy dé 0: Oewpol Kat oi moAduapxor’
“ éy dé “HAcds of Snpcoupyol Kal of Ta TéAn éxovres nal ot
“ é£axoowot, éLopxovvrev Se ot Snusoupyot Kai of Oeapopu-
“ Aaxes. avaveovoOa Se Tous dpxovs 'AOnvaiovs pev iovras 10
5“ és "Haw kai és Mavriveay cal és” Apyos rpicxovra nucpaus
“ spo ‘OAupriov, 'Apyeious dé xai ’HAciovs xat Mavrweas
“ iovras "A@nvate Séxa nucpas mpo avabnvaiwy trav peya-
“Awy. tas Se EvvOnxas tas wepl trav omovdayv kal ravi
6 C4 ‘ “” 4 3 , > , ,
Opxwv Kai THs Evppaxias avaypaya: év arndy Adbivy
9 ] A > cd 9 , 4 9 9 A > A
10“ “A@nvaious pev ev rode, Apyeious de év ayopa év Tou

239

4- 3¢} om. d. 5. és Raw] és om. G.c.ik. é¢ ante dpyos om. R. pépas
L.O.P.k. 7. Muépas c.d. . wepi] re Q. 10. ayopq] ayop@ xara-
Oévrov 8¢ cal dhupmidos ormAnyG. —s dv rp rou dwrd\Aavos lepp V

unknown. It is merely known that the Zyovres. These last may perhaps have

name was common, as the title of their
chief magistrates in the Peloponnesian
states, with the exception of Lacede-
mon. And we read of them also in the
Corinthian colony of Syracuse. But of
their appointment, or of the particular
nature and extent of their powers, no
particulars are recorded. The “theori”
were a sacred college, whose functions
were perpetual, like the colleges of pon-
tifices and augurs at Rome. Like the
Pythii at Lacedemon, they had the
care of all oracles delivered to the state,
and probably had a general control
over religious matters. See Miiller,
Donier, if. 18. and Aiginetic. p. 135.

2. of rd rédn txovres] These words
cannot simply mean “the magistrates,”
but must designate some particular
council, or body of men who exercised
the sovereign authority, while the demi-
urgi were merely executive officers;
and standing as they do between the
demiurgi and the six hundred, I should
suppose them to be a body like the
origmal senate at Rome,—a sort of
council of administration chosen from
the body of the nobles, while the six
hundred, like the comitia curiata, or
concilium populi, of the early Roman
constitution, were the great council of
the nobility at large, in whom the ulti-
mate sovereignty of the state was vest-
ed, although the ordi administra-
tion was entrusted to those rd reAy

been identical with the ninety senators
or counsellors, mentioned by Aristotle,
ern ae 10, II. teas oe Elis,
an oligarchy in an oligarchy. also
Miller, hitch II. p. 96. :

5. Tptdxovra ne, mpd ’OdAvuriwy
The people of lis, as bei the tes
remote from Athens, would be visited
by the Athenian ambassadors after they
had performed their commission at Ar-

os and Mantinea. It was arranged
therefore that the ambassadors of A-
thens should go to Argos thirty days
before the Olympic festival, that allow-
ing ten days for their stay in each
place, they might arrive at Mantinea
twenty days, and at Elis ten days be-
fore the festival began. And the am-
bassadors of the allied states having
only one place to visit, were all to ar-
rive at Athens ten days before the
Panathenea, that so the renewal of the
oaths might be completed on both sides
before the yearly return of their respec-
ra ag public festivals; the Olympia
for the Peloponnesian states, and the
Panathenza for Athens. See Bockh.
Staatshaushaltung der Athener, II.

. 166. The Panathenzea were cele-

rated every fourth year according to
our reckoning, in the third of the
Olympiad, on the 28th day of the
month Hecatombzon. See Fynes Clin-
ton, Fasti Hellenici. Appendix, p. 293.

@OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 420. Olymp. 89.4
“* AgroAAwvos Te ep, Mavriwvéas dé ev rod Aws 76 tepp
“éy ry ayopa Karabevrov dé xai ‘Odvpriact orpAnv
1a yaAxny xowg "Odvprios Trois vuvi. eav dé mt Soxy
“ @uewov eva Tails moAEot TavTas mpooOEvas mpos ToL
“ Evyxemevors. 6 te [8] ay doky rais wodkcow ardoass
“ xowy BovAevopevaus, ToUTO KUptov Elva.”
XLVIII. Ai pev orovdai xai ai Evppayia otros éyeé-
vovro, kat at Trav Aaxedaysovioy Kat "A@nvaioyv ovK azei-
2 The Corinthians re- _pyvTO TOUTOU Evexa ovd ud’ Erepwv. KopivOcoe

fase to join in this \ > ? M i > . A > |
treaty, and incline to Apyetov OVTES Evppayor OUK eonAOov €$ 10 |

retarn to thelr oki s_N > \ \ , NY ’ 9 ?
connesion with Lace. CU725? ara Kak yevoperns po TouvToU HAciots

demon. cat ’"Apyeios kai Mavrwedor Evppayias, rots
aurois oAepely Kat elpnyny aye, ov Evvapocay, apKeiy
S é&hacay ohiot Thy mpaorny yevouevny értpaxiay, adAq-
3Aas Bonbeiv, Evveruorparevew Se pndevi. ot pev KopivOroe 15
ovTas anéornoay Trav Evppaxov, kal mpos tovs Aaxedatpo-
vious maAwW THY yvapny Elxov.
XLIX. ’OdAvpmia & eyevero tot Oépovs rovrou, ois
"Avdpocbévns *Apxas mayxparwy TO mparov évixa’

240

Q
KOOL

Cum = Aaxedarpovioc Tov iepod vio ’"HAclwv efpyOn- 20
The Lacedemonians Ggy ote py Ovew pnd aywvilerOa, ovK

are excluded from at-

1. andddwvos] dds G.I. 2. 7] om. g. narébevro g. CAvpmedds Cc.
éy OAvpmidore. éAvpriaos Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo dAupmidot. 3. tw Q.,
4. Tais ravras médecs K. 5. 8 omiserim, mutata antea interpunctione. Bex-
6. BovAevopévas A.B.C.E.F.G.1.L.0.V.c.d.e.b.i.k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

KER.

BovAevopevors H.K.N.g. vulgo BovAevoapevais. 8. xalail d@yvaiwyg. 15. pé

ovy xopivior d. 17. way ywodpny g. 19. 4pxOnoay H.I. aid

. & re [8'] av 86€y] I have followed imperfecto utuntur. Popro. Prole-

Bekker, Poppo, and Goller in consi- gom. ‘s P 155. “The Olympiad in
ch An

“ whi drosthenes was the

dering the conjunction 8¢ to have been
“ror.” Compare also the constant

an interpolation. The natural con-

struction seems to be day de rs doxy
cen 3 re dy 86f9—rovro Kvpioy
€tvat.

18. ols ’Avdpoobévns—evixa] Non see-
pius nec diutius vincebat, sed semel
vicit. Refertur tamen hic sententia
ad priorem, ideoque tempori relativo
locus.... Itaque hac in re semper
etiam Diodorus, Dionysius, aliique,

use of the imperfect éredevra, in the
expressions rd Gépos éredkevra—dade-
xarov €ros €reXevra. The object of the
tense in these cases seems yr a ae ex-
press contemporaneousness, i ma
use such aword. “In this Olympiad
‘“* Androsthenes was winning his prize ;
“at such a period the summer was
sé ending.”

BYITPA®HS E. V. 48, 49. 241

ELIS. A. C. 420. Olymp. 90. 1.

> + ‘ bi, > aA A 3 nA 93

tending at the Olym- EXTiVOVTES THY Oixny autos Hv ev T@ "OdAup-
pic games by the Ele-
ans, of
their alleged disobe-
dience to the common

5 religious law of Greece.

“~ / "oH ~ 5 4 > A
TLAK@ VOU Aeloe ~KaTediKagayvTO aUuToY
4 n~ a“
gackovres todast emt Dupxoy re reéixos
4 2 ~ “ > - 3 “~ € ,
omAa emeveyxew Kai es Aempeov avrov ondi-
tas ev tais ‘Odvpmixais orovdais éoméeprpa.

on account

7 6€ xaradixn SiwryiAwn pvel Foav, Kara Tov omArny
4 , “ a e 4 y / |
€xaoTrov dvo pvai, womep 0 vopos exe. Aaxedaporvio dé 2
4 “
mpeoBes meppavres avrédeyov pn Stxalws oav xaradedt-
Y 6 ? s} 9 4 > t ‘ ,
xacGa, deyovtes un ennyyeAba mw és Aaxedaipova ras
10 o7rovdds, Or’ eaemepipay Tovs OmAiras. ’HaAeciot d¢ Trav rap 3
> a 9 , y ¥ 9 , dS /
aurois exexeipiay 70n ehacay eivar (rporas yap odiow
> a 8 és Ne n~ LS 9
autois emayyéhAovet), Kai novyaovrey oda Kai ov mpoc-
dexopevov, as év orovdais, avrovs Aabeiy adicnoavras. ot4
dé AaxeSatpoviot vireAapBavov ov xpewy eivas avrovs emay-

1. éxreivovres C.1.P.Q.c. ep re éxrp C.1.Q. ddvupmexg G.Q.c.k. . an
odéay? Bekker. in ed.1832. dip B.C.h. 4. abrav Bekk. &: dN viarnae G.1.K.d.i.
9- wo A.B.E.F.H.K.N.Q.V.e.g.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo sore.

11. abrois Bekk. 13. os] om. C.G.L.0.P.c.deik. 14. dmayyeiAa L.0.Q.

1. & ro ‘Odvpmaxp véyp) The
meani of the old apap seems to
be, “which fine being specified in the
“‘ Olympic law,” or, ‘‘ as tt was writien
** ¢n the Olympic law.”” Compare VII.
II, 1. 7a pev mpaxOévra ev Ddas woA-
Aais emorodais tore, that is, “as they
*‘have been related in many other
“ letters.”

3. todast én Supxoy] As odas
here seems to be used completely in
the sense of avrovs, this paseeee has
excited great attention. Poppo, Pro-
legom. I. p.147. maintains that where
no obscurity can possibly arise from
it, oday and airay may be sometimes
put confusedly in each other’s places.

obree says, “hic i aa clarissime
** valet avrovs. Sed,” he goes on to
say, “si constaret Phyrcum Eleorum
“‘fuisse possessionem, forsan leg

« gdav.” 1 should without hesitation
adopt the correction of ay, for
though nothing is known of Phyrcus,

it is most probable that it was a fort
belonging to the Eleans; so that oar
émi Supxoy would resemble the expres-

THUCYDIDES, VOL, Ul.

sions so often noticed ris GerraAlas émi
Pdpoadov, ris “Arrixns és *"EXevoiva,
&c. Bekker and Goller in their latest
editions both prefer the reading oday ;
and Goller compares VIII. 96, 3. char
em rov Hepaa.

7. dv0 pvai] This was the ordinary
ransom of a Peloponnesian soldier if
taken prisoner in battle with another Pe-
loponnesian army. (Herodot. V1. 79, 2.)
Was it then supposed that the soldiers
engaged in sacrilegious warfare became
the captives of the God whom they
offended, and must be redeemed from
him, as if they had actually been the
Shea of an enemy? For odayv xara-

edixdcOa, see the notes on I. 95, 3. and
III. 16, on Ss iiae ae

13. of 8€ Aaxe VLOL—ETEVEYKELY
Respondent Lacedemonii, si Elei inju-
riam sibi allatam putassent, non opus
fuisse inducias postea nihilo secius
Sparte indicere: indixisse tamen eos,
videlicet non rem ita, ut nunc prete-
xunt, sstimantes. Addunt se nusquam
alio post inducias indictas arma illis
intulisse. GOLLER.

R

@OTKTAIAOT
ELIK. A.C. 420. Olymp. 90. L
yetnar ert es Aaxedaipova, ci adixeiy ye 76n evoystov avrous,
adr’ ovy ws vouilovras tovTo Spacat, xai GrAa ovdapoce
g€rt avrois emeveyxely. ‘HActot 5€ Tov avrov Aoyou eixovro,
@S pev ovK adixovot pn ay weoGnva’ e Se BovAovrat
odio Aérpeoy amodoivat, TO Te avrav pépos adievat TOUS
apyupiou, Kai 0 T@ Oe@ yiyveras avrot Umép éxeivoy éxTiaely.
L. ws 5 ovx éonxovoy, ails rade n&iovv, Aémpeov pev p27
amodovvat, €& yn BovAovrat, avaBavras Sé€ ext Tov Bopoy
tod Aws rod ‘Odvpriou, eredn mpoOvpovvras ypnoba Tr—
iepp, amopoca: évavriov Tay ‘EAAnvey 7 nv amobdecety 10
avoTepoy THy Karadixny. ws Se ovde ravtra 7OcAov, Aaxedas-
poviot jev elpyovTo TOU iepov, Guoias Kal aydvov, Kal oikot
&vov, ot Se arAor “EAAnves EOewpovv awAnv Aenpearav.
gous Se ot HAcion Sediores un Big Ovowor, Evy Ordos Tay
vewtépov dudaxny eiyov’ HAOov Se avrois Kat ’Apyeio. Kat rs
Mavru7s, yids éxarépwv, cai "A@nvaiwv immys, ot éy
4 Apyet umeuevoy thy éoprnv. Seos 8 eyévero TH TWavnyupe
péeya pn Evv Srdos EADwow ot Aaxedapoviot, GAdws Te
Kat émedy xal Aixas o ’ApxeoiAdou Aaxcdapovus ev Tp

2AR

5-
; 8. avaSavras A.B.F.
11. ray] om. i. i

ekk : .F.H.
14. ow B.F.H.K.d.e.f.g.h.i.k. 19. Aixyas A.B.

oy) ;
.B.E.F.H.h.

8. dvaBdyras|] I have adopted this
reading, because, according to Bekker’s
edition of 1832, it is found in three
MSS. besides being, as I think, abso-
lutely required according to the rules
of the language. The passage in ch.
41,2. ovx éovroy,—adr el Bovdorra,
érousot elyat, is not a parallel case.
There the nominative is the case that
would be naturally used, as it refers
to the party speaking. and it is only
irregular because the genitive absolute
had been used before, instead of as ovr
erst niet here dvaSdvras rete re
refer to the party speaking, an e
nominative therefore would’ be a mere
soleciem.

I2. elpyor
G.H.hk. correct. E. et V. Poppo. Goell. B

ekk. peiyas i. ceteri Acixas.

10. drouéca:| Dobree considers this
word to be equivalent to eropdou. I
aang! peace gar the word is

ere improperly, from its being i-
tually applied to the oath of an accused
party, who would disclaim the charge
against him upon oath. Here there is
indeed no disclaimer, but the tendency
of the oath was still exculpatory, inas-
much as it would procure a remission
of the sentence otherwise denounced.

12. rou lepov, Oucias cal d-yever | Com-
pare ch. 49, I. etpxOnoay rov. iepov, Sore
py Gvew pnd dyoviferOas.

19. Alyas 6 = aaa See Pausa-
nias, VI. 3,1. Xenophon. Hellen. III.
2, 31.

EYTTPAOHS E. Vz. 50, 51.
HERACLEA. A.C. 420. Olymp. 90.1
ayave Ure Tay paBoovyav mAnyas EAaBev, Gre vixavTos ToD
éavrov Cevyous Kai avaxnpuyOevros Bowwtav Snuociov Kara
THY ovK ELovoiay THS aywvicews mpoeADwv és TOV ayava
avéednoe Tov jvioxov, BovAopevos SnA@oat Gre EavToU FY TO
Sapna’ wore ToAAG On paAdrov emehoBnvro mavres Kat
IQ / ‘4 wv € , 4 e 4 ?
eSoxes Tt veov evecOau ot pevrot Aaxedarpovior yovxacay
TE Kal 7) EopTH auTois oUTw Suprdev. és Se KopwOov pera ras
5 , > a ff Q e , 2 , (
Odvpmea "Apyeioi re kai ot Evppaxor adixovro Senoopevor
avrav mapa oas “edOciv, Kat Aaxedapoviov mpéerBes
wy tA Q n ‘4 4 o eat
10 €TUXOY TapoVTEs, Kai TOAA@Y AOYwY yevopéevwy TEAS ovdEV
erpaxOn, adAa cvewrpov yevopevov SueAvGnoay éxacroe er
tf ‘ 4 > ,
oixov. Kal To Oépos ereAevra.

243

LI. Tot & émiytyvopévov yepadvos “HpaxAewras trois ev
Tpayin, payn éyévero mpos Aiviivas xai Aodomas kal
MnXeas Kat Gecoaday twas. mpocokovyra 2
Defeat of the colonists 4,/) x €6 = ae / ? . 2
ap TH € TAUTA Mode. TOAEuLaA HY* OV
of Heracles (IIL 92.) Oe eee . oD : se ;
by the neighbouring ‘yap er GAA Twi yy 7) TH ToUT@Y TO xwpior
tribes. ) , \ 2 6 , re 4 a / Xx
eretxicOn. Kat evOus re kabiotapevy TH ode
nvavriwovro és Goov eduvavro pOeipovres, kal ToTE TH paxn
ao evixnoay tovs ‘HpaxAedras, cal evapns o Kvidios Aaxe-

15 HERACLEA.

3- ox] om. R, mpooedOav B.F.V.h. 4. 6rs xal éavrov Q. 6. novxd-
cayres omigsa re, A.b. novyafdv re C.V. et marg. N. 12. €pos] rehos B.
Gedos h. 13. Hpaxdecoras B.G.k. 14. tpaxiem Hi. alnévas G.I.k.
dudvas E. dddrgqaras Q. 16. yap] om. h. ravra A.B.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.O.
Q.V.c.d.e.fg-hk. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ravrp. 17. 4 mH) wy

Rass
B.h. 18. axorapém G. duorapérvy L.O.P.e.k.m. 19. éduvovro A.H.
rére}om.Q. = 20. mdtos i. i‘ :

junctions re—xal,

3. mpoeAOdar—ivioyoy] Suidas ex
hoc loco, et ex Homero ostendit, etiam
locum ipsum, in quo certatur, vocari
ayéva. Adnotat ibi Portus Odyss. @.
260. dyéva poni pro loco, in quo salta-
tur : et Eustathius ibi monet p.
1595- Et Homerus ita etiam alibi.
*Avaxnpurrey proprium esse in hac re
verbum ostendit Heraldus II. Adver-
sarior. 14. DuKER.

7. 9 opr) atrois otrw dnrbev]
Poppo observes rightly that the con-

8

show that pian ple

of the sentence refer alike to the

deemonians. The words therefore sig-
nify, “The Lacedemonians however
‘* were quiet, and saw the festival thus
“* pass by, without offering to disturb it.”

16. ov yap én’ DAy rivt y7] ’Avri rod
our emt BdApy @DAns rivds yns. ScHOL.

ob yap er DAg tot yj—erexicbn]
** For it was their country in particular
“against which the place was forti-
‘¢ fied.” Compare III. 93, 3. and the
note there.

19. qvayriovvro] Vid. III. 92. 93, 3.
DuxeEr.

20. 6 Kyldios] Haack, Heilman,

R 2

244 GOTKTAIAOT

HERACLEA. A.C.419 Olymp. 99.1.
Sapomos apywv avrav arave, SuehOapnoay Sé xai arArAn
tov ‘Hpaxdcwrav. xai 0 yepov éredevta, xai Swdexarov
Eros T@ TwoAEup eredEUTA.
LIT. Tov & emcycyvopeévou Oépovs evOus apyopévou thy
“Hpaxdeay, as pera Thy payny xaxas épbeipero, Bowrois
a6 a8 ss grapédaBov, xat “Hynoerniday rov Aaxedat-

Olymp. 90. 1.
of 4 € > ~ @ 33-7
asian alco porn ws ou xadcos daca eLerenpay.
NESUB. deoavres dé mapéAaBov To ywpiov py Aaxe-

Saysovioy ta xara TleAorovyncoy OGopuBoupevoy * AGnvator
AaBoor Aaxedarpovior pévros opyovro avrois.

2 Kai rov avrov Oépous "AAxiBiadns o KAewiou orparryos
a 3 ’ ] , AY ~ ? ,
av "AGnvaiov, ’Apyeiwy xat tov Evppaywv Evprpacoovrovr,
€Nov és TleAorovwnoov per’ dAtywov "AGnvaiov onArrav Kat
TokeTav, Kat trav avrobev Lvppayov wapadaBwv, Ta Te
ara Evyxabiorn repi thy Evppayiay Suaropevopevos Tedo- 15
Tovyngov TH oTpaTiG, kal Ilarpéas re Teixn Kabeiva: Enewev
> a a , NSN Cd a e os, AW ne a
és Oadaccay, kai avros erepov Stevoetro tetxioa eri Te ‘Pie

t@ 'Axaixp. KopivOur S€ xai Savor, cal ols tw &v
BAaBy retxerbev, BonOnoavres SuexorAvoay.
LITT. Tos & avrot Oépovs ‘Emdavpios xai *Apyetots 20

I, kai of ZAAos N.V. GdAn c. 2. ai d08.—éreXevra] om. K.h. . TOUS
xara C. 10. épyi{ovro Q.V.g. 11. 6 dAxcBiadns o K. Sante A
12. tpaccdryreyv Q. 13. érktray abnvaiwy g. 14. uppayer wapadafew A.
BEFGHKN.V.cghik. Haack. Poppo. . Bekk. vulgo xai sapadaSer

Ta re Onda V. Ig. meAorrovynoou P. 16. émi Q. Grecer g. 17. Erepov]
érepos I. retxioey V. 18, xal of cixvadmor e. ois ey BAGBy hy re-
xerbev V.

Poppo, and Giller, consider this as the

nitive case from Kyids. And even
if we struck out Aaxedaiudmos ag an
interpolation, we can hardly conceive
that the Spartans would have entrusted
the military command of their colony
to a foreigner, even though Cnidus was
a Spartan colony. Kvidis, Kvidvos would
then be a noun formed like Péafis, To-
détos, IV. 107, 2. and the termination in
cos rather than in «dos would be used,
in order to avoid the recurrence of
pre two deltas in such a word as Kyi-

s.

13. per GA‘yeor "AOnvaier| Dobree
refers to Isocrates, de Bigis, p. 349. D.
(p. 504. Bekker.) Scaxociovs dwXiras
éxov ras peyioras rédes rev éy Hedo-
Tovjow Aaxedatpovioy per anéorncer,
tyaov de Evppdyous ewoince. ‘The
sage is curious, as affording an wiai-
tional instance of the inveterate habits
of misrepresentation and exaggeration
which led the rhetoricians to falsify
sale | fact they touched upon.

18. ois hv €vy BAdBy retywrbev} Com-
pare I. 100, 3. ols woA€usoy fy 1d yeopior
—«ri{dpevoy,

SYTITPA@HE E. V. 52, 53.

EPIDAURUS. A. ©. 419. Olymp. 90. 1. :

qroAEmos éyéveTo, Mpohacer pev mept Tov Ovuaros Tov ’AroA-
Awvos Tov IlvOaéws, 6 Séov amayayeiv ovK
bebrgiecaaiieas anéreymov vmrep Borapiov "Emdavpior’ (xv-
Argives preparetoin. prararot de Tov iepov joav ’Apyeiou) édoxet
s —sC« at vev ris alias ryv Emidavpov T@ TE
"AAKiBiadn Kal Tois “Apyeios mpocAafelv, Hv Svvwvra, THs
te KopivOov évexa novyxias, kai éx ris Aiyins Bpayurépav

245

EPIDAURUS.

2. wvOaéws Poppo. Wesseling.
aibéas B. meiBotos e. Pa
correctus C. vulgo et Bekker, Mu@éws.
Tapevor c.d.i. mapaBorapiwy f.
qapa tworapiey K, sorapioy R.

2. tov Hvéaéws| Such is Wesseling’s
correction of the common reading Iv-
Gé€ws, (ad Diodor. Sicul. tom. I. p. 533.)
in which he is followed by Poppo.
Compare Pausanias, II. 24. 35. 36. and
III. rx.; also Steph. Byzant. in Hv6o.
Goller follows Valckenaer in reading
Iivéaréws, and Dobree thinks the true
form is Ilvéads. The temple alluded
to stood on the ascent to issa, the
citadel of Argos. (Pausan. II. 24.)
There were other temples of the same
god at Hermione and at Asine, (Pau-
san. II. 35. 36.) and also at Sparta.
(Pausan. III. 11.) The tradition ran
that her was a son of Apollo, who
came from Delphi into Peloponnesus,
and introduced the worship of Apollo ;
and that Argos was the first place
which he visited. This probably means
that the worship of Apollo, the national

od of the Dorians, was established by
fhe Argives earlier than by any other
of the Dorian states after their conquest
of Peloponnesus. Be this as it may,
we know that Argos enjoyed in early
times a much greater dominion and
influence than she possessed in the
Peloponnesian war; and she was pro-
bably at the head of a confederacy of
the adjoining states, (Miiller, Dorier, I.
p. 153.) and thus enjoyed both a politi-
cal and religious yuan’ e re-
ligious supremacy outlasted the politi-
cal; and the Argives still retained the
management of the temple of Apollo
Pythzeus, to whom offerings were due
from the several states of the confede-

ad Diodor. Sic. t. I. p. 533
mvOatews Valcken. ad Roever. p. lxxiv.

mbiios K.f.g.
Goell. smv6aias
3. €reurrov E. Bo-

ee E.
rraparrorayiov Wesselingius, Haack. Poppo. g.
5. xat om. K.b.

racy, just as they were sent by the
several states of Latium to the common
temple of Jupiter Latiaris on the Alban
mount. But the words irép Borauloy
are perfectly inexplicable, nor does the
correction mapanorayioy, approved of
by Wesseling and received by Poppo,
lessen the difficulty. For if the people
of any particular district in Epidaurus
had been called Parapotamii, or “the
“ people by the river side,” Thucydi-
des would, I think, have written not
maparorapioyv, but réy mapamorapioy
xaXoupéevorv. I believe, therefore, either
that Sorauioy is corrupt, or that its
meaning is something peculiar and
technical, of which we are wholly igno-
rant.

[Poppo thinks that the temple here
spoken of could not have been at Ar-

os, because the Argives are said to

ve been xupidrarot rov flepov, an ex-
pression which implies that some other
people had something to do with it
also. But still the temple may have
been at Argos, and if the Argives had
the chief controul of it, other states
and have had the right to go thither
with sacrifices on certain occasions,
without any infringement of the para-
mount rights of the Argives over the
temples of their own tye]

6. ris re KopivOou—novyias] “To
‘insure the neutrality of Corinth,”
because the Corinthian territory would
be exposed to ravage on the side of
Epidaurus, especially as the Athenians
would thus have so ready a means of

OOTKTAIAOT
EPIDAURUS. A.C. 41% Olymp 96.2
ever Oa Thy PonOeay 7 SKvAAaiov wepemdeiv Tois ’ AGnvaioss.
mapeckevacovTo ovv oi Apyetos ws avrot és tHv 'Eidavpov
Sia Tov Ovparos thy eompakw exBadovyres. LIV. ekeorpa-
The Lacedamoniams Tevoray Oe Kal ot Aaxedayovios KaTa TOUS av-
“hone "7 rovs xpovovs mavdnuet és Acdxrpa Tis éavray 5
¢@ Carnean festival,
convot amit the Epi- pleOopias mpos To Avxatov, ~ Ayidos Tou *Apyt-
decriane. Sapov BactAéws rryoupevou’ de dé ovdeis G7rat
goTparevovowy, ovde ai modes €& Ov eréeuhOnoay. ws 3 avrois
ra duaBarnpia Ovopevors ov mpovyepe, avroi re amnAOov ex
oikov Kai rois Evppayows mepijyyetAay pera Tov péAAovra 10
(Kapveios & jv pny, tepopnvia Awptedor) rapacxevateo Oar

PAG

rovs d@nvaious d.
éotpa

I. oxvAatoy C.i.
Advres A.B.E.F.H.Q.
m. 6.

Gov L. 2. re} 0
roy} ra L.0.Q. 11, xpaveios C.K.e.g.

maki descents on Peloponnesus.
The change in the construction is cu-
rious; the infinitive écecOa depending
on ¢ddéxet, which must be repeated from
éddxes mpocdafey, though with a dif-
ferent signification.

5. és Aevxrpa| “ Leuctra should be
“sought for southward of Londari,
** towards the sources of the Gatheatas,
‘and the passage which leads from
“the head of its valley, attaer" oe
“‘ Taygetic fange, into the vale of the
id Eves.” Col. Leake, Travels in the
sti vol. II. p. 322.

9: npta Gvopéevors ov mpov-
xépes] Hoc cap. seq. §. 3. dicit, ot
évravba ra SvaBarnpia abrois ¢yévero. Et

cap. 116, I. &s avrois ra dtaBarnpia lepa
ovx ¢yiyvero. Vide Heraldum I. Adver-
ear. 5. DUKRER.

11. Kapveios, x. r. X.] Pausanias va-
rias hujus nominis causas prodit. Infra
cap. 75, 2,5. Kdpve, dies testi Apollinis
apud deemonios. Vid. Spanhem.

Callimach. Hymn. Apoll. v. 73. et
78. Add. Meurs. III. Miscellan. La-
con. e Quantum = his verbia, et tis,

uz hic paullo eguntur, rdvy pnva
: y faa Lp ia totus hic men-
sis, vel certe maxima illius pars, sacris
ac diebus festis apud Lacedsemonios
videtur destinatus fuisse. Et fortassis
talis fuit lcpopnvia, per quam Thebani

2. dpyeios sine articulo R. 3. eofa-

} 6. wpds] ém e. 7. 6mm Q.c.g.i.

10. rous fuupdyous G.L.O.c.i.k. — weperzyyedAow h.
wyjom.Q. lepounria N.g.

Plateeas occupare voluerunt, III. 56, 2.
et 65, 1. qaemadmodum apud Romanos
totus fere December diebus festis et
ludis absumebatur. Et lepoyunviay non
unius, sed plurium dierum, sacrum, et
per eam ab armis cessatum, atque indu-
cias ante lepounviay prom fuisse,
e Luciani Icaromenippo in fin. intelligi-
tur: ubi Jovem Diis pcenas in Philoso-
phos poscentibus respondisse fingit, se,
quz vellent, facturum, sed in preesen-
tia non fas esse quemquam supplicio
adfici: lepounvia yap ear, os tore,
Hnvey rerrdper’ xal fon Thv éxeyeipicy
Adunv. Que etsi ficta sunt, ta-
men quid in lepounvig observari solitam
fuerit, indicant; et quod de cxeyetpé
dicit, non opere tantum anius die
gacro convenit. Dio, lib, XXXVIII.
. 61. lepounviay vocat dies, joo Bi-

ulus Cesari obnunciabat : .

6 Onpos éx roy yépov ouvehbew ;

5 Kalgape,
dodxis ye édvewréepile rt, evere ero bud
Toy Umnperay, Ors lepounvia ety. Vertunt
ibi dies festos : quod caute accipiendum
dicit Casaubonus ad Sueton. Cvs. c. 20.
quia obnunciatione quidem dies nefas-
tus fit, et comitialis esse desinit, nec
tamen festus, et doprdotos fit. Itaque
quid Dio appellet iepoznviay we non in-

EYITPAPHS E. Vz. 54.

247

EPIDAURUS. A.C. 419. Olymp. 90.2.

@s oTparevoopevous.

Tob mpo Tov Kapveiou pnvos e&eAOovres rerpads dOivovros,

I. oTparevoopévors g.

C.c.d.e.g.i.
rerpadny R.

telligere addit. Non videtur alia ratio
dari posse cur Dio hos dies iepopnviay
vocarit, quam quod illis non magis cum
ulo agi poterat, quam lepounvias et
th us dopracipzots. Illa porro, lepopnvia
Awpeidor, non minus, quam preceden-
tia, per parenthesin inseruntur. DuKER.
2. rov mpd rov Kapyelou pnvds—re-
rpad: pbivovros| The month before Car-
neus was Hecatombeus, correspondin
to the Athenian Hecatombzon: an
Carneus itself corresponded with the
Athenian Metageitnion, in which a fes-
tival in honour of Apollo was celebrated
also at Athens. e Carnean festival
took place about our months of Jul
and st. See Herodot. VII. Sob.
2,3. VIII. 72, 2. Miiller, Orchomenos,
p. 327. and Dorier, I. p. 354, 355. But
there is great obscurity in what is said
respecting the Argives setting out from
home on the 27th of Hecatombeus, as
well as in the words that follow. Ad-
hering to Bekker’s text and stopping,
that 1s, connecting mdyra rév xpdvoy
with s, and not with éréBadoy, I
would offer the following attempt at
explanation. The object of the Argives
seems to have been to delay their inva-
sion till the latest moment, in order that
the sacred month might have begun
before the allies of Epidaurus could
receive intelligence of the attack made
upon her; and yet to cross their own
frontier before the period of the festival
began, that the d:aSarnpia might be
performed successfully. Now if we
suppose that the sacredness of the
month Carneus extended itself to the
three last days of the preceding month
Hecatombeus, or that some other t
festival took place in those three days,
(as the Panathenza at Athens did ac-
tually begin on the 28th of the cor-
responding month ur apra webin eos
that the d&aSarjpia could not have been
performed successfully after the 27th,
we can understand at once the whole
passage. To conceal their intentions

3°] om. B.F.h.
sorta G. rerdpry e. elxoory €B3dun c.d.i. rerdpry piv. &£erd. V.

2. kpaveiou C.G.K.g. é£eAOdyros

as long as possible, the Argives did not
commence their march till the very last
day on which they could lawfully pass
their frontiers for any hostile purpose.
Accordingly they marched without in-
terruption during the whole day, reach-
ed the frontier and crossed it before
night, and were thus actually in the
Epidaurian territory when the sacred
period began. But so soon as it began,
no Dorian army could cross its own
frontiers till it was over; and thus the
allies of Epidaurus, on hearing of the
invasion, were utterly unable to give
any assistance; the Corinthians and
Phliasians advancing as far as the bor-
ders of Epidaurus, but being unable to
leave their own limits, so as to cross
them. Whereas the Argives, having no
need to perform the d:a8arjpia, as they
were already out of their own territory,
had nothing to prevent them from car-
ying on their hostile operations during
the whole period of the sacred month.
[GGller translates, ‘“ Sed agmen du-
‘* centes die quarto a fine Hecatombei
“tum hoc die tum per omne tempus
‘‘ usque ad initium Carneorum, i.e. per
** decem fere dies Epidauriorum agrum
*‘incursione vastabant.” He adds,
‘¢ Per ipsa Carnea ab armis recedebant,
‘nam ea universis Doriensibus sacra
‘‘erant. Hinc patet, ex Vat. H. Grev.
“*[B.K.h.] legendum esse éoéBaddov
“* pro éréBadov.”” Bishop Thirlwall says,
‘“* The Argives pene their march on a
“* day which they had always been used
‘to keep holy, and made an irruption
“with the usual ravages into the Epi-
‘‘ daurian territory.” He translates
therefore xal dyovres—mdyra rdv xpdvor,
* Although they were always in the
‘habit of keeping this day sacred.”
But can Thucydides have written cai
= paid as signifying xaimep dyovres?
et the interpretation given in my ori-
ginal note must be wrong, so far as re-
lates to wrdyra rdv ypdvoy: for the words
cannot signify, I think, dAny ry npépav.

"Apyeton 8 avaywpnoavrav avrav3

ens

248 OOTKTAIAOYT
EPIDAURUS. A.C. 419% Olymp 90.2
Kal GyOVTES THY Nyuepay TaUTHnY TavTa Tov xpovoy, éo¢Badov
4€s THY "Emdavpiay xat eSjouv. "Emdavpur de rovs Evuppayous
€meKaGAOUVTO” OY TWES OL PEV TOY HVA TpovUacicayro, ot
de xat és peOopiay rs “Emidavpias éADovres novyatov.
LV. xai xa ov ypovoy ev TH "Emdavpe ot "Apyeto joay,s
és Mavrivecay mpeofeias amo tay moAdewy fuvndOov, ’AGn-
Fruities negotiations Valov TapaxaAccavTwy. Kai yryvomévey Acyov
See ene an a Evpapidas & Kopivétos ovx &fn tous Adyous
main inactive Tos épyois opodoyeiy’ oeis pev yap trepi
eipnuns Evyxabnobau, rovs & ’Emdavpious xai tovs Evupa- 10
xous xai tous ’Apyeious we Owdwv ayrireraxOar Staddoa
Ps nn 929 ¢ 4 b e a rd
oty mparov xpnva ad’ exarepwv eAPovras Ta oTpatoreda,
LY Cd 4 ld a a > & LS ?
2kal orm wadw Xeyew wept THS Elpnyns. Kat mewbevres
Vf 8 S 9 a 9 rd 3 ~ 9 t
@xovTo Kat tous ’Apyelous amryayov éx THs ’Emdavpias.
Borepoy S€ és ro avTo EvvehOovres ovd’ as eduvnOnoay
EvpPnvas, adX’ ot ’Apyetor wadw és THv ’Emdavpiay éaé-
3 Badov Kai éSjouv. éeFeorparevoay Sé xai ot Aaxedaipovior és
Kapvas, xai as oud’ évraida ra SuaBarnpia avrois éyévero,

I. eheger pee B.K.h. , Poppo. Goell. 2. émdavpiord. 3. pli arid shi e.
énavpig E. _ of dpyetos A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K. L N.O.P.V. .C. d.e.g.b.i.k. Haack.
Boppe oell. Bekk. omittunt articulum. 6.amd] eh. 8. eipapidas

we
A. ‘CE.F.G.H. K.L.N.O.P.V.c.g.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ddayidas h.

vulgo épapidas. Conf. II. 33, 1. et Valcken. ad Herodot. 1V.150,2. 9. obas R.
10. cvyxafjcba B. ae 12. ep H. Poppo. Goell. éAdévrra E. 13. wepi
elpnyny N. Artic. om 14. €mnyayovc. 15. A agri g-h. 16. éo€Bah-
Aovh. 17. éorpdrevoayQ, 18. 0s Bae 8 évrav0a C. prima manu. a] om. g.

I am unable therefore to find any Idem II. 59. Kai ovres a 3) as eis
explanation of the Panes which is pay rraperxevagpevos. iil. p. 83.

alee hesirig sgt Gl
I. wat
Portus et rstiee hoc de. yea feekad
dierum festorum acceperunt. Et sic
ante eos alii apud Scholiasten. Mihi
Valla rectius videtur vertisse, itinere
Sacto. Nam ut dyew, andyesv, faye,
et mpordyew rv oTpartay, ita etiam €A-
Aemrixas eadem omnia sola dicuntur.
Xenophon. I. Cyrop. in fin. “Hi Oras
mpds moAepious mpooayey, y] ardyew amd
moepiny, i) ras mpds retxos dye, i
andayew. bid. tye 8n vor cata Képas
dyovri—xai et os emt pddayyos dyoyrt.

“Ore §3n xatpos ein dyew eri rovs wode-
pious. riyaes

12. pov erOdvras | “ That de-
“ puties for ‘both of the parties now
“ negotiating at Mantinea, should first
‘* go and separate the opposing armies.”
And so Dobree also understands the

17. i Kapvas] Caryz appears to have
D on the road from Sparta to Tegea,

under mount Parnon, and near the
head of one of the valleys which run
down from Parnon into the valley of
the CEnus, the stream which joins the

ZYITPA®HS E. V. 55, 56.
EPIDAURUS. A.C. 419. Olymp. 90.2.
exavexopnoay. "Apyeto: dé tepovres ths "Emidavpias os TO 4
Tpirov pépos amnADov en’ oixov. Kai’ A@nvaioy avrois xidzot
éBonOncay omXira: cai ’AdKiBuadns orparnyos* muOopevor
dé trovs Aaxedatpovious éLeorpareicOa:, Kai ws ovdev ert
5 auTov Edel, annABov. Kat TO Oépos ovTw dinrOev.

LVI. Tot & emeytyvopevov yeavos Aaxedaupovio Aa-
Oovres *A@nvaiovs ghpovpo’s te Tpiaxociovs Kat ’Aynocr-
miday apxovra kara Oadacoay és ’Eridavpov
éoereppay. ’Apyeion & édOovres wrap *AOn- 2
vaious eémekaAouv Ort yeypappevoy ev Tais
omovoais Sut Ths éavrav éxaoTovs py éav

249

The Athenians again
garrison Pylus with
Messenians and He-
IO lots, to annoy the La-
cedemonians. Desul-

tory warfare continued 3 ; : ‘ ;

9
between Argos and grodeuious duevat, eaceiay KaTa Oadaccav
Epidaurus.

~ \ > ‘ > A b 4
mapamAevoa’ Kai et pn Kaxeivor es TTvAov
“N
Aaxedatpoviovs rovs Meoaonviovs kai EiAwras,
15 adunoerOat avrot. "A@nvaio de ’AAKiBiadov reicavros 7H 3
a “ e e ‘4 4 3 > / e
pev Aaxovixn orndn umeyparpay ort ouK evéuevay ot Aaxe-
~ + 4 a
Saspovioe Tois dpxots, es Se TIvAov éexopucav rovs ex Kpaviwv

KojLovaW emt

I. os} om. B.h. 3. kat 6 dAxBiddns K. = wuddpevos C.F.H.K.R.c.d.e.f.g.k.
.anmnrGe C.d.i. 6. AaOdvres rovs aOnvaiovs V.d. 7. Ppoupovs retpaxogious K.
aynowriday E. ayournidsay R.F. 8. és] ws N.V. om. B. émdaupiay e.
It. éxdgroo Q. 13. xat el] xe K. 14. rovs] Kai i. 15. adixnoacba C.

16. éréypavay I.

17. éy kpavig g.

Eurotas from the north-east, just above
1 peng See Colonel Leake, Trav. in

orea, vol. III. p go. vol. II. p. pat:
Compare also Polybius, XVI. ts au-
sanias, IT. 38. IIL ro. Xenoph. Hellen.
VI. 5, 25, 27-

4. eorparevoOa | “ Had ended their
“ expedition,” i.e. were returned home
again. Compare Lysias, pro Milite,
p- 319. Reiske. ednAwoa ors éorparev-
pévos einy, i.e. as Taylor rightly in-
terprets it, “ Rude donatum esse.”
And again, Eratosthen. p. 419. éredy
ai rapayxal yevernpevat foray, i. 6.
““were over.” Poppo ascribes this
sense of the word to the preposition,
rather than to the tense; (Prolegom.
I. p. 246.) but éxorparevo occurs in
this very chapter, §. 3, and in the
preceding one, §. 1, and again in the

s8th, §. 1, always in its ordinary mean-
ing of “ marching out of one’s own
“‘ territory,” and not of “ completing
“an expedition.”

[Goller in his second edition pro-
poses to strike out the conjunction de
after mu@épevor, referring the iciple
to the preceding clause, and interpret-
ing «LeorparetoOa simply, “ profectos
‘‘ esse ad bellicam expeditionem.”’ ]

IS. rH perv Aaxovexy ormAn tréypaway |
This was an intermediate step, to shew
that they did not renounce the treaty
with Lacedsemon utterly. Had they
done so, the monument on which the
treaty was engraved would have been
destroyed altogether. See Demosthen.
Melagopolit. p. 209. Reiske. dei ras
aTndas Kxabedeww atrov’s ras mpbs On-
Baiovs.

250 GOTKTAIAOYT
ARGOLE. AC. 418 Olymp 90.3.
4EiAwras AnilerOa, ra § adda novyaloyv. rov dé yeysmva
Tourov moAcnouvrev “Apyeiov xat "Emdavpiov payn pe
ovdepia eyevero ex mapacKeuns, evedpar S€ Kal xaradpopai,
Sév ais ws TuUxoLe Exatépwy Tus SiepOeipovro. Kai TeAcv-
T@YTOS TOU XEyL@VOS pos éap HON KAipaxas éyovTes O15
"Apyeioe 7ABov exit ryv ’Emidavpov, os épnuov ovens da
Tov moAenov Bia aipnoovres’ Kal ampaxrot amnABov. Kai 6
Xeywov erehevTa, Kai Tpirov Kai Séxarov eros Te woAcup
éredevTa.

LVII. Tov & emtytyvopevov Oépovs pecovvros Aaxedat- 10
povin, ws avrois ot te "Emdavpio Evppayxoe ovres éra-
acs 0100.3, Aas@apouv Kal TadAa év TH TleAomovyno@ ra

aRGoLIA. «= rev aheoTnKer Ta S ov KaAdds Elxe, vopioavres,
ee ee et HN Mpoxaradnovra: éy Taye, exit mA€ov
and invade Argolis ywongvecOal UTA, EOTPATEVOY QUTOL Kai OL15
with the combined
force of their whole ExAwres mravdnuet ex’ “Apyos’ myetro de Ayes

ao 6 'Apydayou Aaxeda:poviwy Baoireus. Evve-
atparevoy & avrois TeyeGrat xai door aAdot 'Apxadav
Aaxedapovios Evupaxor joav. ot 5 &x tas aAAns Tedo-
movynoouv Evppayot Kat oi eLwbev és DAovvra Evved€yovTo, 20
Bowwrot ev wevraxiwxiAlot omAirat Kal Torovro: YtAol Kai
inmns Tevraxoolon Kal dyummo. oot, KopivOror dé SuyiAsoe

2. rodepovrroy ray apyetov B.h. 3. éxdpopal h. 4. «pbcipovro K.Q.
6. #ABov] €XOdvres B.h. 7. alpnoorra: d. 8. xai rd rpiroy g. xal rpiroy—
éreXevta| om. d. 10. peootirre| om. Q. 13. aheornxes A.B.h. ceteri ade-
OTnKa. 14. wpoxaraAnyorra I5.G. xaradnyovra A.B.F.h. Bekker. ed. 1832.
15. avrovsc. ra avra K. 16. és K.c.d.i. 51a Q. 6] om. h.
17. AaxeSatpoviwy] om. g. 18. reyeara: cai A.B.F.H.Q.V.e.f. Poppo. Goell.

Bekk. ceteri reyearai re xai. dpxades L.O.P.Q. —- 20. Aacovrra i.
B.h. didrotvra Q. GiAcscovvra E. prim. man. 22. xat dusmo—onAiras| om. K.
dunno A.B.C.E.F.G.V.c.g.k. tivo} door A.B.

1. EiAwras AniferOat] Sore Ani{ecba. and that the city would thus be left
ScHoL. ) Th - poiy rea ‘ -

6. as épnuov otons exp 22. duro | Foot soldiers meeps
that the fares of the P idaurane would among the cavalry, and armed with
be dispersed over their whole territory missile weapons. See Schneider on
in defending forts and strong positions, Xenoph. Hellen. VII. 5, 23. and Har-
on account of the plundering warfare ration, in desrros. ey seem to
which the Argives were carrying on, the same sort of troops with the

EYITPA@HE E. V. 57, 58.

ARGOLIS. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.
omNirat, ot & addoe ws Exaotot, PAaow Se Tavorparta,
LVIII. ‘Apyeio: de

“ Q ‘
MWPOTOV THY TAapacKkeuny

251

4 > a > 4 s ,
Gre €v TH Exelvoy jv TO oTparevpa.
They enter the Arsive or nogirOouevot TO TE
territory in three di- _ He ‘ i a ‘ m
visions, and cut of TOV Aaxedatpoviov, Kai éretdn és Tov PAovvra
the Argive army from a

bie BovAcpevot trois aAdow mpocpifa éydpovr,

f 4 ® “

tore 5n é&eoTparevoay Kai avroi. éBonOnoav 5 avrois xat
Maris, exovres tous aderépous Evupayous, kal "HAeiov
TpiurxiArot omXirat. Kal mpoiovres amavrace Tois Aaxedas- 2
poviows ev MeOvdpio rns ’Apxadias, kat xaraAapBavovow
¢ @& , \ e | ® “ e 4 ~

roéKarepot Aohov. Kal of pev "Apyeior ds pepovwpevots Tois
Aaxedaipovios traperxevatovro payerOa, o Se “Ayis rHs
VUKTOS avacTnoas TOY oTpaTov Kal AaOav eEmopeveTo és
PAvoivra mapa rovs aAdrouvs Evppayous. Kat oi "Apyeior3
aicOopevor dua &o €xopovv, mparov pev és “Apyos, éreira
12 , A ’ ‘ a ,

15 Se 7) wpooedexovro tous Aaxedatpoviovs pera trav Evpyaxov

4 A} 4 a eal # \ , N

KaraBnoerOa, Thy kata Neyeay odov. “Ayis Se tavrny pev 4
& 4 » 9 4 s 4 nw
nv mpoaedexovTo ovK erpamero, Tapayyeidas Se Trois Aaxe-
Saipoviows Kai “Apxact cai “Emdavpios adAnv exapnoe
xaAernv, Kai KareBn és To Apyetwv ediov’ Kai KopivOra

é ré te Heilman. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. i rére. 4. pidvovvra
B.b. Late the c.i. 6. de i rovs | om. ba 8. ig “a maa
g. AapBavovor I. 10. pepovepevos h. 13. @edsovrvra B. Aciovyra h.
rdtovvra i. of] om. {* 14. wera AB. Bekk. Goell. omisso 8¢.
15. Tous Xax. pera Tey fupp. E.G. pera ray fuppayoy rous Aax. A.B.h. Bekk.
16. vépeay G. 19. apyetov K.P.

brrodspduoe Witot of Herodotus, VIT.
158, 4. Xenophon expressly calls them
sre{oi dummoe. Their use is described
by Cesar, Bell. Gall. I. 48. ed. Delph.
Bell. Civil. IIT. 84.

9. &y Mebudpip ris ‘Apxadias] Me-
thydrium stood in the upper valley of
the Ladon, or rather of the Tragus,
which flows into the Ladon. It was

by a mountain ridge from
the plain of Mantinea; and the Lace-
dzmonians took this more circuitous
route to Phlius, in order to avoid pass-
ing by Mantinea. From Methydrium
the right march of Agis would pass by
Orchomenus, the Zerethra, or Catavo-

thra of Skotini, and Alea; from whence
it would cross over into the valley of
the Asopus, in which Phlius stands.
See Col. Leake, Trav. in Morea, vol. IT.
P. 57, 58. :

MeOudpip| MeOvdprov rns Meyadoro-
Airi8os vocat Polybius IV. 11. Nam
ex quo condita est Megalopolis, in vi-
cum degeneravit; unde inter Kopas
recenset Pausanias, a quo etiam no-
minis ratio petatur. Meminerunt ejus
etiam Plutarch. Cleon. p. 806. Plin.
I. 420. Porphyr. de Abstin. II. 16.
Wass. Vide etiam Holstenium ad
Stephanum. DuKER.

252 COTKTAIAOT
ARGOLIS. A.C. 418 Olymp 00.3.
cat [leAAnvns Kai PAracwe pov érépay emopevovro™ ois
S¢ Bowrois xai Meyapedot xai Sexvevios cipyro tiv em
€ Qs @ ie ~ ” e
Nepeéas odov xataBaivey, 7 ot “Apyetoe xafnvro, orws et ot
"Apyeioe émt oas iovres és To mediov BonOoiev, eheropevor
~ a ~ x. @¢€ SN ew ? Q Fd a
Tols trols Xp@VvTo. Kal O pEey OUTH duaragas xa. eo Badrovr 5
és To medtov eOnov LaywOov te Kai aAAa* LIX. ot &
"Apyetot yvovres eBonOovy npepas On ex ths Nepéas, xal
4 “~ é “ ¢
meptruxovres TS PAtaciwvy Kat Kopwbiov
4 ~ A a > c > 4
otparoned@ tav pev PAvaciwy oAtyous a7e-
xrewvay, vo Se Tov Kopw6iwv avroi ov 1oAAG@ 10

wreious Subbapnoay.

Argos is saved by the
unauthorized boldness
of two of its citizens
who negotiate with
Agis, the Spartan

3 king, on their own
authority, and prevail
upon him to conclude a
truce for four months,
and to lead away his
army.

Kai ot Bowrot xal oi
Meyapns Kat of Sixvavior exwpovy, wotrep
v > ” 2 oN ~ a, . ‘ 9
elpnro avrois, ert THs Nemeéas, xai tous ’Ap-
yelous ovxért xaréAaBov, adda xaraBavres, as
Eopwv Ta éavTov Snovpeva, es LaXNnY TaperacoovTo. avrt-
, \ ‘ e ’ ’ ’ \ 3
gmaperxevatovro dé xai ot Aaxedapovo. ev peow Se amet-

Anppévo. Hoav ot ’Apyetor

3 A A a , e
€x pey yap Tov mediov oi

” 4 ~
Aaxedarpovion eipyov THs woAEws Kat ot per avT@v, Kab-

1. wadAnveis B.h.

cat of ddsdowoe K.

SpOptoy A.B.C.E.F.G.H. LP. 7

b.c.e.g.h.ick. dpOptoc Q. dpbpeord. xara spOpioy L.O. dddr
om.G. of] om. Q.f.g. «xa@nvro E. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xabnyro A.B.F. ih.
&

xibnvro K. éxabivro V. émexdOnvro e. vulgo éxdbyvro é om. me G.Rg.

5. €xypavro c.d.i. 6. és 76 mediov] om. d.i. 7. éaeponbovy Q. melee

b.c.d.i. II. xai peyapys K. 5. avremapeoxevafovro C.E.F.G.H. 1 K.PRV.

b.c.f.i.k. dvremapacxeva{ovro d. 16. 8€ of K. = €v—Aaxedaryzdycoe in mar-
ineG. péoom K. 18. eipyov] om. di. ris A.B.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.

g-h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri amo ris.
xaburepOev G.L.O.d.e.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo.

Gahdereye.

1. SpGtov| Subintellige dddv, et re-
spondent rois, GAAny yxadernv. nihil
ergo mutandum. Wass. Scriptura,
quam Vallam sequutum esse putat
Stephanus, defendi posset ex hoc Me-
nandri in Opya apud Atheneum VI.
10. dpOpios mpos Ty oednyny erpexe
Sed haud dubie rectum est dp6toy. el
ueris notum est hoc Hesiodi, paxpos
€ kai SpOtos olpos é a’rnv. DUKER.

6. ZduwAov| ‘ Saminthus,” says
Col. Leake, “may possibly have been
“at Kutzopédhi, where remains of an-
*‘ tiquity are sometimes found.” Trav.
in Morea, vol. IT. p. 41s. The road

Conf. 2,

oh 1. cipyeoOaa rhs
xaburep H.

xabunep E.F.

followed by Agis, he supposes to have
been over the mountains of Lyrceia, by
which he would have descended into
the plain of Argos, so as to cut off the
Argives who were on the Tretus, or the
road from Nemea, from retreating upon
their city.

10. avrol ov oAA@ meious i
gay} Com Livy XXI. 29. “ Victi
“ amplius ducenti ceciderunt. De The
* suffered themselves, in not muc

“ greater numbers.” The correction
avrois appears to me most needless.
Compare also V. 115, 1. "Apyetos — de-
POdpnoay was SySoixoyra.

AYITPAGHE E. V. 59, 60. 253
ARGOLIS. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.
4 ‘ .) “~
umrepOe Se KopivOtor cai PAraorot Kai TleAAnvas, rd dé mpos
Nepueas Bowwroi xal Stxvedvior cal Meyapis. trot bé avrois
2 “nw ? e “~ nn
ov Tapnoay’ ov -yap 7w oi "AOnvaion uovor trav Evpyayov
e \ \ 9 a a> , \ a ,
NKov. TO pev ovv wAnOos Tov 'Apyeiwy cai Tov Evpyaywv4
> oe “‘ “N ‘\ > # 9 > » ~ sal e
SO0vxX ovrw devov Tro Ttapov évopicov, GAA’ Ev Kad@ €doxer 7
a, » \ ‘ rd ® , > ~
Haxn evevOa, xai tovs Aaxedapoviouvs ameAndevar év ™
eoa \ ‘ a r a V3 / , ¥
aQUT@Y TE KaL Tpos TH TOA. Tav de Apyelwy dvo avdpes,s
Opacvdros re trav mévre orparnyav cis dv Kat’ AAKibpov
4 4 ¥ “ s 4 »
mpoéevos Naxedatpoviov, yon rév orparomédwov Scov ov
/ ”~
x0 Luviovrey mporeAGorre “Aydt SueAeyeoOnv jun Troveiv aynr
e A 8 wn
eroipous yap eivas 'Apyeious Sixas Sodvar nai dé€acOa ioas
x ¢ , wv > nn 9 4 / Q “
Kal opoias, et Tt emtxaAovow Apyeiots Aaxedatpoviot, Kai To
“ 9 e
Aowrrov eipnyny ayev onovdas Tomoapevovs. LX. kal ot
N ~ 9 ~ > ”~ > “a
pev tavra cimovres Tav 'Apyeiwy ad éavrdy Kat ov rod
/ rd 9 e
13 7AnOous KeAevoavros eiroy' Kal 6 “Ayis Sekapevos rovs
/ > N Q 5) ‘ ~ ’ at > N
Aoyous auTOs, Kai ov ETA TOY TAELOVWY OVdEe avTOs BovdeEL-
? > > aA ea > .' 4 “~ > ‘4
gapevos aAXN 7 Evi avdpt Kowacas Tay évy TéAE évotpa-
TEVOMEVOV, OTEVOETAL TEDTapas pnvas ev ois ede EmiTENeT OL
avrovs Ta pnOevra. Kal annyaye Tov orparov evOvs, ovderi
20 dpacas Tov addy Evppayov. of bé Aaxedatpoviot Kai oi2
Evppaxor eirovro pev ws ryeiro Sia Tov vopoy, év airia 8
1. 8€ of xopivOto: K. PrAtdorot kai xopivd. V. madAnveis h. 3. povot
om. C.1. 4. hrov— Hae xy in margine G, oux K. 4. avroyv E.F.G.H.
K.L.N.O.Q.V. Poppo. . Opaovros E.d.e.f. 3 oux eftdvrav A.B.h. otro
fundrrey e. 10. mpocedOdyres A.F.G.H.1.L.N.O.R.V.c.e.f. mpoed@dvres d.i.
TS dd H. pt padyny move V. 14. TeV aes om. d. é’ éavr. R.
ovde pro od R. 15. xeAevovrose. 6]om.d.i. 16. ray)om.K. 147. 4] om. d.

fe E. ee e.i. post dy8pi ponit L. xrowdocacba A.F.R.e.h. xowood-
pevos Q. oTparevoapevoy K. |

8. trav wévre otparnyav| These had like the local tribes of Rome.
reference, probably, to the number of 17. ray éy rédec fvorparevopevoy]
‘* five lochi,”’ spoken of ch. 72, 4. And Namely, the polemarchs, (Xen. Rep.
the lochi of Sparta were also engine Lac. XIII. 1.) two of the ephori, who
five, according to the Scholiast on IV. used to wae ar.) a Spartan king on
8,9. In both instances they were not foreign service; (Xenoph. Hellen. II. 4,
originally military, but political divi- °. those of the duo, (Xenoph. de
sions, founded, however, as far as we p. Laced. XIII. 1.) and the two
can judge from the names of the Spar- Pythii. (Herodot VI. 57, 2, 4.) See also
tan lochi, not on birth, but on place, wer, Dorier, II. p. 240.

254 GOTETAIAOT

ARGOLE. AC OA Oiymp 90.3
clyov kar’ aAAnAous wodAy Tov “Ayw, vopifovres ev Kade
xaparuyoyv odio: fupBadey, xai wavrayoOey avrey awoxe-
xAnpévov Kai UNO txrméev Kai me(ev, ovdey Spacavras aftov
_ WapacKeuns cwrevas. orparencioe yap 3 Touro KaAA-
y “EAAnuxov trav pexpe rovde Evry Be wehOn de pa-s
Nora dor dr by abpsov ev Nepig, &» G Aaxsdawsonol re
mwavoTparia hoay Kai ’Apxates xai Bousrot xai Kopiv@toe xai
Secveovr xat TleAAnvns cat PdAacwe cat Meyaprs, cal obras
mavres Noyades ad’ exacrov, akwpayos Soxouvres eivat ov TH
"Apyeiov povov fuppayia adda nai GAAD Et ApooyevopEery. 10
470 pev oby oTparomedov ovTws ev airia éxovres Tov “Aya
§ avexopovy Te xai SuAvOnoay en’ oixov Exacta. *Apyeior de
Kal avroi €rt é€v TOAA@ mAciove airia elxov Tous oTeoape-
vous davev Tov wAnOous, vopilovres naxcivos pn ay odior
wore KaAALov mapacxov Aaxedatpovious Suemehevyévar’ pos 1g
Te yap TH oderépa ToAG Kal pera ToAA@Y Kal ayabor
6 Evppaxov tov ayava ay yi a. Tov te OpacvdAdov
avaxwopnoavres ev tp Xapadpp, ovmrep tas avo orpareias
I. woddg xa’ ddAndovs P. éy rg xar@ K.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. drroxe ode -B.h.

ee, 3. awd | irméwy

2. awoxenAn F.H. — -k.
Groxex\ipevey bs.
pdoayras Ganpie Goell.

i sin ds di.
partes LO: corr. F. ‘Haske Po, Goell

1. év cado | Thucyd. cap. preeced. §. 4.
"AAN’ dy nal Bones. 5 aden éveoOat,
Duxer.

6. “Eos ére iv dOpéow dy Nepéa] {y-
Teira Tos, TPX Gevros rou TOP
LeAonovynciov orparevparos eis br0vp-
Ta, kal évds pdvou pepous ri eni Nepéay
lévros, Téy 3 Dror DrAas xpyoapéror
é80is kai i ob8ayod oupputdvran, én d6pé6-
ous avrovs wept Nepéay. st) trore
de pera tas onovdas dvaxwpouwra ra
rpla Hépn, éricw én PAwoivra, ¢ ev Ne ra
mavra ¢yévero. eUropos yap de 7 686

&a rovro xa) oi * tot,
srdvras jew él rijv pdxny mpoodeydpe-
yot, mpoamnvroy els dss y Neveay. SCHOL.

uu Gniovhor Be E.e.
- vulgo et Bekk

Ir. é airig yres|] Vide Diod.
Sicul. P. 326. a. Wore

18. €v rp Xapddpp] “In the bed of
“* the Charadrus ;”” a mere winter tor-
rent [roraydy xelpappory, Pausan. II.
5] which flows cloee under the walls

Ar rd pedua is pied Called jeer “* Re-
66 ma. Ses
See Col ‘Laake, Trav te Mev J
vol. II. P. 304; 39 394. The military
courts were held without the be-
cause within the walls the ordinary
law, with ite forms and privi
would have resumed its authority ; 3
whereas the proceedings in the Chara-
drus appear to have been arbitrary and

EYTITPAPHS E. Vz. 61. 255

ARCADIA. A.G.418. Olymp. 90. 3.
dixas mpi eovevar xpivovow, yp&avro Aevew. 6 Se xaTa-
guyav éeni rov Boyov meptyiyverar ta pévror ypypara

edn pevoay avrov.

LXI. Mera de rotro ’A@nvaiwy BonOyodvrov yAriov
SOTAITOY Kal Tpiaxociov imnéwv, ov éotpariyouy Aayns nal
arcapia. Nixoorparos, of Apyeiot (Guws yap Tas o7rov-

An Athenian force ar- ‘ a z ‘ . P
rives at Argos, and O&S @Kvovy Adoat mpos Tovs Aaxedatpovious

prevails on the Argives
to disavow the truce.

pares aaa ov mpooryov BovAopevous xpnyarion, mpiv 7
10 Orchomenns. Mavruns Kat HAcio (ére yap mapnoav) xarn-
vayxacay Seopevot. Kal édeyov ot "A@nvaio, "AAKiBuidou s
apeoBevrod mapovros, év te Tois ’Apyeios Kal Lvupayors
TQUTA, OTL OUK OpOas ai Gmovdat avev ToY GAdov Evpyayov
Kal yevowTo, Kai viv (év Kapp yap mapeivar odeis) ante-
1g¢0at yxpyvat Tov ToAcuov. Kal meicavres ex Tav oywr3
tous Evppaxous evOvs éxdpovy ért "Opxouevoy rov ’Apxa-
Sixov mavres wAnv Apyelov’ obra. Sé Guws Kat mew Oevres
umeAeirovtoa mparov, erera © totepov Kat ovrot 7pAGov.
Kat mpooxabeCouevor tov 'Opxopevoy mavres éroALopKour 4
20Kai mpooBoAras emotovvro, BovAdpevos GAAwS TE mTpooyeve-

’ , > Sf » Q Q N Q a
amlevat exeAevoy aurous, Kat mpos Tov dnyov

1. emevaa N.V. = réyew K. sg. terrréwy cal rptaxocioy dmdirav hh. = €orpa-
niyyes d.i. g. wply of d. II. of] om. K. 13. Evppdyor éeyeyévnyro d.i.
fuppayor yeyévouro e. 14. odas f. dnreoGe 1k. If. €v TO rove K.
16. rdv dpyoperdy N.V. 17. wavres| om. d. 19. mpoxabe(spevos K.O.P.b.c.
dpxépevot g.

irregular. So also the Comitia Cen- 2. wepryiyveras] Thomas Mag. in
turiata at Rome always met in the mepieyevero. DUKER.

Campus Martius without the walls, 14.xal yévowro, xait viv—ypnvat] The
because their original character and construction is here again confused ;
divisions were military, and the peo- for either the conjunction ought to have
ple, when assembled according to cen- been placed earlier in the sentence, dre
turies, was called “Exercitus.” Livy, «al orovdal otk dpbas—yévowro,—
XXXIX. 15. And for the place xal viv drreoOas yprvas rov modepov, or
chosen for these courts at Argos, else, instead of admreaOai—rov modéyuou,
compare the Caput Aquz Ferentinz, the sentence ought to have run, xai yé-
(whose deep wooded glen may be seen vowro, xal viv eumddior elev r@ rrodepo.
at Marino, on the road from Albano 16. "Opxopevdy rov *Apxadixdy] Recte
to Frascati,) so famous as the scene additur hic, et apud Herodotum ’Apxa-
of the national assemblies of the d:xdv, ut nempe a Beotico distinguatur.
Latins. Wass.

256 GOTKTAIAOT
ARCADIA. A.C. 418 Oltymp 90.3. !
Oa odiot, cai dpnpo ex rhs "Apxadias Hoay avrobt vio
5 Aaxedanpovieor Keipevor. of Se "Opxopenoe Seivavres ryv re
Tov Teixyous acOéveay Kai Tov oTparod To TWATOos, Kai os !
ovdeis avrois €BonOe, xn mpoaroAwvra, ~EvvéBynoay wore
Evppayot re civat Kal ounpovs opav te avrav Sovvars
Mavrux<iot, kal ovs xaréBevro Aaxedarpovil, mapadovvas.
LXII. Mera d€ rovro exovres 76n rov ’Opxopevov €Bov-
Aevovro ot Evppayot ef OTe xpn mpwrov ieva Tov Aoemav.
wiek Tow” Kat "HAeioe pev emi Aempeov eéxéAevov, Mav-
runs Se ext Téyeav’ xai mpoodevro oi ‘Apyeion xat *A@r- 10
avaioe tos Mavrivedor. Kal oi pev "HdAcion opyievres art
ovx emi Aérpeov éyyngicavro avexopnoay en’ oixov' ot d€
GAAo Evppayor wapeoxevalovro ev TH Mavrucia ws ent
Téyeay iovres. Kal Twes avrois Kai avrav Teyeatov ev TF
mode evediOooay TA Tpay Lara. 15
LXIII. Aaxedatpovior Se eredn avexopnoav e& “Apyous
Tas TeTpaunvovs omovdas oinoapevor, “Ayw ev peyarn
LACEDEMON. a@iTia €lxov ov yEelpwoapevoy odiow ”Apyos,
jwapacxXov Kahas ws oumw TpoTEpoy avrol
gis for wibdrwins eyouiCoy? abpoovs yap Toaovrous Evppayxous 20

their army from Argo- 5 ; 3 ps
glls,andappointacomn- KAL TOLOUTOUS OU padLoy eivat AaPeEly. eEmetdn

2. dpxyopevol E. re] om. L.O.P.d. 4. amé\wvra g. mspoarddXr. V.
Sononaas F. 5. Souvas pavrivedor ABEFGHKNQVgh. Haack.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo xai pavrivevor. 6. obs] ov B. 7. €Bovdovro
10. xal dnv.} xa om. E. 13: pavrivia E.K. 14. idvyras B. avrois
om. g. avrav reyearor B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.R.V.b.c.b.i.k. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. vulgo atray ray reyearay. 15. evedooay Q.k. 17. Terpap-

pévous B.i. rerpappévas h. 18. xowwwodpuevoy d. yetpwoduevos h. Ig. wapa-
axe d. xaddy e.

15. econ Habet significationem thing, the surrender of Amphipolis;
proditionis. Sic 1V. 76, 3. Xa:pévecay dé€ but with this difference, that the former
—dDror é£ ’Opxopevot evedi8ocay. Ibid. expresses more the notion of “ yielding,
89, 1, et VII. 48, 2. DuKeEr. “ giving up,” whether from treachery
évedi80cay ra mpdypara] “ Were dis- or otherwise; the latter expresses “the
“‘ posed, or prepared, to give uptothem “giving up secretly or treacherously.”
‘* the government of Tegea.” Compare The former is used of an army givin
IV. 89, 1. @s rp ‘Ierroxpdre ra €v rots way before an enemy in fair battle, an
Bowrois évedidoro. In IV. 103, 2,3. 104, only acquires the notion of “‘ secret and
‘a . the words év3:d36va: and mpodidévas “treacherous yielding,” accidentally,
occur with reference to the same by the force of the context.

EYITPA®HS E. V. 62—64.
MANTINEA. A.C. 418: Olymp. 90.3.
de xal mepi "Opxopevod wyyéAAero éadoxeval,
TOAA@ On paAdov éxadémratvoy, Kai éBovdevov
evdus um opyns Tapa Toy TpoTOY Tov EauTaY ws xp THY TE
oixiay avTov KaracKaypat kai Seka pupiaor Spaypaov Cyuo-
saat. 0 d€ mapyreiro pndev tovrav Spay" épyw yap ayaa 3
pvoeoOa ras aitias otparevodpevos, 7H TOTE Trotely avTOUS
O tt Bovrovra. ot Sé Thy pev Gyuiay Kal Thy KaracKadyy 4
éréaxov, vonov Se evro év TH mwapovri, ds ov TpOTEpon -
e€yevero avrois' Séxa yap avdpas Srapriaray mpoceidovro

257

cil of ten to contro! his

operations for the fb-
ture,

é ~
roauT@ EvpPovAovs, avev ay p17) KUptov elvat crrayew oTpaTiay
”~ ? a ~
€x ths modews. LXIV. & rovre 8 adixveira: avrois

MANTINEA.

On the alarm of the
attack on Tegea, they
hastily take the field
with their whole force

15 to succour it, and in-
vade the territory of
Mantinea.

3 / dS a > 4 9 s g
ayyeAia rapa Tov emrndcioy ex Teyéas ort
, v4 “~
el pan TAapeTOvTaL EV TAYXEL, ATOTTHOETAL AUTOY
, \ 9 , \ Q , \
Téyea mpos ’Apyeiovs cat rovs Evppayous, cat
4 V4 A a
dcov ovK adéeornxev. evradba by BonOea Tava
Aaxedatpovioy yiyveras avrav te Kal Tor
EiAodrav mavdnuei o€eia Kal ola ovmw mporepov. éxwpour 3
4 “~ wn o
dé és 'OpécOetov rns Mawadrias’ xat rois pev ’Apxadaov
, , n 5) “A 37 \
agerépors oboe Evppayots mpoetrov abpocGeiow idvor Kara
a so #” 5) a » AY N , A n~ 9 4
2omrodas autay es Teyeav, avrot de pexpt pev tov OpeoOeiov
a > , > «A A . C4 (4 “A > A
qavres €AOovres, exeiOev O€ TO ExTov pepos Oov avTav
9 , >. : @ ‘ , ’ \ N
amomréuypavres € Oikov, €v @ TO mpeaBuTEpoy TE Kal TO

I. daddy Q. 2. éBovAovro Q. 3. edOvs] om. P ray davray G.L.k.
yy oixiay G.L.O.P.c.d.e.k. 6. proacba L.N. orparevoduevos A.B.E.F.

.N.V.h. Xz tv] om. d. 8. iméoxoy R. II.
adixveira: F.H. Vv. avrois aduxveras L 17. oficial om.d. oa A.B.E.
G.H.I.P.c.d.e.g.h.i.k. Haack.Poppo . oa C.F.K.N.Q.V. vulgo as.
18. dpérOeov A.B.E.F.G.H. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. dpéorioy K. dpioreov yp. F.

épecriecov Q. dpiceoy N.V. et 1: A.B.G. vulgo dpéoreoy. Sic et infra. 19. mpo-
etrov}om. K. 20. avray Bekk. pév om. d. 21. 8] ree. 22. éxirép-

Wavros h.

4. Sea pupidot 8paypav] Reckon-
ing, with Miller, that thest are Atgi-

rd] om. L.O.P.c.k.

and had besides extensive landed pos-
sessions of their own in several parts of

mpeaBurepoy xal P.

netan drachme, the sum amounts to
more than 274 Euboic talents. Mil-
tiades, however, had been fined fifty
talents; (Herodot. VI. 136, 3.) and the
Spartan kings were richer than almost
any private citizen in Greece, as they
were maintained at the public expense,

THUCYDIDES, VOL. IT.

Laconia. See Miiller, Dorier, II. p.
106.

4, tiv—{nplav—énécxov] See the
note on II. 76, 2.

18. és ’Opécbeov} See the note on
IV. 134, I.

eo

CGOTKTAIAOT
MANTINEA. A.C. 418 Olymp. 90. 3.
VE@TEPOY HV, DATE TA oixos Hpoupely, TH Aor oTparevpart
agucvourra és Téyeay. xaiov wodA@ vorepoy ot Evppayor
gan ’Apxadov rapnoay. mépsovor S€ xai és tTHv Kopuow
xai Bowsrous xat Poxéas xai Aoxpovs, Bonbely xeAevovres
xara tayos és Mavriveay. adAa ois pev e& Odjiyou TEs
éylyvero, kai ov padwy jy px aBpoos Kal aAAnAovs mepipei-
vars SudOeiy trHy wodrcpiar EvvexAne yap Sua pécov" Spas
5 ¢ yretyovro. Aaxedatpovior dé avadafovres tous wapovras
"Apxadov fuppayous éoeBadrov és ray Mayruuny, xai
orparomeSevoapevos mpos TE “Hpaxrcip eSyouy mY yay. 10
LXV. of dé ’Apyeion xat of Evjpaxo: os doy avrovs, kara-
AaBovres xwpiov épupvoy xat Svompocodoy maperagfayro ws
Fee 8 manny. kai a AaxeSapovis evOus aurois
oa exjeray Kat meXpt pey AiBov Kal axovriou
ground, Aga decine BOANS ExOpNTaY, Ererra TOY TpEerBuTEpwY Tis 15
oe ne eee. “Aydt ereBonoer, Opav Tpos xwpiov Kaprepoy
Y » Opwyv mpos Kap aprepo
tovras oas, Ore Suavoeira Kaxov Kax@ iaoOat,
Snrav rhs €€ “Apyous érartiov avaywpnoews
Tv Tapovcay axaipoy mpoOupiay avadymyw PBovAopevny

1. ra otxov L.O.d. rots ofxave c. 6. éyévero f. @Anroe E.F.H.V.e.

2 THY TO 4 om. N.V. in margine B.F. inter versus h. 1)» solum om. Q.

écAne K.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri fvvécdee. 8. sapévras] om. g.

9. Euppayoyr K. 11. of 8 dpyeios C.V. Poppo. Bekk. dorovs k. Gro-

dvres K. 12. 7d yopioy B. 15. re dyide K. ois] rms BE. 16. eBénoer B.

dueBdncev h. éweBonbncer c. i8dv és xywpioy c.d.i. dpay spds rd ywplow L.O.P.
18. rns} riw F.H.K. i” airi ‘

258

€% aiTiov

“one body.” M1) d&pdus is merely
ng them not to be assembled.”’

66 8% .
So Herodotus VII. 101. 3. ode d&tdpayol
elor—) édvres ApOysor: that is, “ play

6. pt dBbpdos nat DAndove mepipel-
pact | nlons in a body, and after
“ having waited for one another.” The
conjunction xa therefore is right, and

pydé is not at all wanted in its place.
Goller’s translation of these words,
“* nec facile erat, parva cum manu, ne-
“que militibus se invicem prestolan-
‘‘tibus, agrum hostilem permeare,”
seems to confound the distinction be-
tween od and py. The latter word, as
usual, does not deny a fact, but refers
to the thought or notion of the fact.
Ovx dOpdéoie would assume the fact,
“ that the allies were not assembled in

a ds. they are not united,” or, * un-
“ less they unite.” Ovx édvres dpOps08
would assume their not being united
as a fact: “They are not equal to fight
“with us, because they are not unit-
Poul See Hermann on Viger, note
267.

. EvvéxAne yap da pécov] “ For the
“* Argive territory closed up the com-
. eeicanon. by lying just in the way
“ of it.’

SYITPADHE E. V. 6s.

MANTINEA. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.
o 8€, efre xal Sua ro emtBonua eire Kal avr@ aAdo 713
4 xara To avro Sdgay éLaidyns, wadAw To oTparevpa Kara
raxos mpw Evppi-as anizye. Kal adixouevos mpos ray Te-4
yearw To vdwp eLerperev és thy Mavtinxny, mepi odep as

259

9 ;
Eva.

I. ere] om. bh. = cat] om. Q.

EvpByvas B.h.

&a}om.P. cre airg Q.

darw C.G. sed in marg.

E shee

reyéay yi. é ; :
vel els) A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.ik. Valckenar. ad Herodot.

II. 208, 3. Haack. les Goell. Bekk. vulgo zpds.

ésd.e. os és L.0.P.c.g

I. Do nt, fh xara 1rd atrd] “ Or
“ whether it was that he himself was
** suddenly struck by some resolution,
‘‘ other than what he had determined
“on before.’ The words 4 xara rd
atrd are inserted to fix the sense of
Xo, which might otherwise have been
supposed to refer, not to the king’s
original plan, but to the exclamation of
the counsellor; as if the king’s final
resolution were different from that, not
from his own original designs. Com-
pare, as to the expression, Herodot.

III. 4, 1. sapa 8dfay ra spizypara are-
Baive f os avrol xareddxeov.

4. 1d vdap Ler id The plain of
Mantinea is in reality 4 igh tabie land,
considerably above the level of the val-
leys on the coast of Peloponnesus, al-
though surrounded by high mountains,
with res to which it is itself a low
plain. It is so complete a basin, that
the streams which flow into it from the
mountains have no outlet but through
the mountains themselves: the lime-
stone of the country, like that of Derby-
shire and the West Riding of York-
shire, abounds in caverns; and the
streams, sinking into these, appear
again at a considerable distance in the
valleys, at a lower level, nearer the
coast. These “swallows,”’ as we should
call them, are known by the name of
zerethra, or katavéthra, [ray Bepédpor,
& xadovow ol’Apxades (épeOpa. Strabo,
VIII1.8, 4.] and are exceedingly numer-
ous in Arcadia, almost all the streams,
at some or other of their course,
being in this manner swallowed up, and
reappearing again out of the ground
after a greater or less interval. In
the same way the river Aire, in York-
shire, rises in the high moorlands
north-east of Settle, and runs into a
small basin, or lake, called Malham
Tarn; but from thence, finding no re.

ryvj}om.L.0. = as]

gular outlet, it sinks under ground,
and reappears at the distance of about
three miles, at a much lower level,
flowing out of the ground under a high
perpendicular cliff, (or scar, in the lan-
guage of the north of England,) at a
spot called Malham Cove. The plain
of Mantinea is so complete a level, that
there is not, in some parts of it, a suffi-
cient slope to carry off the waters of
the mountain torrents; and the land
would be overflowed, unless trenches
were made to assist the course of the
waters towards some one or other of
the katavéthra which nature has pro-
vided for their discharge. Thus the
waters of the neighbourhood of Man-
tinea were, in ancient times, usually
carried off by the katavéthra at the
southern extremity of the plain, in the
territory of Tegea. But Agia: on the
oceasion mentioned in the text of Thu-
cydides, turned them in the opposite
direction, towards Mantinea; on which
side the katavéthra are smaller, and the
drainage therefore would be less easily
effected. For all the above details, as
far as they relate to Greece, I am in-
debted to the excellent work of Col.
Leake, vol. III. p. 44, &c. p. 153, &c.
A similar instance, of a valley at a very
high level not affording slope sufficient
for the discharge of its waters, occurs
in the Apennines, in the case of the
Velino. e river used to overflow the
whole valley, till a cut was made for it
in the low rocky knoll that formed a
dam to its lower extremity, and it then
was enabled to discharge itself in a pre-
cipitous fall of three hundred feet into
the lower valley of the Nar, or Nera.
This fall, made originally in order to
drain the plain of Reate on the Velino,
is no other than the celebrated cascade
of Terni.

5%

GOTKTAIAOT ee te
MANTINEA A.C. 418 Olymp. 90.3.
ra mwoAAa BAarrovros ororépwce ay eoniaty Mavruns Kat
Teyeara: mwodenovow. €BovAero de Tovs amo Tov Aodou
BonOoivras emi tiv Tou vOaTos Exrpomny, ewaday TVOwYTaL,
xarapiBacas tous "Apyeiovs xat tous fuppayous, kal ev T@
é
e Ps . ? a a e¢ Q Q es r
SOmaA@ THY pany ToigOat. Kal Oo pey THY NuEpaY TaUTHY 5
peivas avrov mept To vdwp eLerperev’ ot S ’Apyeiot Kai ot
Evppaxor TO pey mporov Karandayevtes tH €€ OAtLyou
taipyidiat avrav avaxopnoe -ovx dxov & Tt cixacwou”"
93 > ‘ 9 ”~ > A c > 4 8 ~
eira ered avaxwpouvres Exeivoi Te amexpupay Kai odeis

260

1. dworépeos ety A.E.F.G.H.V. dworépew cdr B.

K. éowirra e.

8. Taldnidiot | om. g.
Aaa en.

2. éBovrero 38¢—xarafiSdou} The
tax of this deserves notice.
e Scholiast says that BonOovvras
means Bonbycovras: and Poppo quotes
two other instances, IV. 85, 1. and III.
18, 1. where, according to him, the par-
ticiple of the present tense is in
the sense of the future. (Prolegom. I.
p- 154.) Duker also refers to the use
of the present and aorist tenses of the
infinitive, IV. 40,1. and V. 4,6. Butin
the present passage BonOovvras is rather
a gerund than a participle; that is, it
has no reference to time, but merely
expresses the action. The sense is not,
‘“« He wished to bring down the enemy
“ from the hill, to resist the turning of
‘the water,” which would indeed re-
quire Bonénoovras; but it is rather,
“‘ He wished to bring down the enemy
“from the hill, by [or ‘in’] their re-
“ sisting the turning of the water,” &c.
So in the passage referred to by Poppo,
IV. 85, 1. 9 exmepyris—yeyeonra—era-
AnOevovea, the sense is not, “I have
‘¢ been sent out in order to confirm,”
&c.; but, “I have been sent out én con-
“< firmation. Jam here as a confirma-
** tion of all that we said,” &c.
. BonOoivras|] Pro BonOncovras, si
Scholiaste credimus, ait Stephanus Ap-
eee ad cea ig de Dialect. p. 138.
otest credi aria Thucydides
seepe preesens pro futuro ponit. IV. 40,
1. dwodotvas et aroOynoxey. V. 4,6. wei-
dew. Et sic quamplurimis aliis locis.
Vide ad IV. 61, 8. Dunks.

avréy]} om. K.

éworepoce éiy uxt
3. weibovras A.B.C.E.F.1-K.L.N.O.P.b.c.h. 6. a h.
Gre dy cixdveow g. 9. cir éwerdy
. 9 €£ ddiyou taldndiet drayapn
cec| Most of the editors, to whout Da.

bree may be added, consider aipnudia
to be an interpolation, supposing it to
be a marginal gloss upon ythe iyou.
And indeed the Scholiast on ch. 64, 4.
does explain ¢{ ddAiyou by ¢£aidsns, as
he does also the words & oAryov in ch.
66,1. In the present passage too the
Scholiast explains ¢£ ddiyou to mean €£
GAiyou xatpov, which he could scarcely
have done had aipmdip existed in his
manuscript. Portus, on the other hand,
says, ‘‘ i GAtyov ad loci intervallum
“ referendum,”’ in allusion to what had

5. 61,2. IV. 108,6. V. 64,4. 72,1.
Q. €xetvoi re aré ‘Eavrots de-
esse putat Scholiastes. videndum

est, an potius suppleri debeat atrovs,
nempe ravs ’Apyeious, e conspectu eorum
evaserust. Ita certe hoc verbo utitur
Lucianus, qui non pauca a Thucydide

- sumsit, II. Ver. Hist. p. 687. epevyo-

lev, arroNurévres avrovs payoperous.—
ével & dwexpvwapew avrovs, impebd re
rovs rpavyarias. Sic awoxpumrrew yqv
dicuntur navigantes, qui tam longe in
altum provecti sunt, ut terram conspi-
cere non amplius possint. Vid. Bu-
dzum Commentar. Ling. Gr. p. 324.
Ab his autem ductum hoc genus lo-

SYITPA®HS E. V. 66.

MANTINEA. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90.3.
novxator Kal OUK erpxodouBouy, évravda Tous éavTay oTpa-
THyous adds ev airig elyov, TO Te mMpoTEepov Karas Anhbevras
apos “Apye Aaxedatpovious dheBiivar, kal viv Ore amobiipa- |

261

okovras ovdels emididet, GANA Kal’ novyiay of pev aadtor-
5Taz opels de mponioue te oi Oe or parnyot BopuBnOyoar 6
pev TO mapasrixa, borepov de amayovow avrovs amo rob
Aogpou, Kai mpochBovres ¢ és TO opadov €oTparomedevoavTo ws
iovres €t TOUS 7roAELiaus. .
LXVI. Tp & vorepaig of re ’Apyeion at of Edupayor
10 Euveraéavro, ws €uedAov paxcio Bau, ny Tepiryxoow" oi Te

The Lacedemontans Agxedaipoviot ao TOU VOaTos pos TO “Hpa-
form in haste to meet
them.

opact & ddjyou rovs évavrious év taker TE 7On TWavTas Kal
amo tov Aohouv mpocAnAvOoras. padiora tdnt Aaxeda- 2
15 poviol, és & eueuynvro, év TovT@ To Kapp éLerAaynoay.
dia Bpayeias yap peAAnoews 1 WapacKeun avrois éyiyvero,
kat evdus ume omovdns Kabloravro és KOoMOY TOY EavTaY,

kXeov tadw és Ta avTo otparoredov tovtes

wv ” , 4 > , N ‘\ c

Ayidos rod BaotAéws éxaota e€yyoupevov Kara Tov vomov.
A nn

Baotr\€ws yap ayovros vm exeivov TayvTa apyeral, Kal ToIs3

2. ads] evOds yp.h. ev alria] évayria I mparoy Q. AecOevras V.
3 ie arobidpdcxovras G: rorWaaréy 1d mparov—beay ap: que sullt C. 30, 2, 3.
vBnoay A.B. h. 4. mpocedOdvres B.F.L.O.P.Q. V.d.h.1. 10. pdye=
at e fvmep roxwow k. 14. rent] dé nai Q. Pe of V. 15. éueusnro K,
16, da yap Bpayelas c.i. 17. €avrov

Dears docet Schol. Duxker. Virgil.
n. III. 291. Phseacum abscondimus
arces. BAVER.

€BopvBnOncay pev x. 7. X.] “Were

Compare I. 90, 3. xara ottovdry ¢ufi-
Bdoas. ‘*They fell into their ranks,’’
pir “‘ under the influence of hur-
“ry:” hurry and haste presiding over
all their movements.

“ Pr a time bewildered by the outcry,
“and knew not what to decide upon.”
Compare III. 22,7. boprBoivro pev ouy
—fonbeiv 8¢ ovdelis érdrApa

14. pdduora tnt Aasebanubn] Le-
gendum videtur pddwora 3¢. Hoe loco
particula adversativa aptior est, ne di-
cam necessaria. Haack. Non displi-
ceret pddiora dé 87. Poppo. The read-
ing & ol, found in the manuscript V,
affords a good sense, but I have not
ventured to introduce it into the text,
without further authority.

17. wd omoveis xabiorayro és Kécpoy |

Compare the well
known expression, td mopmis éfiyor,
Herodot. II. 45,1. and others alee also
by Matthie, Gr. Gr. §.5 592.8

19. Un’ exelvov mayra oyerat] Credo ;
sed hoc ubique fit, non Lacedemone
solum. Legendum suspicor dz’ ékeivov,
originates with, emanates from. Vide

= Cee Xenoph. Rep. Lacedsem.
I. 10. dpyovras wayres awd Bariiéas.
Dome e alteration here proposed

is most needless. It was not re-
markable that a king in general should’
enjoy the supreme command in war:-

OOTKTAIAOT
MANTINEA. A.C.418 Olynmp. 90. 3.
pey TroAcpapxos autos ppates To S€ov, of S€ Trois Aoxayois,
éxeivor Se Tois wevrnxovrnpaw, aviis 3 ovrot Tois evoporap-
4Xus Kal obrot TH evaporia. Kal ai mapayyéAcets, qv Tt Bov-
Awvyral, KaTa TH AUT Ywpodot Kai TaXeElaL EMepxovTa’ TyE-
Sov yap Tt way mAny OXdjyov TO oTparomedoy Trav Aaxedas- 5
povioy apxovres apxovray cici, Kat TO éryseAcs TOU Spw-
pévov WoAXois pooner. LXVII. tore d€ xépas pey evw-
The dispositions of the yyuoy SKipira. avrois Kabiorayro, aet TauTny

two armies, and their

my taew povor Aaxedapoviov ext opay av-

lines of battle.

2. wevrnxorrh A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.V.d.e.f.g.h.ik. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. ssid tar wc. vulgo wevrncorrarnpow. 6. 1 A.B.C.E.F.G.
H.I.K.L.O.P.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. To. 7. sey
rd elavvpoyh. 8. oxpiraQ. 9. rj} om. A.B.E.F.h.
but the Lacedemonian kings were so name may possibly the wild

shackled in the exercise of their power,
that it was not superfluous to mention
one instance in which they were kings
more than in name. Nay, even in war
Agis had been subjected to the control
of a council; so that it was by no means
absurd to take notice, that if not in his
previous operations, yet at least in the
disposition of his army on the field of
battle, he enjoyed absolute ie wake

4. oxeddy yap Tt way mdi ddAtyou
Compare Vil. 33, 2. cyeddv ydp re 787
vaca n Stxedia KAN’ iver.

8. Sxipira] “The Sciritee were ori-
“ ginally, no doubt, as their name im-
*‘ plies, the inhabitants of the district
* Sciritis, on the extreme frontier of
‘*‘ Laconia, towards Parrhasia: their
“‘ rights and duties seem to have been
“‘ fixed by some covenant, and their
** manner of fighting was perhaps that
* e sae A: 8.” _ Tonk Habit
vol. II. p. 243. (p. 258. Englis g-
lation.) Seintia conslated of those
“rugged and barren hills, rising in
* one gp to a considerable height,
“which occupy the triangular space
** contained between the upper Eurotas
“westward and the passes eastward
. pate h ping 8 es vip Pe heat
** trom Tegea to Sparta, by the modern
“ Krya Vig Stentri, sod Krevat4
*“* Khan; the apex of the triangle being
“near Sparta, and the base towards
“the valleys of Asea and Tegea.”’
Leake, Morea, vol. III. p. 28, The

and rugged nature of the country, for
oxeipa signifies, “ground overs

““with brushwood ;” and oxetpos, or
oxipos, 18, “hard” and “ rugged.”
Schneider (Lexicon, in cxipes) quotes
from the Tabule Heracleenses, oxipou
kai dppyxrov yis. The Scirite then, or
inhabitants of the Wealds, or Wolds,
of the Laconian frontier, being, accord-
ing to Hesychius, of ian extrac-
tion; and likely, from the nature of
their country, to be of the race of the
very earliest inhabitants of Peloponne-
sus, and to be living in a state of con-
tinual warfare with the Achaians of the
plains, favoured, we may suppose, the
passage of the Dorian invaders, just as
the Gauls of the north of Italy favoured
the march of Hannibal. They remained
after the conquest, as before, a distinct
race, and thus held a distinct place in
the Lacedsemonian armies, being sta-
tioned on the extreme left of the line,
that is, after the lochi of the Lacedz-
monians, just as the Platseans at Mara-
thon stood on the extreme left, after
the ten tribes of native Athenians. But
their being in the line at all, shews that
they must have carried the long spear
and shield, like the other troope; al-
though their habits as mountaineers,
and, still more, their being a distinct
race, furnished a reason for their being
employed, as we find they were, always
in advance of the army in a campaign,
and on any service of peculiar danger ;

SYITPAGHS E. V. 67.
MANTINBA, A.C. 418. Olymp, 90. 8.

Tov exovres® aoa © avrois oi éi Opgxns Bpacidero: orpa-
riwrat, kai Neodapoddeas per avrev’ Gre’ 76n Aaxedaupo-
vot avrot é&ns xabloragvay rovs Aoxous, Kal wap’ avTovs
"Apxadov “Hpasjs, pera d€ rovrovs MawaAu, xal éxi ro
5SeEip xépa Teyearas cai Aaxedatpoviwv odAlyot To éoxarov
Exovres, Kal ot immns avrov ep éxarépo to Kepa. Aaxe-2
Satpovit pev ovrws eragtavro’ ot S évayrios avrois, SeEvv
pev xépas Mayruns elyov, Gre év TH éxelvov TO épyov éyi-
yvero, mapa & avrovs of Evppaxor Apxadoy joay, rere
10’ Apyelwy oi xidtot Aoyades, ols n oA €x ToAAOU aoKyoWw

263

Tay és Tov TroAEnoy Onuocla, Wapelxe, Kal EXOMEvoL aUTaY ob
aAAot ’Apyeiot, kai per’ avrovs ot vppayo avrav, Kircw-

1. map’ abrols L. Bpagidio A.B.C.F.G.L.O.V.d.e. Bpadiewe fbi.
péodas Q. 3. éfqs] ev6is Q. —_ xabicravro aurois@. 4. xal] om. A.B.h.
6. of] om. K.e. — exarépow E.F.H. . Cefcdy pev] pew om. de.

. of] om. K. ” ! 8. 7] x L.
9. avrovs B.C.E.F.G.H. eer .k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
vulgo avrois. 12. xal per’—xAewvaior| om. EB.

2. veoda-

the Spartans being notoriously spari
of the lives of their own citizens, an
always preferring to risk their subjecta
or ailies instead of themselves; not, of
course, from cowardice, but from policy,
and from the smallness of their own
numbers. See Xenoph. Rep. Laced.
XII. 3. Cyroped. IV. 23,1. Herodot.
VI. 111, 2. Isocrat. Panath. §. 196.
Hesychius in cxeipa.

2. Neodapddes|] Supra, c. 34, I.
Dux me ‘s | Th

4. én re ® Képa Teyeara 8
Tegeatee chine cai fadurable post in
the Peloponnesian armies, from their
services in the times of the invasion b
the Heraclidz. See Herodot. IX. 20.
But, to save the sovereign dignity of
the Lacedzmonians, the most honour-
able of all, the extreme night wing,
was held by Lacedsmonian soldiers.
A similar compliment was paid to the
Athenians, by the Acarnanians and
their confederates, in the battle of
Olpe. III. 107, 7:
py mapa 3 avrovs| Such is the reading

the best MSS. and it is probably the
true one. Yet rap’ avrovs cabicracay,
a few lines above, does not properly
excuse map’ avrovs faoay, which is in
fact, like 80 many others, a condensed

expression for sap’ atrovs raédpevot
wap avrois Foay.

avrovs] Adrot’s habent omnes MSS. et
Edd. ante Stephani secundam. Et hoc
non minus recte ea significatione, quam
hic habere debet, dicitur, quam wap’ av-
rois. Thucydides hoc ipso cap. xal rap’
avrovs ‘Apxddeyr ‘Hpaiys. DUKER.

10. ’Apyetew of xitos Aoydédes] The
citizens of a democracy were at once im-
patient of the irksomeness of constant
military training, and for the most part
too poor to spare the time for it. Some-
thing therefore of the nature of a stand-
ing army became necessary, and the
Argives maintained this geeritehs en
force of a thousand men, sel , we
are told, from the young men of the
wealthier classes, and of course there-
fore highly aristocratical in its Saree
feelings. Accordingly the individual
members of this bo x were apt to be
guilty of acts of individual insolence
and outrage towards the poorer citizens,
and collectively they conspired with the
Lacedsemonians after the defeat of Man-
tinea, and helped them to effect the
overthrow of the democratical constitu-
tion. ee aa Diodor. Sic. XII. p. 123,
127. ed. Rhodom. Plutarch, Alcib. 15.
Pausan. II. 20. Aristot. Politic. V. 4, 9. -

264

OOTKTAIAOT

MANTINEA, A.C. 418. Otymp 90%
vaio. xat "Opveara:, erera “A@nvaio éoxaro TO evMvupoy
Képas EXOvTeEs, Kal ims MET AUTOV O% OiKELOE.

LXVIIL Takis pev we xai mrapacxern ayhorepay iy,
270 de oTparomedoy TY Aaxedatpoviov pelo eparn. apOpov
Their numbers can. O€ Ypawvat, 7 Ka éExactous exarépwov y FUp-5

not be exactly ascer-
tained.

WaYTAS, OUK Gy eOvvayny axpiBas’ TO pev yap

The strength of the Aaxedasuoviov wAnOos Oia THs woXrreias TO

Lacedeemonians, given

.' bf ad ~ 3 4 \ 38 4
on computation from KPUITTOV 77yvoEiTO, TOY O av dia To avOpormeov

loch! . 3 i
Koumr@oes €s TA oiKEetA WANON MWTETO. éx
pévro. rowvde Aoywrpod eLeaTi TH OKOTEY TO 10

3 Aaxedapoviov Tore mapayevouevoy wAnOos. Aoxor pev yap

1.8 A. édpraara: B.F.R.
6.ydp}om.R. S8.ravjrdc. 9.
pevg. tkeare rep F.

I. "Opveara:] The town of Orne
was situated a the mountains which
out a7 Broirre * corte rg the

ry) nn icyon, and east-
ward into the gulf, of iroee It was,
according to Pausanias, 120 stadia dis-
tant from Argos. (II. 2g.) No remains
of the city are known to exist in mo-
dern times. See Colonel Leake, Morea,
vol. III. p. gg1. I should infer from
this passage that Ornee and Cleonz
were the only two remaining towns of
Argolis in which the old Pelasgian or
Cynurian inhabitants still enjoyed a
distinct existence as wmepiowxo:: the
others, such as Mycenz, Tiryns, Asine,
&c. having been destroyed by the Ar-
ives at an earlier period, and their
inhabitants incorporated with the citi-
zens of Argos. "Whis was also, in the
end, the fate of Orne itself, accordin
to Pausanias : (VIII. 27,1. II. 25, : 5
and Miiller supposes that this de-
struction took place at the same time
with that of the other cities of Argolis,
namely, about 464 years before Christ ;
and that the Orneate here mentioned
by Thucydides were a colony of Ar-
ves sent to repeople the town after
the removal of its old inhabitants. But
in that case the Orneatze would have
been actually Argives, and not allies
of Argos; as much as the people of
Eleusis and Acharns were Athenians.
The well known passage in Herodotus,

: mack fpey d.i. . édd . di
ndtbec ch i Selovers EY ts neal
II. rére sapayey.| rd wepcyerduevow h. yap] om. P.

VIII. 73, 4. seems to best with
my interpretation; “* the urians
“have become Doricized,” he says,

“by the Argives and by time, being
** Orneates and Periceci;” that is,
Ornez, when Herodotus wrote, (which
certainly was after the beginning of the
Peloponnesian war,) was still inhabited
by the old Cynurian or Pelasgian race,
who, however altered in language and
manners, still existed there in a dis-
tinct society, as the Periceci, or subject
allies, of the Dorian Argives. I see
no reason therefore for supposing that
Ornex had been ever destroyed by
the Argives before the sixteenth year
of the Peloponnesian war, (Thucyd.
VI. 7, 2.) that is, about three years
after the period with which we are
now engaged. {*‘It seems rather more
“‘ probable from Pausan. VIII. 27, 1.
“ that oa a ag as Wachsmuth
“ suggests, I, 2. p. 86, a ‘eral re-
‘* moval of the original inhabitants be-
“* fore the Peloponnesian war.” Thirl-
wall, Hist. Gr. vol. III. p. 363. note.
This may have been so, but I do not
think that the passage in Pausanias
outweighs the reasons given above
for believing that Orneze at the time
of the battle of Mantinea was still
inhabited by its old population, and
not 7 Dorian colonists from Ar-
08.

. 8. See VI. 17, 5.

EYITPAPHS E. V. 68.

265

MANTINBA. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.
3 ' e \ “~ 4 € f > \ e¢ a
Euaxovro entra avev TKipirav ovrwv éLaxociwy, ev de exaoro

4 > 2 ww os
doy TevTynkooTves Hoav TévcapeEs, Kal ev TH WevTynKoorut
Evwporias TEecoapEs. THS TE EvMpoTias €uaXovTO Ev TE TPOTH

I. éudyovro] éyévorro e.

1. éy 8¢ éxdore Adyy TevTynKooTies
qoav révoapes Kk. T. ».[ De hoc loco,
preter Cragium, agunt Emmius, Meur-
sius, |. d. et Camerarius ad Xenoph. II.
Cyripeed. p. 309. DouKER.

3. Ths re evaporias éudyovro «.t.X. |
The regular complement of the eno-
motia was twenty-four men, besides its
captain: the pentecostys was composed
of two enomotiz, and the lochus of two
pentecostyes. The lochus then con-
sisted ordinarily of one hundred men,
under the command of the lochagus ;
and this, like the century in the Roman
army, seems to have been the regu-
lating element of the whole organiza-
tion. Accordingly on extraordinary
occasions, ag here at Mantinea, the
strength of the lochus was quadrupled,
by being made to consist of tour double

ntecostyes containing each not two

ut four enomotiz, while the number of
the lochi themselves was not increased,
probably because, like the three centu-
ries of the Roman cavalry, it was con-
nected with the. political divisions of the
people, and therefore not lightly to be
altered. But not only might the num-
ber of enomotiz in the lochus be in-
creased, but a farther addition to its
actual strength might be made by in-
creasing the number of men in the eno-
motia. Thus the ordinary depth of the
line consisting of eight ranks, the eno-
motiz commonly contained three files ;
but here at Mantinea another file was
added, so that each enomotia contained
four files, or thirty-two soldiers. At
Leuctra, on the contrary, the usual
number of files in the enomotia was
retained, and that of its ranks was in-
creased from eight to twelve; a greater
depth of line being required to resist
the dense columns which formed the
favourite national tactic of Thebes. The
enomotia, therefore, at Leuctra mustered
six and thirty soldiers. By these means
also the Spartans gained, as Miiller well
observes, the additional object of con-
cealing the actual s h of their ar-
mies. It is possible, that whether from

éxarogrui P.c.

3. évepoolas C.E.K.c.

their standards, or from their disposi-
tion when encamped, the number of
lochi in the field might be easily known
by the enemy; but by making the
strength of each lochus variable, the
real amount of the whole force was still
left a matter of uncertainty. The com-
plete distinctness of the lochi, and the
substantive nature of each, derived ori-
ginally from its distinct political cha-
racter, is further shewn by the power
left to each separate lochagus of varying
the depth or length of his own lochus
as he thought proper, before he took
his place in the line. When actually in
the line, we must of course conclude
that no change could be made in the
disposition of the men, without the
command of the general in chief. A
question here arises, why Thucydides
makes no mention of the mora, which,
according to Xenophon, was the largest
division of the Lacedsemonian army,
and consisted of four lochi; the whole
Spartan people being divided into six
more. The Scholiast on Aristophanes,
Lysistrat. 454. says, that there were six
lochi in Sparta; others (Schol. on IV.
8, 9.) say, five; and Thucydides here
speaks of seven ; but I think he means
to include the Brasidian soldiers, and
the neodamodes; and supposing them
to have formed together one lochus, the
number of the regular Lacedszmonian
lochi would thus be siz. These lochi,
containing each 512 men, are thus much
larger than the regular mora, which con-
tained only 400; and approach more
nearly to the enlarged mora of 600 men,
such as it usually was in active service
in the time of Agesilaus. (Xenoph. Rep.
Laced. XI. 4. Hellen. IV. 5, rx, 12.)
Was it that amongst the many innova-
tions introduced into Sparta after the
triumphant close of the Peloponnesian
war, the term “ lochus’’ was henceforth
used in the sense in which the other
Greeks commonly used it, that is, as a
mere military division, consisting pro-
perly of about one hundred men; and
that, to avoid confusion, the greater

@OTKTAIAOY

MANTINEA, A.C, 418. Olymp. 90. 8.

A .' > 4 o
Cuy@ téaoapes’ eri Sé Babos érakavro pev ov Travres opotws,
GAN’ ws Aoyayos Exacros €Bourero, eri way J€ xaréoTnoay
>. 2 , \ at @ ‘ a P e
éri oxro. wapa Oe amav wAnv ZKipitov Terpaxooiwt Kaé

”~ 4, o 3
Svoiv Seovres mrevrnxovra avdpes 1 Tpatn Takis Hy.

LXIX. "Emel d€ Evvievar EucdAov On, EvravOa Kai wap- s

, e eos a > » a ,
aweoes Kal éexaoTous UTO TOY oikelwv OTpaTnyav ToLaide

Addrenes made ty €YiyvovTo, Mavrivedot pev Ore Urép Te wWaTpi-

266

the generals on both
sides to the troops of
the several states.

Sos 7) payn éorat Kai umép apyns aua Kai Sov-
Aelas, THY Mev fn TWeipacapevos ahaipeOnvac,

ris b& pn ad0is mreipaabar ‘Apyeios Se urep ris te maAquas

2. ds 6A sO.
3. } Fae Fi 5. dred) Q.d.i.
g. pp}om.c. dhepeOnvas F

divisions, formerly called lochi, and
whose number, as being connected
with old traditions and political divi-
sions, was not variable, were for the
future called by the less equivocal
name of more? Xenophon mentions
twelve lochi on one occasion serving
under the king Archidamus. (Hellen.
VII. 4, 20.) Now no writer states the
Spartan lJochi, in the earlier sense of
the term, ~ have oe six; and it
appears, comparing the statement
of Nenoplion: Hell. VII. 4, 20. with
VII. 4, 27. that the word must there
be used in its common military sense :
and that the three lochi there spoken
of could not have contained much
more than three hundred men amongst
them. It is hardly conceivable that
Dobree should have written upon this
passage, “Credo omnia ista, ris re
“ dvoporlas—éxacros ¢BovAero, una li-
** tura tollenda.” A more striking spe-
cimen of rash and ignorant criticism
can hardly be conceived, than Dobree’s
remarks on this, and on the 66th
chapter.

cle has been objected to the above
note, both by Bishop Thirlwall and by
Poppo, that if the mora of Xenophon
was called lochus before the end of the
Peloponnesian war, we must suppose
that the same name was given to two
entirely different divisions of the same
army, to that commanded by the pole-
march as well as to that commanded

én may A.B.V. Pop

po. Goell. Bekk. vulgo émfraps.

eyévorro g. 8. gora iwép L.

10. re} om. L. ante he ponunt V. f.

by the lochagus. But the taxis at
Athens seems similarly to have been
used in two different senses, (see IV.
4, 1. note) and it does not seem to me
improbable that the name of the great
divisions of the national army should
have been aleo applied to the smaller
bodies of which they were composed ;
the name itself being of a generul cha-
racter, and expressing, I suppose, no
more than our word “ band;” so that
it might be given to any number of
men which was complete in itself, and
not necessarily a mere fraction of a
larger body. Now the small lochus
was complete in iteelf, with its two
pentecostyes and four enomotisz, and
commanded by its lochagus, and was
no doubt sometimes employed sepa-
rately; but when two of these were
united, the larger body still retained
the same name, being still a complete
and distinct body, but as it contained
now two lochagi of equal rank it was
ut under the supreme command of a
igher officer, called polemarch or ge-
neral, to whom the two lochagi were of
course subordinate.

ape
GAAnAots wAROoe. Vide ibi Kusterum,
qui ita recte emendavit e MSS.
wepearnxérey ; quod tamen etiam Ar-
cerius viderat ad A®liani Tactic. cap. 7.
Duxer.
10. THS Te wadasds iyyeporias xal—tro-

5

15

EYITPAGHE E. V. 69, 70.

BATTLE OF MANTINEA. A.C. 418, Olymp. 90.8

ayepovias, kat THs év TleAcrovyno@ wore icopotpias py dia
Wavros oTEepurKopevovs avéexerOat, Kai avdpas ayia €yOpovs
xal aotuyeirovas urep TONG adiknuarwoy auuvvacbat Tois
de "A@nvaiows Kadov elvat pera. roAA@v Kal ayadov Evppa-
xewv ayovilopevous pndevos ActrecOa, nat Sr év [leAcrov-
mop Aaxedapoviovs vixncayres thy Te apyny BeBatorépay
Kai pew Lovet, xal ov py wore tig avrois aGAAos és THY
viv €AOn. ois pev "Apyeiows Kal Evppayows rovaira mapy- 2
véOn’ Aaxedatporiot dé kal Exdorovs re Kal pera TOV TOAE-
juKdy vonov év ohiow avrois dv irictavro Thy mMapaKedev-
ow THs puHens ayabois obcw érowivro, eidores Epyov Ex
WoAAov pederny rreiw ccXovcay Hh Acyov Ot odjiyou Kaas
pnOcioay wapaiveow, LXX. xai pera tadra 7 Evvodos vy,
"Apyetoe pev xat ot Evpuayor évrovos Kal opyy
xepouvres, Aaxedaipovioe d¢ Bpadéws Kal vio
2. duvvaocba A.B.h.

267

BATTLE OF
MANTINEA.

ar nal exOpovs K.

I. éy rH mreNoTrowyy
4. @Xos

3. dvéxerOa: A.B.h. Luvveabas V.
om. 8. ZAdo: Q.V.e.

mapnvéxOn P. 9g. Aaxedarpovloy K.
pns| yrounse.d.i. epyois c.

eplas| The iyyenovla refers to the times
of the elopides ; the Dorian Argives
appropriating to ‘themeelves the great-
ness of the Achaians of Mycenz, as we
are apt to consider the Celtic king Ar-
thur one of our national heroes. The
loopotpia relates to the period spoken
of by Herodotus, I. 82, 2. when the Ar-
gives were masters of the eastern coast
of Laconia, and contended with the

Vv, 95» 2. ov pn wow.

is a mixture, as usual, of the oratio
recta and oratio obliqua: od 2r6y
does not depend upon ér:, but is in the
mood and tense that the ‘speaker him-
self would have used. ‘No other in-
* vader will ever attack us;’’ but the
insertion of atrois instead of jyiy makes
the construction confused, and would

4. xai ante
TOS péy—trapyve
E.F.G.H.L.N.O.P.V.c.fg.hik. Haack. Poppo.
re] om. ¢.
épyor G.I.k.

abéy] om. Q
6n] om.
oell. Bekk.

peed f.

13. pera] om.
properl require the optative : a

pi woré Tis avrois éAevooro, as in
phocles, Philoctet. 611. Béomoey —
rami Tpolg wépyapy’ bs ob pn srore wép-

ToOtLey.

9. Aaxedaipdmos 8¢] “The Lacedee-
“monians, both individually among
‘one another, and with their national
“ war-songs, called upon their men to
“remember what they knew already,
“being brave in themeelves without
“ any especial incitement.” Iapaxédev-
ow mS wma L exactly the same with

trdpuomory, in V 951. I. ) srapalveoits—

——tpos rovs ow
paddop € ) Exet jitters
68,4. ris Uperépas abréy dfias pono berres
dred Gere far’ é ; 01s.

13.7) shy, Apyeios pér—yaporr-
res] A remarkable instance of construc-

tion, mpds rd onpaiwdpevoy, as i) hose

fy is saree equivalent in sense

ae és
er Sou re ae I.1z. Heringa
beat. p- 54

ore A.B.

eae ravra.
II. pry-

OOTKT AIAOT
BATTLE OF MANTINEA. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.

oy° “A ~ / 9 , 2 ~ , 4
avaAnray ToAAay tvap@t éyxabeorarey, ov Tov Geov xapuy,
GAN iva opadds pera puOuov Baivovres mpoeAOouey Kai p27]

“~ la) A 4
SiacrracGetn avrois n Takéts, Orep pirci Ta peyada oTparo-
qeda €v Tals mpooodas mov. LXXI. ~vvovrov 8 ére
“Ayts 6 Baatreds towvde éBovdAevoaro pacar. Ta oTparo- 5
qeOa. Trovel pev Kal coravta TovTO’ emt Ta deka Képara auTa@y
év rais Evvodos pwaNdov ée&wbetrat, kal mepiiocxovet Kara To
Tov évavtiov evovupov audorepor te SeEup, Sta Tro hoBov-

7 s A \ © e ? a ~
pevous mpooTeAAew Ta yuuva exagTov ws padioTa TH TOU
év de£ia wapareraypévov aomridt, Kat vopi€ew Thy TuKVOTYTE 10

% WAPATEeTay pe : ™

“ > e ~ ~

Ths EvyKAnocEews EvoKETATTOTATOY Ewat’ Kal TyEiTaL pev THS
4 ”~ ”~
airias TavTns 6 mpwrooTarns Tov Se~iod Képws, mpoOvpou-

268

5. rodvoe re €Bovdevoaro €.
4. wepucxvovot A.B.F.h.
rov | rovs c.d.i.
A

1. tnd aiAnrév soddGv] The flute-
players at S were a distinct caste,
no stranger being admitted to exercise
their profession. Herodot. VI. 60. They
were, probably, as Miiller supposes,
not Dorians, but Periceci; like the caste
of heralds, who claimed descent from
Talthybius. When a rude people, such
as the Dorians, effect the conquest of
one more civilized, all offices connected
with religion are often left in the hands
of the old inhabitants; the conquerors,
in this respect, forbearing to exercise
their right of conquest. See Append. I.
to val L .506. For the respect shewn
to the Tuscan flute-players at Rome,
and their exclusive nght of exercisin
their art, see the curious and origin
story in Livy, IX. 30. For the sense
of the preposition td, see Matthia,
Gr. Gr. §.592. Jelf, 639. I. 2.¢.

2. GAN iva Guards x. 7. A.| Queerente
quodam, cur ad tibise cantum Spartani
pugnarent, respondit Agesilaus, iy’ éray
wpds pupdy Baivwary, ot re Secdol Kal of
aydpeion avepol dor. Plutarch. A
phthegm. Lacon. Hupson. So
Aristotle, as quoted by Aulus Gellius,
Noct. Att. I. 11: apds avAdy éuBai-

yovow, iva rovs Seihovs doxnpovoivras

Koo ty.

Mera pvOpov) Vide Polybium apud
Atheneum, XIV. 5: Saltantium in mo-
rem Aristophanis verbis Plut. v. 758.
exrumeiro b€ "EuBas yepdvray eipvdpos
mpoBnpacw. Pollux, III. 92. pera pu-
Ouou Baivovey. male, pro Baivovres srpo-
€\Govey. Wass. De iisdem Polyenus,
I. 10. pds rd péAos wat roy pvOpdr ép-
Baivoyres dppnxros riy rat éyé :
Et Lucianus de Saltat. p. 790. “Awavra
HET poveey moovorw, Ayps Tou rodepew
mpos avddv kal puvOpdv, kai eSraxroy é4-
Baow rov rodds. Pro mpoekGuev Gel-
lius et Scholiastes habent spoced Gorter.
DuxEr.

5. Ta orpardémeda srocet pév xai dwrarra
rovro| The construction is remarkable,
for instead of rére 3¢ xal of Mavriv7s,
which would have answered to the pér
in the preceding clause, the answering
clause is deferred so long that it is at
last forgotten to be inserted at all, and
the writer makes it the beginning of a
new sentence, xal rére weprecyov per of
Mayrivys, instead of the conclusion of
the former one.

EYITPASHS E. V.71, 72.
BATTLE OF MANTINEA. A.C. 418 Olymp. 90. 3.
9 a? , an Y ~ 9 , Q e “A 4
pevos e€addarrew acl tov évavrioy THY éavTOD yUuvoow,
N s) e

erovras de Sia rov avrov doBov Kat o§ GAAot. Kai Tore TEpt-2
ld .' e a ‘ a a red na A A
éoxov pev ot Mavrivns modu Te Kepa Tov TKipitay, ere Oe
mAéov ot Aaxedatporvot cai Teyeara: tov ’AOnvaior, doe

a ‘ , 3 f \o# N a

5 eilav To oTparevpa elxov. Seioas de ”"Ayis un opav Ku-3
KAwOy TO evovupov, Kai vouioas aya Tepexew Tovs Mav-
Twwéas, Tois pev Zkipiras Kat Bpaowweiows éonunvev éreka-
4 » AN nn 9 ~ ~ wn > A N
yayovras aro ohav e&wacau trois Mavrwedow, és dé To
Siaxevov tovro mapryyeAAey amo tov de&wii Képws dvo

s w 4 € & \ 9 ~

toAoxous Tay ToAcuapxov Imrovoida cai ’"ApuroxAe éxovot
mwapedOew nai exBadovras mAnpocal, vouilwov ro O cavTav
defi ert meptovoiay éveoOat Kai To Kata tovs Mavrweéas
BeBasorepov rerageoOar, LXXII. EvveBn ody auvr@, are &v
1. yoow ae 2.8€]om.V. of] om. Q. 3. woAd r@ xépa A.B.C.
E.F.G.L.O.P.Q.V.c.f.h.i.k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. — moAvd rd xépa H.d.e.g. odd
rb.xépas K, vulgo r@ xépq sroAv. Bs eke C.G.k. déJom.c. days g.

7. rois Bpaowias N.V. Bpacdios et A.B.e. donpnawey K.g. Q. wapy

yer Q.V.d. ss wapryyeae G. 10. moepapyav E.F. 11. 0} pel Get.
xa d.i. 12. 7rd] om. L,0.P. —rovs] om.e. 13. rafacOa di

269

i.

B. Selaas—py ody cuxiwbyj Td evd-
yupov] Poppo supposes that oda is
here used as the singular number, as
oderepos is made to refer to a singular
noun, VII. 1,5. avadaBav rav oderepwy
yauroy Tous omuopevous. VII. 4,3. am7n-
yaye Tous oderépous. VII. 8,1. dpav—
Ty oerépay amopiay. But the gram-
marians condemn this usage ; (Thomas
Magist. p. gam and at any rate no au-
thority can, I believe, be found for such
a use of the genitive opayv. The fact
seems to be, that oday includes both
Agis and his soldiers; as in I. 136, 4.
&cddaoxeras im’ airys rdv aida choy
AaBeow xabiferOa, it includes both the
queen and her husband. ‘She in-
“ gtructs Themistocles to take their
“‘ child.” So here, “ Agis was afraid
“ lest their left should be surrounded,”’
that is, “the left of the Spartans,”
which term applies equally to the gene-
ral and to his men. In a government
like that of Sparta, where the kings
were completely members of the state,
and not its masters, this may seems
the most proper that could be used.

Agis would have said, “ our left wing
“is in danger of being surrounded,”
and not “my left wing;’? and thus
Thucydides says of , Ceioas p
opay xuxAwGy Td evaovupoyv, and not Hi
€avrov xuxdwG7.

4. éenxe$ayaydvras| Haack interprets
this as a military term, signifying, “to
“make a flank movement.’ oppo
doubts this, and marks the word with
obeli, as if he preferred Bauer’s con-
jecture ieEayayévras. But Bauer him-
self explains the preposition ézi, “ad
“* hostem,”” and so far I think he is
right, that érefayey signifies a move-
ment in advance, or on the offensive,
not a movement in retreat. Whether
it always signifies “a flank movement”
also, I cannot pretend to say; it does
go certainly in this instance, and in
VII. 52, 2. where the object was exactly
the same, meptxAncacGa rovs evavrious ;
for which purpose the line was unsea-
sonably lengthened, and consequently
weakened. Compare also dvrerefiyor,
used in the same sense, VIII. 104, 4.

OOTKTAIAOT
BATTLE OF MANTINEA. £.C. 418 Olymp. 90.3.
aury TH ehodp Kai e£ oALyou TapayyeiAayri, Tov Te Ape-
aroxAéa Kai Tov ‘Immovoiday pn OeAnoa mapedbew, ad\rAa
kal Sua TovTo TO airiapa, vorepov hevyev €x Taraprns Sofay-
Tas padaxirOnvat, Kai rovs mrodepuiovs POacas TH mpoopiter,
Kal KehevoravTos aurov, ent Tous TKipiras ws ov mwapHnABov ots
Aoxot, wadw ab ohio mpoopi—a, wn SuynOqvar ere pnde
aTourous EvykAjoat. adAa padiota On Kara mavra TH éusrer-
pia AaxeSatpovio: éAacowbeévres tore TH avdpig. eakay ovy
3hocov meptyevopevot. érretdn yap év yxepolv éyiyvovro rots
évavriows, TO pev TOV Mavrwéewr Sekwov rpéret avray Tous 10

270

‘ 4 ~
Lxipiras nal rovs BpaciWeious, kai eomecovres ot Marvruns
cat of EVppayot avrav, Kat tov "Apyeiwy ot xiAue Aoyades,
A! N 4 \ > A N 4
Kara TO Sidxevov kai ov EvyxAnobev rovs AaxeSatpovious
A
SiepOetpoy Kai xuxAwoapevor erperay Kai éféwoay és Tas
“~ ? “~
apagas, Kal TOV mpEecBUTEpwy TOV EMtTEeTAyMEVOY GTPEKTELVAY 15
Q 4 4A € ” e rf A ,.
4Twas. Kal TavTy pev nooovTo ot Aaxedatpovior’ tp de AAP
, a ra r 4 ? a
aTparoredy, Kat padtoTra TO peo~@, Trep & Baaireus “Ayis

3-Trd0m.E. §. xceXevovros K. ovjom.G, .
oat Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo fvyxAcioas.

vulgo avépeig. Q. wepryeverba f. TO. riv] om. c. 11. BpacwWious
A.P.V.e.h. 13. Scaxeiuevovd. fvyxAnodev Poppo. Goell » ovyrAr-
oGey F.H.K. ceteri EvycrAaoder. 14. dépOerpay d.e.i.k és] om. ec.

15. reraypevoy H. 16. r@ d€ DA
nunc accedunt C.V. vulgo et ‘Bek. rT?

2. dAXd xal—devyew] This clause
depends, not on fv»fy atre, but on
évveBn only. A similar carelessness
occurs I. 95, 4. EvyéBn avrg, xadeiobal
re dua, xal rovs fupudyous—perardfa-
oa, where perarafacGa depends in the
same manner only on fvȎSn, and not
on £ureBn aire.

5. kat xeNevoavros atrov, x. tT. X.
I have followed Poppo, Reiske, an
Dobree, in the stopping of this pas-
sage, which has been variously inter-
preted. The sense appears to be, “And
“‘ when Agis, seeing that the two lochi
‘did not come up to take their in-
‘tended place, ordered the Scirite
“again to rejoin the Lacedzmonian

©

“Lo ge plurimi libri.” Porro. quibus
& Dro. ee

“line, he found (v»é8y avrg) that nei-
“ther were these any longer able to
“ close up the opening.” Tovrovs refers
to the Scirite, who are the subject of
the preceding verb wpoopifa. XvyxAp-
oa is any “to close up the line.’’
Compare, a little below, rd dcdxevoy nal
ob fvyrAyober.
@s ov wapn\bov| your émi rd pépos
roy Sxpiray. ee ebay
. TH épsreipigq—édAaccwbérres| I un-
deta thin, ‘with Poe A meant
to allude to Agis. ucydi-
des thought thet the order sven to the
Sciritee, just on the eve of battle, was

ill judged, and was likely to uce
bad results. i

EYITPAGHS E. V. 72.

271

BATTLE OF MANTINEA A.C. 418 Olymp. 90. 8
yy Kal epi avrov of Tptaxoot immjs KaAoUpeEvot, TpoCTrE-
covres Tov Te Apyeiwy Tois mpeaBurépors Kal mévre Aoxots
avomacpevois Kai KXewvaios cai 'Opvearas xai A@nvaiov

1. Rv] om. P. ante dys ponunt C.G.K.L.O.c.dte.g-k.
mevreddxots G. et corr. F,

2. re} om. A.B.E.F.H.V.

1. of rpraxdctos kris KaXotvpevos| He
adds xadovpevo:, because, though called
horsemen, they were really infantry.
The actual cavalry were on the wings,
as had been already stated, ch. 67, 1.
These “three hundred horsemen, as
“* they were called,” were originally, we
may suppose, so many chiefs, who
fought round their king, not on foot,
but in their chariots; this being the
early sense of lrmevs and imrédrns, as
we find from Homer. Cavalry, pro-
perly so called, were as little known
among the early Greeks as among the
Britons, their breed of horses bein
naturally small and bad. See a goo
essay on the subject by Freret, in the
seventh volume of the transactions of
the French Academy. In the actual
constitution of Sparta, the three hun-
dred were picked men, in the flower of
their age, between twenty and thirty,
chosen by the three hippagrete, or
“‘ gatherers of the horsemen,” who
were themselves nominated by the
ephori. (See Xenophon, Rep. Laced.
1V. 3.) When a Spartan became su-

ranpuated for the duties of one of
the “ three hundred,” he was liable for
the first year afterwards to be employed
on miscellaneous public service, as one
of the agathoergi. (Herodot. I. 67, 6.)
The t S ns who sometimes

accompanied the kings on fore -
sg are supposed, by Miller, to
ave heen the representatives, in a
manner, of these “three hundred;”
but this, I think, is doubtful. It is
also a question, whether the famous
“three hundred” who died with
Leonidas at Thermopyle, were these
“three hundred horsemen,’’ or no.
Miiller thinks that they were not, as
they are said to have been men of more
advanced age, while the “horsemen”
were undoubtedly in the vigour of
outh. The term émaActa , used
y Herodotus on this occasion, (VII.
205, 3-) compared with his express men-

mpoonecourres K.
3. dpvadras A.b.

tion of the “three hundred horsemen”
on another occasion, VIII. 124, 4. seems
further to shew that Miiller is right.

2. mévre Adxors dvopacpévais] I be-
eve that no information as to theese
five lochi is attainable. We can only
suppose that Argos, originally, like
Sparta and Messenia, contained five
districts or quarters, each of which
sent its own lochus into the field; so
that the whole national army might
properly be called the five lochi. And
the name might subsist long after the
changes introduced into the Argive
constitution, 4 the admission of so
many of the Periceci to the rights of
citizenship, had destroyed the division
which had given rise to it. The ex-

ression of Thucydides, sévre Adyos
@vopacpevos, like that of iss xadov-
pevos just before, may imply perhaps
that it was only a name, now no longer
significant, for the whole national
strength of Argos, when assembled
together in one army. We then have
three parts of the Argive army, which
may be compared to three correspond-
ing parts of the Lacedemonian. The
five lochi, or legion, consisting of the
whole mili riage: ie of Argos, in
the vigour of life; that is, analogous
to the hastati and principes of Rome.
To these correspond the six lochi, or
legion, or united national force of
Sparta; consisting in like manner of
all Spartan citizens in the vigour of
life. Secondly, the speofvrepo, or.
citizens of more advanced age, the tri-
arli of the Roman legion, form a dis-
tinct body in both armies: but in the
Spartan army they seem to have been
stationed in the rear of the line, to
cover the baggage, while, with the
Argives, they were drawn up in the
line. Possibly, however, this may have
been only done on account of the infe-
rior numbers of the confederate army,
to prevent the Lacedemonians from
out-flanking them even more than they

OOTKTAIAOT
MANTINEA. A.C. 41& Olymp. 90.3.4
Trois wapareraypeévots, erpeay ovde és xeipas Tovs moAAous
Uiropeivavtas GAN’, os éerjecay ot Aaxedatpoviot, evOus ev-
dovras xat €orw ols kal xarararnbévras Tov wn POnvae Thy
éyxaradmpw. LXXIII. as d€ ravry évededdixe To Tov
Complete victory ot Apyetwy xat Euppayov orparevpa, mapep- 5
the Taceiemonians — onryvuvTo On Gua Kal ep ExaTepa, Kal aya TO
deftov trav Aaxedatpovioy cai Teyearay exuxArotro T@ TeEpt-
€xovrt aay rovs "AOnvaious, xai apdorépwlev avrovs Kiv-
Suvos TrEepletaTHKEl, TH pev KUKAOUpEVvoUs TH Se 75n NooNME-
vous. Kai paAT ay TOU OTpaTevpaTos eTaAaTTMpNcay, Ei 10
2 pn ot immns mapovres avrois @béeAysor Foav. Kat EvveBy Tov
"Ayu, as 7a0ero To evavupoY ay TrovouV TO Kata Tous Mav-

212

2. tropévovras €. trropelvovras C.

2¢ st ° )
5. erepp c.d.i. 6. 78n) 87 g.
abrovs K. g. #3n] om. A. jooopervos I.

xara C.€.i.

did actually. Thirdly, the xiAcoe Ao-
yades, a chosen band, the flower of the
youth of Argos, and trained with pe-
culiar care to all military exercises, cor-
respond to the “three hundred horse-
‘* men” of the Spartans, who were also
a picked body of young men, and
obliged by the very distinction which
they had obtained in being chosen
amongst the “horsemen” to cultivate
all their warlike faculties with especial
assiduity. For the fivefold division of
Messenia, see Stephan. Byzant. in
“Yaueia and Mecodda, quoted by Miiller,
Dorians, vol. I. p. gg. (Engl. Trans.
p- I11.) note.

[Poppo says that the ‘five lochi’’
must be the mpeoSuvrepo, from the ab-
sence of the article: and that they are
called mpeoSvrepor, not as consisting of
old men, but of men of maturer years
than the thousand chosen young men,
spoken of just before. The only ques-
tion is, whether mévre Adxot may not
be considered so much of a proper
mame as not to require the article;
otherwise Poppo’s interpretation is un-
doubtedly just. ]

. Tov py POnvar riy éyxardAnpw
se & that they could not eicape ne

anyjecay R. 3. obs xarawarnOevras K.
7. exuxdourro A.B.F.c.h. 8. xivdupos
3 II.of]om.e. 12. wovoiw

** overtaken by the enemy.” The Scho-
last of the Leyden MS. explains it én
py) ¢pOacay, as if his reading had been
Te p21) va. For the construction,
see Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. 539. Obs. 1.

[Poppo and Géller both condemn
this interpretation; and Godller, while
adopting Bauer’s explanation, ‘“‘ quia
“non effugerant priusquam opprime-
“bantur,” adds, “Formula rov, rov
‘* ut) ~plerumque consilium significat,
‘interdum effectum; hic causam in-
** dicat, ors ovx ¢p6acay.”” But what
authority either of reason or example
there is for this last assertion, I do not
know. I should prefer Bauer’s inter-

retation if the Greek would allow it;

ut if the sense of the passage be what
he supposes it to be, the genitive must,
I think, be altered into the dative or
ablative, ro py PEjvas. |

. Mapepprryvuvro — eG = exatre,

i Their ine was pokes off pote
‘* ways :” i.e. by one part of it having
advanced beyond it to pursue the ene-
my, and by another part having been
beaten back behind it. See the note
on IV. 96, 5.

7. éxuxdovvro] Thomas Mag. in xv-
rréeo. DUKER.

SYITPAPHE E. V. 73, 74.
MANTINEA. A.C, 418. Olymp. 90.3.
‘4 “ A + , b) , a Q ~
Tiweas Kai Tov Apyeiwv Tous xtAtous, mapayyeiAa mavTi TE
, a“
OTpareupar xopnoas emi TO viKapevoy. Kal yevouevoy TovTOV 3
s ~ 5 a 3 nA
ot pev A@nvaiot ev rovre, as mapndOe kai eFexAwev amo oa
“ ° “a
TO oTparevpa, Kal novyxiay éodOnoay, ai Tov’ Apyeiwy per’
s,s, «aA XN e 4 : € A ~ A e r Q “
Saurav ro noonOev* ot de Mavrivis kai ot Evppayor kal Trav
| , e 4 > #f \ QA > “~ “« 9 ‘4
Apyeiwv ot Aoyades overt mpos TO €yxeiaOae Tois evavriots
‘N a 3 5) x @ ~ , 4
THY yvapny etxov, GAN Opavres Tos Te aderépous vEviKN-
7 3
pévous Kai rovs Aaxedaipoviovs emipepopevos és duyiv
4 “a
érpamrovto. Kat rav pev Mavrivdwv + xalt mreiovs SuepOa- 4

278

10 pnoay, Tov Se Apyeiwy Aoyadwv To TOAD éowbn. 74 pevror
duyy Kal amoxapnois ov Biaws ovdé paxpa qv of yap

Aaxedatpovios péxpe ev Tou Tpeyvat xpovious Tas payas Kat
BeBaiovs TO pévew Trowvvra:, rpepavres Sé Bpaxeias Kat ovK
emt modu tas Sudées. LXXIV. Kai n pev payn roavryn

1s MANTINEA,
Amonunt of the loss on
both sides.

\ o 9 4 , > @& , A
Kai Ort €yyuTaTa TovTwY eyévero, mAEioTOU Se
, 4 ‘ a e a“ vn e A
Xpovov peyiorn On Trav “EXAnvuxoy Kal vio
a&wodoywrarav modewy EvvedOodaa. ot Sé Aaxedarpoviors
4 ~ “~ N ra
mpoOeuevo. THY TOAEULioV vEKPOY Ta GTAaA TpoTraioy evOUS
loTagay Kai ToUs vexpous éoKUAEvOY, Kal ToUs avTaY avel-
2. orpatomeé noonpevoy i. pev| om. N.V.
“ Nec pai pee th placeat. 3 Popro. Sebbeipay ¢ Q. 10. dverdOy N.V.

ovious re ras d. rat] om. i. eyyvtaro Q.
Hie ye BOER.G.HE K. Ve g.k. Bekker. in ed. thy 2. qui 3:) proxime sequentem
19. €oracay A. toracay B. :

cal] of L.N.V.

uncis seclusit. 17. Toy dfwhoyerdroy R . mpobéuevor| om. f. 0=
Aeplcoy| wrddewr B. oTqcay L.O.P. auTay
E.F.G.H.K.N.O.P.V.

11. g@vy)) Pharacis Spartani salubre in the earlier part of the narrative, he

consilium rane a Diodorum Sicu-
lum, p. 326. d

14. Towaury kal &ri éyyvrara rovror]
Poppo says, “ probabiliter
" sd ie ad Ae 87.” He
means rowmury ore mn yee
rovrey alriq. But Ort éy-
yorara rovrey resembles ies expression
Towavura Kai gaily I. 22, 4.143, 3:
Compare al cy 8€ xa
TOAAG Wéoy. VIL. 19,2 Tee tmcyides doce does
not intend to throw any uncertainty
upon his statement here, as he does in
the case of the death of Nicias, where,

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

had inserted the caution, as éAéyero.
roaumTn xal Ort éyyvrara rovrwy i8
his des an assertion of ir} fairl of
escription; roavry eyyvrara
rovray would have implied that some
of the particulars of it were doubtful.
Pes ims dfodoywrarev 3éAewv Luveh-

a} Compare ris payns ovreotenons,

Hore ot. I. 74, 2. and the Latin ex-
pression, “‘ pugna commissa est.” We
could say that “two armies joined
“battle,” though we could hardly
speak of “a battle joined by two
“« armies,”

T

274 OOTKT AIAOT
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 418. Olymp. 90. 3.
Aovro Kai amnyayov és Téyeav, odep éradnoay, xai Tous
8Ta@v ToAEuloY UogTOPOOUs. amrédocay. caréBavoy Se *Apyeioy

pev xat ’Opvearav xai KAcwvaioy exraxocw, Mavrwéav

Se dvaxocwot, xi ’AOnvaiov Evv Alywrras Siaxoow Kai ot

arparyyot audorepo. Aaxedaipovioy de ot pev Evppayors

oUK éradoumapnoay oaoTe Kat a&wdoyoy Tt amroyevérOa’ av-
rav o& xaAerrov pev tv Thy adnbeay mvbécOa, éd€yovro Se

Wept Tpiaxoo tous amobavely
LXXV. Tis 8€ payns peAAovons évecOat nai TWAaoro-

avat 0 repos BaciAevs Exwv Tous Te mpeaBurépous Kai vEew- 10

PELOPONNESUS. répous €BonOnoe, Kal pexpi pev Teyeas aci-

Moral effect of the ru) , be \ , 3 4 y

rorya retain tn KETO, TUB OMEvOS Se Hv vixmy carexe@pyoe. Kat

former reputation of TOUS amo KopivOou nai é£@ iaOpov Evppaxous
te Tacuiemonant coréoTpepay Tmenavres ot Aaxedapoviot, Kat

Whiletheyareengaged =, iy s N ‘ ,

tn celebrating the Car. G@UTOL avaxwpnoavres Kal Tous Fvppaxous 1g

nee, the allies ain addyres, (Kapvera yap avrois ervyyavoy ovra)

ie ee a Sn ayy éopriy Fyov. Kat THY Umo Tay “EAAnvoy
the city. Tore enupepoperny airiay é& re podraxiay due
THY ev TH vno@ Evucpopay Kal és THY GAAnv aBovAlay rE Kak
Bpadurnra evi épyp Tovr@ amedaavro, TUX) pEV, WS EOO- 20
Kouv, KaxiCOpevol, yvapy Se of avrot ert ores.

4 Ty € mporépa nuepa EvveBy rhs payns Tavryns Kal Tous
3. ané8ecay BE, 3. dpraaray A.R.b. 4. xal dO.—Biaxdorr} om. 1. ov K.
wiras V.g. 6. xai] om. g. i éXéyero 4.1. & ody h. 8. o-

cious K.O. 14. awéorpevay B.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.c.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. ceteri dsér, - Conf. IV. ot 2. drayrg xnpuxe Bovwrg, ds avrdv dwo-
oTptpas. 15.xalrous}rovsrei. 16. érivyyavere, Vide Dobreum ad Aristophan.
Plut. 145. 17. xa 44 ng ae elyoy L.O.P. ped far B.h. 19. és] om. K.
22. mpcreg A.B.E.F.G.H.N.Q.R.V. Bekker. in 1832. vulgo sporepaig.
(Bn A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.d.e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri curéBn. Male.
oetes omnes £ pro & A xsagr bea rr oratores perraro, Isocrates _bis tantum,
si libri non fallunt. Alexandri Magni tempora usus elementi £ exolevisse
videtur. Apud Polybium vix invenitur. “Wass.

4. ki» Alywnras|] That is, “the 6. dcre nal dfiddoydr 1 dwoyertcOu
** Athenian settlere in A°gina, who had Ka) non deeds ig sar significat po
* been sent there in the first year of dsemonios non adeo pressos esse ut
“the war.” See II. 27,1, 3. and VII. preeter laborem preesentem efiaw mag-
57, 2. where they are described as, nam jacturam facerent. Porro.

Alywiyras of rére Alyway elyov. 22. ry O¢ sxporepaig jyépg} Ammonius

EYITPA®HS E. V. 75, 76.

PELOPONNESUS. A. 0. 418 Olymp. 90. 8.

"Emidavpiovs tmavdnuei éoBadeiv és rnv *Apyelay ads épnuov
obcay, Kal Tous vmoAotrous pvAaxas Tov ’Apyeiwv é&ed-

Govray [avrav, | SiapOeipa roAAovs. Kal "HAciov rpwrxt- 8
Niwv ordirav BonOnravrav Mavrweiow torepov ris wayns,
gxai "A@nvaiwy xtAiov mpos Trois mporépas, éeotparevoay
amayres ot Evppaxot ovros evOvs eri "Emidavpov, éws ot
Acxedarpovioe Kapveca iyyov, xal dteAopevor thy moAw zrept-

ereixiCov. Kai oi pev GAdor éLenavoavro, ’A@nvaior dé, 6
@orep mporeraxOnoay, ryv axpay ro ‘“Hpaiov eis éfeip-
1oyasavtTo. Kai ev rourp svyxaradurovres airavtes TP Tet-
xicpers ppovpay avexopnoay Kara modes Exacrot. Kat TO
Oépos éredevra.

LXXVI. Tod & emctytyvopevou yeipavos apyopuevou evbus

ot AaxeSaipovit, eredn ta Kapvea yayov, Feotparevoay,
Kal adixopevor és Téyeay Acyous mpovmepzrov

és to “Apyos EvpBarnpiovs. foray de avrois2
mporepov Te avdpes emerndeot Kat BovAcpevor
roy Onuoy tov évApyet xaradioat’ Kal eredy
paxn eyeyévynro, ToAA@ paAdov éduvayTo
ao 1elBew Tous mwoAAous és THY OpoAcyiay. éBovAovTo dé rpa-

275

ARGOS.

The Lacedremonians
offer peace to the Ar-
givea, intending ft to
pave the way for a re-
volution in the govern-
ment,

15

I. loy A.B.Q.c.d.f.i. dpnuny d. 2. €£eX\Odvroy a’réy B.C.F.G.H.I.L.
N.O.P.R.V.c.g.h.ik. Haack. Poppo. Sed hic uncis inclusum. et Bekk.
avrey omitt. 4. kpavea L. veay E. Kédpy. fyyoy xal ad marg. rejicit et
Sceddpevos orm. R. 8. of pév of Dror E. 10. erynaranelwovees E.Q,V.
G&rayres| om. b. 16. és rd] és re E. 17. re} om. i.

et Thomas Magister hoc discrimen sta- oem of the Argives in great num-
tuunt inter mporépa et mporepaia: mpo- ‘“‘ bers, as they had ventured out to
répa, em rdfews’ mporepaia dé, emi pé- “ fight them.” é£edOdvres, without an
mms jpépas. Itaque ex ifloram sententia addition, is used in this sense, VII

, 25,2. If atrayv were omitted, I should

non recte dicitur, s§ #porépg fpépa ris
; fas Tecte dici rf still refer éfedOsyrur to GiAaxas, and

pays. Sed, non minus recte dici 7
ipa 9 ua, os- make it agree with atray understood,

sporépg Tépg quam 1H spore
tendit Stephanus ex Homero liad. ¢’. just as in the remarkable passage, VI.

o_O

v. & Odyss. n’. 50. et ex Aristotele, ¢.
Polit. 12, 9. ef 17 smporépa éyévero_tijs

rpoms, pridie solstitil, vel brumz. Pol-

lux, I. 65. Sains 8 dy—ca) +9 mpore-

lq, xal rj sporépg. DuKER.
ee é£ehOdrreov faves] 1. 6. ray guAd-

xey. “And cut to pieces the remaining

> 2.
; 8. é£eratcavro] *Améxapov rod mepi-
rexifer. ScHoL.
g. rH» Axpay ro, Hpsion | ‘‘The tem-
6 ple of Juno was probably on a
‘* montory west of the city.” Gell. Itin.
Morea. p. 191.

T2

QOTKTAIAOT
ARGOS. A.C. 418 Olymp. 90. 3.
Tov omovoas motnoavres mpos tous Aaxedapoviovs adfis
boTepoy Kat Evppayiay, kat ovrws 76n TPE On emcriBer Oat.
3xai aduxvetras mpotevos oy "Apyeiwv Aixas 0 ’ApkeotAaov
mapa tov Aaxedatpoviwy do Aoyw gépwv és TO” Apyos, Tov
pev xa &, Te ei BovAovras mroAcpev, Tov & ws et eipnynvs
yew. Kal yevopévns moAAns avridoytas (éruxe yap Kal o
"AAxiBiadns mapwv) of avdpes of Trois AaxeSatpovioss mpac -
govres, 70n Kal €x tov davepod toApavres, erewray Tous
"Apyetous mpoadefacOa. tov EvpBarnpwy Adoyov.
dé ade.
LXXVII. “KATTAAE doxet 7a éxxAncig tov Aaxe-
“ Sapovioy EvpBadéoba rorras ’Apyeiws, amodWovras Tas
“aidas trois "Opxopevios Kal tos avdpas

276

5 4
€OTt

TREATY
BETWEEN «é “~ ( ‘ ‘N yy \ >
taczpeuon T2S MawwaAtos, xai tws avdpas Twos ev
and ARGOS.

“ Mavrweig rois Aaxedatpovios amodidovras, 15
‘74 A > ® , > nw Q Q ”~ Y “~
cal €& 'Emidavpo éxBaovras Kal To Teixos avatpovvras.

a aio amar crabils oyv| om. O.
Aei per CL LOPedatg $ frvb dp ba G.L.

Pépav

O. .C.i.k € Ay 1. om. Kv. ay h. om. K.c. yevoyerns post
avrin fas ponitsit 6] om. L.O.P. “a kal oux éx C.L. * ember
A.B.E.G.N.V. V. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri ovpSarnpror

ride Sond rf K.L-O. ‘av] om. V.. 12. ror tas H. mon ris L.O. words K.
worras E. = apyiws c. trrobiddvras 4 16.¢€]om. K. émBavpov A.C.
E.F.G.H.1.K.L.N.O.R.V.c.e.fg. Parm. Poppe. 47. 48. écBdyras g. éxBa-
Advras d.ik. éxBaddyresc. éxSoavras E xa 1] rd om. d.i.

4. Tov pev xaO 8, rr x. 7. X.] “ Duas
“ afferebant conditiones: alteram, quem-
“‘ admodum, ai bellum mallent, futurum
“‘ egset; alteram, quemadmodum, 81 pa-
“cem.” Post af 3, re et es intelli-
gendum est goras. GoLtER.

12. ey Pro mpos rovs. Vide Eu-
stathium ad Iliad. X’. p. 828. et Iliad. P's
Pp. 1106. wor re Adds, Fyouw mpds rod
4:ds. Etymol. M. conjungit: Worray,
ayn} Tou mpds ray, Awpixis. worrd wip,

ayri rou mpds rd wip. Posterius est ex h

Aristoph. Acharn. v. 751. qui ibid.

V. 732. morrdy pddéay, Lysistr. v. 1005.

bids *EdAdda, v. 1266. srorrds oor
$

pera. DuxeEr.

Et Theocritus, XI. 1. rorréy“E-
ros waidas rois Opyxopevias x.r.r.]| See

ch. 61,4,5. He speaks of the h
whom the Orchomenians had given for
their own fidelity, and of thoee whom
os Lacedzemonians had put into their
eepi and whom they had been
obliged to give up to the Argives. No
ae mention been made of the
Meenalians ; but as they had no one
city, but were dispersed in several vil-
lages, an invading army could have had
no difficulty in obliging them to give
tely; nor was there any
one town capable of affording such re-
sistance as to make ite submission de-
serve & sepa rate notice.

on rd Namely, mj» dxpay rd
Hpaion Sed ch. 75 6, aad 80, 5

ZYTITPA®HS E. V. 77. 277

ARGOS. A.C. 418, Olymp. 90. 3
“ al b€ xa pn eixeovte rot "A@nvaio €& "Emdavpw, moAcuious 2
“ eciuev tois ‘Apyeios xat tois Aaxedaspoviots Kal Tois Tay
“ Aaxedarpovioy Evupaxos Kai tois tov “Apyeiov Evp-
“ uayxors.
5 amodopev Tais wWoAot magus. epi S€ TH Tu OVpATOS 4
“ teipev Aju t rois ’Emavpio Spxov, Sopev S€ + avrois +
‘74 s / A de 4 A A > II r lA 4 .
Opooa. tas O€ modus tas ev IleAorovvarg, Kal puxpass
“ cal peyadas, avrovopous elpev Tragas KaTTa warpia. ai d€6
74 ”~ 3 ‘ 4 |,’ A a a
xa tov exros TleXorovvacw tis eri ray TleAorovvacoy yay

w ‘ a
Kat ai twa rot Aaxedaovio maida éxovrt,3

“ ?
10% in emt xax@, adrcteuevae apo: BovAevoapévous, ora Ka

1. etxovrt A.E.F.H.L.N.O.Q.R. (prim. man.) 48. déyvalosd. émdaipov E.G.
wodepios 48. 2. elev A.C.G.L.N. Parm. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. e:yev sine accen-
tuE. euevQ. el pev B.F.H.K.c.f.g.hik. vulgo fuer. nal rots Aaxedatpovios
om. B.E.F.H.N.Q.V. = xal rois}om.L.O. = rois] om. P.k. 48. 4. al A.B.E.F.
G.H.1I.L.M.N.O.V.c.d.e.f.h.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo.Goell. vulgo dy. ¢yorr A.E.
F.G.H.K.L.N.O.Q.R.V.g.b.i. Parm. Haack. Poppo. 47. 48. vulgo et Bekk. Zyovr:.
5. drodapey d.i.k.1. 47. amrodépevach. modréeootK. rodiecotR. mwepi—rois
“* roy G, ceteris ita correctis ut legi non possint.” Bekk. ed. 1846. 8¢] om. c.d.i.
roowL.O.K. res ewc.d.i. rads twat Ie.k. 47.C.man.rec. 1a 7& o@ Valckenar.
Ep. ad Roever. p. 73. et ad Adoniaz. p. 284. cuparos épédnv A.B.h. — odparos
éuevAny E.F.H. cuparéca pevrAmv e.g. 48. ovparosai pevR. ocvpBardca pev
Anv KK. ovyparos cuedny Q. ovyparosAnvL. ovproAny P. cvprodnyO. cupare
ei pev Anvc. ovpare evev Any d.i. pa ray cepéAnve. pardv cepedrny C.I.k.m.r. 47:
vulgo cum M. ovpSardcapey Aj. Vide Valcken. Equidem malim ovparos, ai pey
Agv ras emdavpios, Spxow Sduevas avrois oudoa Bekk. ovparos euev Parm. V.
6. rots] réy I.L.0.P.k. 47. dépey A.B.E.F.G.H.K.Q.V. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
48. Sdépeva: hh. vulgo dapev. adrois I.c.i. Parm. 47. vulgoatrovs. 7. ouaoa 47.
sedorovyngeo E.g. wedorovvdcowF. 8. eluew A.C.G.1.K.N.P.Q. Parm. Poppo.
Goell. 47: 48. ef pev B.F.c.d.ef.g-h.ik. vulgo fuer. mécas| mac E.om.P. xara
ra 1.K.L.0.P.d. 47. 9. weAorovvacw C. Duker. ceteri weAorovvdcov. ris}om.V.

asC.K. 10. xnanp ye dveE¢pevaac.h. dyodet A.B.C.H.K.N.V.e.f.h.k. Bekk.
xa B.C.F.G.H.I.

apobe: sed t superscript. G. duodetg. adh E.F. dud ef 47.
. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

L.N.O.V.d.e.k. H

5. wept 8¢ rd o1@ ciparos| The va-
rieties of reading in this passage are so
great, that little stress can be laid on
the manuscripts for giving it correctly.
Bekker’s correction seems to me only
objectionable, because, as Goller says,
ai pév Agv depending as it must upon
Soxet, appears inadmissible: the con-
\ straction required is not ai pév Soxei
\ Agy, but al pév EvpBaivor Apv. Yet I
can as little understand doxei elyev Ajy,
so that I have marked the words as
corrupt or inexplicable. The general
sense of the clause seems to be, that
with respect to the victim alleged by
the Argives to be owed to the temple
of Apollo Pythzeus from the Epidau-

cay KK. vulgo cai. draxa Parm.47.

rians, the matter should be decided by
the oath of the Epidaurians, who were
to swear whether it was justly due from
them or no; and the Argives should
trust the result to this mode of settle-
ment. It is well known that, where the
evidence was not clear, the accused was
allowed to clear himself by oath; and
if he swore that he was innocent, the
accuser had no further remedy. See
Aristotle, Rhetor. I. 16, 6. and Hero-
dot. VI. 86, 12. where Glaucus wishes
to be allowed to clear himeelf by oath of
the charge of having appropriated some
money entrusted to his care.

10. aud6c] Quovis modo, ut dow yé rou |;
apud Lys. de Invalid. §. 20. Popro. '

OGOTETAIAOT

ARGOS. A.C M8 Olymp 90.3.

7% S&aaorara Soxy ros [leAorovvacias. S00. & éxros [ledo-
“zovvacw tov Aaxedapoviev Eippayol eri, & TE avTE
“ éscouvra ev toemep Kai To Tov Aaxedapovioy Kai rot

8“ trav "Apyeiov Evupayol evr, ray avrav éxovres. endei-
“ favras G€ ois Evppayors EvpPadeoOas, al xa avrois Sox}. 5
“ ai 8 rt Kai GAAo Boxy Trois Evppayors, olxad corutAdew.”

LXXVIII. Tovroy pev rov Acyor mpooedé-avro mparoy
oi “Apyeiot, kat rov Aaxedaipoviov ro orparevpa aveyodpn-
The Argives break of Gey EK THS Teyéas ew otxou' pera S€ rovro
aE SS 7 exryutias ovons 7On map adAndovs, ov WOAAG 10
lies of Lacedemos. Siprepoy empacay avtis of avrot avdpes dare
thy Mavrwéwv Kat "HAciov nai rv "A@nvaioy fuppayiay
adévras ’Apyeious orrovdas xat Evupaxiay romoacOa mrpos
AaxeSaypoviovs. Kat éyevovro aide.

I. réhoropvdoou E.F.G.H.Q.V.c.d.ef.g. Poppo. medororrdooo F. = 2. raw)
om.c.d.i. | @mr K. om. Parm. 3. €ocourra B.F.H.K.N. Poppo. vulgo et
Bekk. dcotwra. 4. a’ra» E.F.G.H.M.N.O.V. Poppo. atrivK. ewideigavres
c.k. ére) dciéavras G. 5. avrots Soxet 47. 6. al 8€ rs 8oxq] om. 47-
80x A.B.C.¥F.G.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.e.i.k. Poppo. Bekk. 1s ddAo dong bh. = xa
@ Xo om. Parm. amuDdew A.E.F.G. amddAny B. Bekk. in ed. 1832.
8. of] om. L.0.P.e. wey opnoay e. 10. én] om. d.i. ‘
valov cai nreloy AB.CEFGGR.V.e. et, qui ré»v habent pro Thy, H.K.g. Bekk.
in ed. 1833. bumnaxias G. 13. ape i ;
Evppaylas L.P. 14. eAeyorro K.

So Hesychius explains dudéev. dwéd
rivos rhe érd0ev Gédecs. Others, as
Bredow, understand dud& to signify “ accede to it if they ei proper :

,? comparing ovdaudés nus-
cane “« thing, or wished to to the treaty

278

a

a
oe
Vd

quam. And this seems the more exact

sense of the word. Others again, as
Portus, connect it with and inter-
t it “usa, pariter.”
yarn xai] Sine dubio rectum est draxa,
vel, si = hoc mavult, dwa xa. cap. 79, 3.
Sra xa Otxarérara xplvavres. Hujusmodi
sunt alka, éref xa, et alia hujus generis
in scriptoribus Doricis, et monumentis
veteribus Dorica dialecto scriptis. Dux.
4. éndei€avras— dmddAdew]| “ The
“ treaty was to be communicated to the
“ allies of each, but was not to depend
“upon their sanction.” “The o
“‘ drdAXew may perhaps refer to the
“‘ game precaution which the Spartans
** adopt with the Argive ambassadors.”’
nee: V. 41, 3. Thirlwall, Hist. Gr.
vol. III. p. #5? and note. Gdller un-
derstands the passage thus: “Sparta

“any new articles, then they were to
“send them to Sparta and Argos for
** their approval pl ‘thaseied of these
interpretations is er satisfactory,
but bishop Thirlwall 1s right, I think, in
Yreferring am:dA\ew to Lacedeemon and
Argos, and not to the allies. The ques-
tion is, what was meant by ocxad’ am
G\Aew; whether it was that the new
articles or objections made by the am-
bassadors of the allies were to be sent
home to the governments of the allies
for their ratification; or whether it was
that the ambassadors of the allies if
dissenting from the treaty, were to be:
sent away to their own homes, that they

might not by their intrigues attempt to
unsettle te relations Letwese pi
and Lacedsemon.

SYITPA®HS E. V. 78, 79.

ARGOS. A.0. 416 Olymp, 00. 3.
LXXIX. “ KATTAAE cdo€e trois Aaxedatpovio Kai
“"Apyeiots omovdas xai Evppayiay eluev revrnxovra érn,

279

TREATY jo 2 fy Ye / , ’
ov anuanon | e FOIS Toons at opoioss dixas dWovras
BETWEEN “Karta marpia’ rai dé aAAa modes Tal eév
LACEDZMON and Pa , , a a ‘
6 saReos. leAotovwac@ xowaveovroy tay orrovday Kat

“ray Evppayuiy avrovouot Kai avroroNes, Tay avrayv éxov-
“ res, arta marpia Sixas SwWovres ras ivas Kat duoias. dcot2
“de é€@ TleAowovvaom AaxeSaipovios Evppayol evri, év
“Trois avrois éocobyrat roiomep Kat Toi Aaxedatpoviot’ Kat
10% rol ray ‘Apyeiwv Evppaxor ev TH avT@ écoivrar ramep
“al rot "Apyeiol, ray auray éxovres. at S€ rot oTpartas3
“ dy xowdas, Bovdever Oar Aaxedaipovins cai "Apyeiws dra
“xa Suawrara xpivavras trois Evupayo. ai O€ Tun Tav4
“ rodiov 7 audiroya, 7 Tay évTos Tay éxros TleAorov-
15“ yaow, alre wept Opwy aire wept aAXdou Twos, SuaxpiOnpev.

1. xara rdé8e 1.K.L.0.P. rat dpyeloce] om. d.i.
per ye aR ve ele Ee qrevra-
xovra érn .E.F.H.N.V. Poppo. TEVTNKOPTAETT). . dcddvar c.d.i.
Odvrasf. 4. xara ral. nara réde K.P. xdr rag. xarrd ré c.d.i. : i
ral—avroméces}om. K. wddecs R. rat} xa A.B.
xowdy éydvroy roway d¢ dévrov B.h. xotpayvedyrey f.
Correxit Valckenar. ad Eurip. Phen. p. 65. (quem secuti sunt Haack. Poppo.
ray owovddy cal roy las E.

2. eluey

Goell. Bekk.] ppeaay F.G.H.K.Q.g. ororday cai ray
fumpayiay B. 6. ras conpaxtas Bekk. Goell. avroi wéktes EB. 2 ray Zyov
airae Yyorres E.G. abrov E.¥.G.H.LK.L.N.O.V. Poppo. 7. dBdvres dixas f.
Sooo A.F.H.K. 8. sreAorrowwdorw C.h. Haack. Goell. Bekk. sodorovvdocou F.

vulgo meAorovvdcov. _xal Aaxedatpoviors c.d.i.
Poppo. sic et mox. valgo et Bekk. écotvras.
wep Tol Aaxedarpdémos L..O.P.k.

11. avréy Bekk. domo: F.H.

9. €ocouvra: A.B.F.H.K.N.V.
rotomep kal Aaxedaipdmorf. roic-
Trois gh eepaireg om. B. = 10. rév atrayp f,

oT, E.F. orpareias Haack. Poppo.
12, déo: R.c.i. 8éec G.k. et correctus C. cowdas E.F. éwaxa K. draxa E.
13. rey F. 14. dupDAoya A.E.F.H. ra dupdoyaQ. frvdvrisf. ray F.H.IK.
}} ray ante éxrds om.c.d.i. medorovvdow C. Haack. vulgo et Bekk. reAoxovvdcov.
1s. atre—arre H.1L.K. dcaxpcOciper P.

12. dwg xa Each Kpivayras trois“
pydyos | “ Quam justissime poterant ‘“
Ene ect decernentes.” Difudican-

uarrel must be referred to some
ird state,” &c. But it is manifest
that the clause relates to quarrels be-

dum — erat, quid in bello futuro
preestandum a singulis sociis esset, quot
milites tribuendi, quantum cibariorum.
Haack. JH see
15. sap pela erman makes t
infinitive depend on dy@iAcya, and con-
siders ¢s md\uy €AGeiy to be the apodosis
of the whole sentence. ‘“ Should any
“‘ points of doubtful decision arise, the

tween a state which was a member of
the confederacy and one which was
not; and how could the confederacy |
prescribe the mode in which disputes:
with a foreign power were to be settled ?!
The sense seems rather to be, that, in:
the case of a dispute between a state of
the confederacy and a foreign state, tha
quarrel was to be settled between them

————

280

@OTKTAIAOT

ARGOR, A.C. 418 Olymp. 90.3.
8“ at b€ ris tov Evppaywv mods moda eEpior, és mwodw
“ €\Ociy ay Twa toay apo tais troAect Soxeios. trois de
clu” A 4 é 4 8, 99

eras xatra warp. dicate Oat.

LXXX. Ai pev orovdal cai 7 Evupayia adrn eyeyévyro’
Kal Groce aAAnAwy Trodeueo f el Tt GAXO eElyov, SueAVTayTO. 5
The Lacedemonians Koy Se 70n Ta MpaypaTa TWepevor eYrni-

and Argives try to
persuade Perdiccas to OAYTO
join their alliance.
The Athenians evacu-

ato the works before €Fino Ta Telyn exAcTrovTes, Kal pty &v
A a 9 a @
T@ unde mrodepev GAN’ 7 Gua. Kal TH TE ZAAa 10

Epidaurus
(Bee ch. 75.)

Knpuxa Kat mpeoBeiay trapa ’ A@nvacov
pn mpocdexecOa, nv yn éx TleAorovyncou

f
ly

Ouu@ epepov cai és ra eri Opacns xwpia Kat ws [epdixxay

1. épife d. 2. dy A.B.F.G.H.ILK.L.N.O. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ai e.

0 dy. adi ras E. wodieoo: B.E.F.H.R.V. médcor C. Soxeios Bekk.

ed. 1832. Soxein h. Bonet of Q.g. doxeioe A.B.C.E.F.H.K.R.V. vulgo Soxoiy.
érras 3. cara ra 1.K.P.d.ce. SixaferOar] Valckenar. Sixas éoreioOas.
dudcecOa Q. 5 iN sete ee a0 an G\Anioy et iterum
t elyov e . mapa aOny. C.E.G.K.Q.d.e.f.g.b.i. Poppo. ceteri wap’ dOyy.
MO PEG. CHK. eabrd]ecré CGI. 6 oe ita

~

as they could: d:ax meaning,
“the issue must be mv whether

_ by negociation or by war the treaty

does not specify; each member of the

: confederacy being in this case at liberty

to use his own discretion. But in dis-
putes between each other, the members
of the confederacy were not to have re-
course to arms, but were to submit the
matter to some third state, to arbitrate
between them.

2. rois 8¢ érais x. 7. A.] “The citizens
‘* of each particular state, in their dis-
* putes with each other, should have
‘* tustice done them according to the
“* laws and customs of their country.”
That is, equal justice should be done,
without distinction of parties; while on
the other hand there should be no ap-
peal from the decisions of the particular
tribunals of one state to those of any
foreign state, whether of the confederacy
or not. For the word éms, compare
Eschyl. Suppl. 262. Schiitz. and the
Elean inscription discovered by sir W.
Gell, and published in the Museum
Criticum, No. IV. p. 536. and by Béckh.

(Staatshaushalt. d. Athen. II. p. 390.)
aire féras, alre reXéora, aire Bapyos évri.

son pare Cicero, (in Verrem Act. II.
lib. II. 13.) “ Siculi hoc jure sunt, ut

“ quod civis cum cive agat, domi certet

“ guis legibus.”’

= Trois : see carra wdrpia dixd(eobas }
ovs de Tevopévous éy ug éxdorvg

moder Os GAAnA@Y Aver rh dtatpopa.

sro =
5. veavro} ““ mutual]

“an end to such things.” Y Ene

words éréca dAAnAwy woreup € 9

would require not SeAvcaryro but awe-

Sovro, or adAAnAas awedooay. (See III.
2, 3. IV. 21,1, 3. V.17,2.) Bat
ecause the words ef rs: Ao are of a

more eral nature, and mean, “ if
“« they done any thing of which the
“ other could complain,” therefore

Thucydides uses the word dcadverGai,
which does not signify “to release’’ or

‘* give back,” but refers p ly to
alrias or éyxAnpara, and signifies as I

have rendered it, ‘‘to do away with, or

** put an end to.” pares as

10. ta re dAda " poy
Scholiast explains Epepor by rd lil
as if the construction were, cara ra
Dra. But épepoy is no more than
‘‘ gerebant;” “ they conducted all their
e oe a with vehemence,”’ i. e.
with a strong feeling against Athens.
Compare IV. 121, 1. rd» wdAepow wpo-
Oupes oicrew.

SYITPAPHE E. V. 80, 81. 98)
PELOPONNESOUS. A.C. 417. Olymp. 90. 8.
ereupay aporepor mpéeo Bes, Kal avereay Tepdixxay Evvo-
pora odiow. ov pévrar evb’s ye améaTn trav ’A@nvaiwr,
adda Stevociro, Ort xai Tous ’Apyeious éwpa’ fv dé cai avros
TO apxaiov e& “Apyous. xai Tois Xadxidedot rovs te Ta-
5AaLous Spkovs avevewoavto, Kal aAXovs apocvay. ereuwpay §
dé xai mapa rovs ‘A@nvaiovs oi *Apyeios mpéofeas, To é&
"Emdavpou teixos KeAevovres éxdurreiv. of 8 opavres dALyot
apos mAeious ovres tous EvudvAaxas, repay Anuoobevny
rovs ogerepous éLafovra. 6 S€ adixopevos Kal ayava twa
1ompoparw yupyiKov é&w Tov dpoupiov rromoas, as é&nAOe
To GAAo poupixoy, améxAnoe tas mvAas. Kal vorepov
"Emdavpios avavewoapevot Tas omovdas avrot ot "A@nvaior
amédooay To Teixiopa. LXXXI. pera d€ rv rav Apyetov
amrooTacw €k Tis Evupaylas, kat ot Mavrw7s,
emer ov Suvapevor

A.C, 417.

Olymp. 90. 3.
1S peroponnesua. TO MEY Mpwrov avrexortes,

The Mantineans join yey roy ‘Apyeiwy, CuveBnoav Kat avroi Tois

2. pévros ye ebbis V ye] om. e. - kal] om. O.d.ik. oni s N.V.
8. pi Abresch. Haack. Po oppo. Bekk. Gyras. 9. €€ Died 2 éerd-
(ovra i. 11. dpovpixdy K.R. Haack. Poans. Goell. valge et Bekk. pouptor.

énéxAnoe F.H.K. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo dwéxAcwe. 12. of] om. c.i.
13. tev] om. L. 0.V.k. 16. ray] om. L. avrol cal ras Tay Aaxedatpovioy

orovdas xai rv apxny f.
4. €€ “Apyous] See apap V. 22.

VIII. 137. et seqq. Thu II. 99, 3.
Miiller’s Dorians, (Eng Trust i

genia in Aul. v. 360. Kal wépres éxav—
waida ony Aeip dmooréAAew, 'A "Axrrei

iat ld os yapoupeny. Demosthenes
p. 148. “Ore éfareordAy ravra

o éf ‘Emdaipou reiyos—éxdireiv]
Compare Herodot. VIL 37, 2. 6 duos
éxXurdy Thy éx ToU ovpavov édpny. The
true construction would be, rd én’ ‘Em-
dav Teixos éxdurrewy, eEcdvras €£ avrov.
But ¢£ ’Emduvpov must then be taken
loosely for the country of Epidaurus,
which Aiea is hardly admissible. ré
Ha *Emdav 7 xes is Pease tie pk per-

ape simply, “the fort pidaurus,”
or i in ihe ‘nection of Eoidvuras; the
“fort at Epidaurus.”” Compare I. 64, 1.
rd éx tov loOpov retxos and the note
there. Also II. 31, 1. pera Hy &x ris
grasa reixtowy.

w] Sic Thucydides ITI.
ae Ps ee ae : s foweoro,
spépaciw emi Aayavoper xa
EvdrAoyny éfedOdvres. Euripides phi. Iphi-

in mXoita, mpdopacw Hey as Tov GiToy
maparépyovra éx rov ‘EdAnomdvrov els
Anpvoy, BonOncovra 8 InAvpBprayois.
DuKeEr.

10. rd dAdo hpovpioy] Retinendum est
povproy, si ostendi possit, vocabulum
illud non tantum de loco, aed etiam de
hominibus, qui custodie et presidii
causa in eo sunt, dici. Sin, preeferrem,
quod est in quibusdam MSS. ¢povpi-
Koy, etsi nusquam alibi lectum. Nam,
quin eodem modo dici possit rd Ppovpr-
Koy pro 7 Ppovpe sive ol Ppovpol, quo
rd ‘EAAnvixdy, rd BapBapixd vy, pro oi
“E\Anves, of BapBapos, et alia id genus,
wee non potest. DUKER.

dpovpuxdy] So Duker, Haack,
Pope: and Gdller. See Poppo, Pro-

legom. I. p. 250.

OOTKTAIAOT
PHLOPONNESUS, A.C. 417. Olymp. 90.3.

o \ N ® “ > a =
the altence of Lace Accxedayoviois Kal THY apxny adeway Toy
demon. Oligarchical , \ , v9 a ,
TS. wore, Kat Aanedayponiot wee Apyetot, xtArox

> °»> ~
Bicyon andin Arg. EKGTEPOL, EVOTpATEVoaVTES, TAT ev TiKvave €s

OAlyous paAAov Karéornoay avrot ot Aaxedarporiot €AOovres,

kat per éxewa Evvapborepoe 78n kal tov ev ‘Apyet Snpovs

KaréAvoay, kal oAcyapyia emrndeia trois Aaxedotpovios Ka-
TéoTN. Kal Tpos éap 7On Tavra HY TOU yxeuysdvos Aryyorros:

\ a g A ” 4 9 4
kal Téraprov Kai dexarov eros TP Tokgum eredeura.

LXXXII. Tod & emtytyvopevov Oépovs Ams re of ey

Counter revolution in
Argos. Restoration of
the democracy, and

2 renewal of the alliance apngTepoy exovTa Kabiotavro. Kal ’Apyeiwy 6

with Athens. Long | “
walls begin tobe built O7L0S KOT
to connect Argos with

; por torres R. r}]om. K.
AS. 'EF-K.LE. Poppo. Got vulgo fuvauddre

ffdn V

woAépov AN sg. Tavra .
dfs B.h. Deis WRY. Scxrudceis C.G.P.c.d.ei. Surveis

vulgo et Bekk. dcersdizs.

I. Thy dpyny adeicay trav méd\ewy
That zm the. iar over the tale
sians and others of the small districts
of Arcadia, who were the subject allies
of Mantinea. See ch. 33. 58, 1. 61, 5.
67, 2. The Spartans wished to prevent
the formation of any considerable state
in Arcadia, and were well pleased to
see the system of small and scattered
villages still continue there. And from

the opposite policy, Epaminondas af-
serearde. cromuted’ he ane of these
villages, and effected the foundation of
the city of Megalopolis.

2. kal Aaxedapdriot xal ’Apyeior x.r-X. |
Cum subjectum Aaxedayudmot abrol ex
parte insit in preegressis Aaxedatpdrioc
kal “Apyeior, utrumque in nominativo

uit, cum solennius dixisset Aaxe-
atpovioy cat 'Apyeiwv, yiAlaw éxarépar,
fvorparevodyrwr. Vide ad IV. 108, 4.
118, 7. GounLeEg. Compare Virgil. Ain.
XII. 160. Interea reges, ingenti mole
Latinus, &c. on which Heyne remarks,
*‘ponit ab initio Poeta genus, et tum

dAlyoy EvuoTrapevos Te Kal ava-
Gapancas émBevro rois oAiyos, tTHpnoayTes
auras tas yupworadias Tov Aaxedatpoviov. 13

4. of éX\Odwres K. 5. Evvapepdrepor
3y Tow
- Goell.

; . TavTa
» Seis CEFHY bg. ‘Hay
Q. is L.O.

t
15. yupvoradelds A. yupvoradius F.V.g.

‘“‘individua subjungit, inflexa ad id
‘‘ oratione.” The “thousand Argives”
here spoken of, were the aristocratical
body already noticed in the battle of
Mantinea, and who would naturally
take an active part in overthrowing the
democracy.

6. ddtyapxia] Locum hunc illustrat
Diodorus, p. 327.a. Wass.

g. Aiqs] the notes on ch. 35.

15. auras ras adias| “ The
‘* exact moment Gee ise.”?
This was a festival somewhat resem-
bling the Lupercalia at Rome, in which
boys and men danced naked, each ar-
ranged in distinct chori, the movements
expressing warlike tic con-
tests; while at the same time coarse
and licentious lan was inter-
changed, as in the Roman triumphs.
The festival was celebrated annuall
about midsummer. See Athen. XIV.
2. (p. 631.) XV. 22. (p- 678.) Xenoph.
ellen. VI. 4, 16. Pollux, [V. §. 105.
Miller, Dorier, II. p. 338. 389.

"A0@ améarnoay *AOnvaiwvy mpos XaAxidéeas, 10
kat AaxeSaupovios ta év "Ayaia oun émtrndeiws

_-—. ee

EYITPAPHS E. Vz. 82.
ARGOS, A.C. 47, Olymp. 90. 4
Kal payns ‘yevouerns ev TH Wore Erexparnoe 6 Snpuos, Kar
Tous pev ameéxteive tous b¢ é&nAacev. of b€ Aaxedaypovios, 3
€ws pev avrous pereréurrovro of giro, ovK HAOov éx Tei-
os, avaBadopevor Se tras yupvorraidias €BonOovy. Kai ev
s Teyeg mvopevoe Ort vevixnyrar of dAlyot, mpoedOeiv cv
oukert 7OéAncay Seopévov trav Sumedhevyorov, avaywpy-
cavres dé én’ oikov ras yupvoradias jyov. Kal torepov4
EA\Dovrav mpéaPewv amo Te Tay év TH TOAE ayyeA@V Kal
Tay é&w Apyeiwy, mapovroy re rav Evpyayoy Kal pybévrev
10 7OAA@Y ah ExaTépwy Eyvaray pev aOiKElY TOUS EV TH TOAEL
cal éSofev avrois otparevew és “Apyos, SiarpiBai Se xal
pedAnoes éyiyvovro. 6 8€ Onpos trav ’Apyeiay év TovT@,5
doBovpevos rovs Aaxedaipoviovs cal thy rev ’ AGnvaiwy
Evppaylay wadw mpovayopevos TE Kal vouiCwy péywroy ay
iraogdas abeAnoey, rexile paxpa reiyn és Oadacoay, ores
nv THs ys epyovra, n Kara Oadraccay odds pera TOY
"A@nvaioy éraywyn tav emirnociov apedAn. Evvydecay Se6
roy Tetxiopoy Kat Tov év TleAorovyno@ Tiwés TroAEwv. Kal
ot pev ’Apyetoe travdnpel, Kal avrot Kat yuvaixes Kal oixéra,

a dvaBaddpevoe A.B.C.E.F.G.H.V.c.d.e.i.k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ava-
ta ae atéeias A. et hic et infra. yupvoradyas G. 5- eO6-

Re asi
7. THS yupworaidias P.k. = 8. dyye-
ier ane uncis reise am Bekk. dpyos

ixnvras I. om. R.

ed.1846. 9. ¢€f. 11, en” ; d:varp
12. peAnoes Q. 13. Ty > 15. opeAnoas
és] pds g.

ea "5.

6 Sijpos g.
16. rav}om.e. 17. dpedrei V
3. éx wdelovos] “Hroc wpd smdclovos
5 iAéeran Dwr]

8. € vray o-“- Oy
Both Dobree ad Pon Poppo ee that
ayyéAwy is & corruption of a oe
that the second dpyeiwy was added after
this mistake had become general. Gol-
ler interprets dyyeAwr to ayyeA-
Advrevy; to which it is objected that
there was ee intelligence to be commu:
nicated, the facts being already known
to the onians.

(Goller i in his second edition under-
stands dyyéAey of the Lacedemonian

party in Argos, who kept up a constant

communication with Sparta : and he
compares VIL. 73, 3- hoav » yap TIES TH
Nixig Suéyyedot ray éydobev. I am in-
clined now either to agree with Dobree
and Poppo that we should read ‘Ap-
yeiar for dyyéhor, and strike out ‘Ap-
yeioy after ¢£o, or with Bekker in his
edition of 1832, that we should strike

out ayyédAwy altogeth er.
pif vad ay sie ne MS. (m. or,
as Goller marks it, S supports Dawes’s

canon, that a» must not be joined to
the future tense. But none of the edi-
tors have followed it.

GOTKTAIAOT
ARGOS. A. C. 417, 16. Olymp. 90. 4
éreixicov’ kai éx tav 'AOnvey avrois 7AOov Téxroves Kal
AMoupyoi. Kai ro Oépos ereAevra.

LXXXIII. Tod & emtyryvopévov yetpavos Aaxedaysovioe
@s jobovro retxiCovrwv, coTparevoay és ro “Apyos avroi re
Kat ot Evppaxor wAnv Kopwhiwy’ umnpye O€ rts
avrois Kai €k Tov “Apyous auvrodev mpacae-
pevov. Tye Se THY oTpariay” Ayts 6’ ApydWaov
Aaxedatpoviov Barrels. Kal Ta pev ex THs
moAews Soxodvra mpovirapyely ov mpovywpnoey

ért’ ra. Oe oixodopovpeva Téelyn EAovTEs Kal kaTraBadovres, Kai 10
“Yowas xwptov rns’ Apyeias AaBovres Kal rovs éAevOépous aray-
ras ovs €AaBov amoxreivavres, avexopnoay Kai duAvOncay
gkara modes. eotparevoay Se pera TovTo Kai "Apyetor és rH
Draciay kai Sndcavres amndOov, ott opav tous huyadas
4umedexovTo’ of yap ToAXol aur@y evrad0a KaT@KnvTO. Kare- 15
KAnoav S€ rod avrod xeuavos Kai t Maxedovias + ’ A@nvaior

284

The Lacedemonians
invade Argolis and de-
stroy the unfinished
long walls. The Athe-
nians cut off the mari-

9 time commerce of Ma-
cedonia.

4. ds] om. F.

1. réxroves R.

9. poreydopnorey
N.V. smpoxapyce :

. 8€ yeyvopevov L.
EE . it voias A.B.C.L.O.

vooias F. ouas I. eopia
G.I.L.O. 13. Ty] om. c. 15. umedexovro A.B.E.F.H.1L.L. OP.Q\ cd.
«k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo aes ae xaréxAnioay F.H.K.g.

oppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo xarexAeicay. 16. xetpevos paxedovias c.d. paxedo-
piay c. paxeddvas—mepdixxa emxadoryres Goell.

1. éx rav "AOnv@v—réxroves] The avrov xarapévovres. So Thucyd. VII.

agricultural population of Peloponnesus
being little acquainted with any thing
but agriculture, found the masons an
carpenters of Athens far more skilful
than their own.

4. ¢otpdrevoay és rd “Apyos] Diodo-
rus Sic. p. 327.c. Wass.

6. €x rou “Apyous aurééev] Alterum
horum supervacuum videtur. Ex ad-
notatione Scholiastee colligas, eum non
habuisse in exemplari suo verba éx rod
“Apyous. DukeR. “An intrigue car-
“ried on with them from Argos, from
“ within the country itself.’ of airééev
are “the people of the country.” V.52, 2.
VI. 71,2. VII. 71,1. Compare the ex-
pressions quoted by Goller from Xeno-
phon, (Hellen. IV. 8, 39. VII. 4, 36.)

pg avrov paydpevos amobyncxe.
and of péw dddose ’Apaddes ev 17 Teyéa

16, I. raw avrov éxei. and VIII. 28, &. és
Ty MAnrov avrov.

10. ‘Yords] Vide ad p. 161. de hujus
situ Plinius, IV. 5. Strabo FX. 404.
Pausan. Arcad. VI. Eloty oty és "Apxa-
diay éxBodai xara riy Apyeiay, pds péy
“YSIQN xal xara rd dpos rd sie cdl és
Ti Teyearixny. Wass.

16. {Maxe viast'| This seems corrupt,
and none of the MSS. afford any as-
sistance. Dobree conjectures éx Maxe-
Sovias, “* Macedoniam versus,” “on the
“‘gide of Macedonia.” Goller reads
Maxeddwas — Ilepdixxg emixadouvres.—
Haack proposes ¢y Maxedovia. Can the
genitive be equivalent to éy Maxedoria,
and does the construction resemble that
noticed at III. 10s, 2. so that the trans-
lation would be, “they blockaded also
“in Macedonia Perdiccas,” literally,

SYITPA®HS E. V. 83, 84.

MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 90. 4, 91.1.

Tlepdixxay, eruadodvres thy re mpos ’Apyeious xat Aaxe-
Saipoviovs yevouerny Evvwpociay, Kal Ott mapacKevaca-
4 > «” 4 ww on id A , AN UA
péevoyv avTav orpatiay ayew emt Xadrxidéas rovs emi Opg-
Kys Kat ’AudiroAw Nexiov rob Nexnparov orparnyovrtos
sépevoro tHy Evupayiav cal 7 oTparia padiota SeAvOn
éxeivou cmdpavros’ moAéuos ovy Hv. Kal O xEluov éredeuTa

ovTas, Kal méuntov Kai Oéxaroy €ros T@ ToAcue ETEAEUTA.

LXXXIV. Tod & emycyvopévov Oépous ’AAKiBiadns Te

a” A
mAevoas és” Apyos vavoly elxoow Apyeiwv tous Soxovvras

285

9 \

10 ess ee ért viromrous elvat kai Ta Aaxedatpoviwy ppo-
Pp Se -

aT On: vey €AaBe Tptaxogious avdpas, kal KareOevro

Expedition of the A-
thenians against the
island of Melos.

avrous ’A@nvaio: és tas éyyvs vnoous av Hp-
xov’ Kat emt Mnadov ryv vncov *A@nvaios
€oTparevoay vavoly éavrev pev Tpiaxovra, Xias Oe é€,
15 TAcoBiaw} dé Svoiy, kat ordirais éavray pev Staxociots Kat
XtAiow Kat roforas Tpaxocios Kal immorogorais elxoal, TOY
de Evppayov xal vnowrov omdiras padwra wevraxociots

Kat xtAiows. of dé MnAwe Aaxedapovioy pév eiow aroixol, a
trav & ’A@nvaiwy ovx OcAov viraxovew @omep of aAAot

“ E A “ A ~ > 4 4 e 4

aovyowwralt, adda TO pev TPwTOV ovdEeTEpwY OVTES NOvXACO?,
I. mepdixxay xa) éemxadovvres L.O.P.Q.k. 2. rapacxevacpéver KK. 6. dsrav-

os E. . obTos galery Poppo. et correct F.H. ovrws C.1.K. Bekker.

in ed. 1832. vulgo ovre. : : Ce ak K. a 10. aechghdar i 5 Ps

rovs AaxeSatpoviey hpovpots érafe L.O.P. It. ec. 14. xls] xsAias

cefig-h. xalylasé?V. 38] om. A.C.E.F.H.K.R.c.e.f.g.b-k. 18. Ae-

ofias A.B.E.F.H.K.N.R.V.c.e.f.g.h. Haack. Poppo. —xal_ysAiots xal roféras]
om. I. 16. rpsaxogioss rogérass f. 18. yey] om. f. ;

“‘ Perdiccas belonging to Macedonia?”
Or may we read xard Maxedoviay, in-
stead of xai Maxedovias?

1 AecBiaw 8¢ dvoiy} All the best
MSS. read AeoBlas, which Poppo has
received into the text. The common
reading accords with Elmeley’s rule,
* Avow, ni fallor, apud Atticos duali
“‘ semper jngitur, 3vo vero interdum

et he quotes several in-

with a plural, on which he only ob-

serves, “ Heec omnia solceca videntur.”’
(Annotat. in Eur. Med. v. 798. notul. y.)
The reason, I suppose, is, that although
évo with a plural is no less a solecism
in principle than dvoi», yet it is a less
manifest one; the dual form in dvoi»
making the anomaly of the plural sub-
stantive more glaring; whereas in dvo
the form is indeclinable, and it is the
sense only which points out the need
of the dual substantive.

286 OOTKTAIAOT

MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp, 90. 4, $1.1.
Greara ws avrovs nvayxatvoy oi ’A@nvaios Syovvres tH yny,

3é5 moAeuov havepoy KaréoTHvay. oTparomedevoapevoe ody és
THY YRv avTeY TH} TapaoKeyR TavTy ot oTparnyot KAcopndns
re 6 Avxopndovs cai Twias 6 Twrtpayou, mply adexey te
Ths ys, Adyous mpwroyv Tomaopevous ereupay mper Bes’ 5
ods of MyAioe mpos pev TO wAnOos ovx Fyayoy, ev S€ Tais
Gpxais kai Tois dAlyous A€yew éxeAevoy mrepi Oy HKovow. oF

dé rav "AOnvaiwy mpécBes éAdeyov rouade. LXXXV. AO.

ysl "Exedy ov mpos To WAnOos of Aoyot yiyvovrat,
ATHENIAN and Oras On yey Luveyel pyoet ot WoAAo! émaywya 10

MELIAN . oe r > ? 3 ? ea r
wEcoTiators Ka@t avéAeyxTa eoama& axovcayres nay ara-
coteminaion dace (yryvooKopev yap Gre roiTo dpove
ATHENIAN vpl@v 7 €S TOUS OAlyoUs aywyn), Upes oF
DOMINION.

(1) KaOnpevor ert aodadéotepoy momoare’ Kal?

éxacTov yap Kai pnd’ vpeis evi AGyp, GAAA mpos TO pI Ig
Soxoiy émirndeiws A€yerOar evOvs virodapPavovres Kpivere.
Kal m1p@roy, é apeoxer ws A€youer, etmare. of d€ Tov Mn-
Liev Evvedpor amexpivayro. LXXXVI. MH. ‘H pep ex-
2. és—yqv] om. I. ¢és—atray] om. C. in marg. G abray és nw K.

ri yay
[“‘ et fortasse etiam c.e.g.i.k.” Porpo. gm] ] om. b. ~eouidgs fg.
4. Auxopidous g. Av Be ap I. +s)om. 8. Nomina interlocutorum aut omittit
t

Fg. tial 20-3} om. L.O.P post 41) ponith. 11. deeAexra

yL.cum Di Dionysius. _ 15. xa] om. G.

ty Bie ABE FG HLELM.OR Teter ik can Dionyiio. 17. ape-
Kot

érrewdi ob mpis rd wAnGos] “Emeaby erdApn

ob apa rg Dig ance Ws woulda
rous ieee iva psi), ouvexots pnoews yt- wap’
f d mpdcera :

meow » as II. opey ’ Tay * A Onvaler. ScHo..
dy drag dxovoarres mbavav per Moyer, —-12. rovro d i] BouXeras. rours dors
édeyxous 8¢ ov opevey ovd aro- cxowds Tis gt, rous “EAAnvas mporrye~
deigecs. yeyrecrxoper yp ore ratra iwo- js. SCHOL.
vongavres, xpds Tos dpxorras ipiéw ps- 13. dyey))| 7. ScHOL.
yous iyayere Huds. & duets ol mpocorares —16. bro, : «Taking us

poy trosnoare. Exactoy yap dy Pe capaitogg Aer and replying to us.

Aéyoper Bonysdfovres, spis rd p1) Soxovy pd ane ep a ., Leptines, P- §0F.
énerndeias Eyer v Umoxpovere, rouréors oid a di) mpos rocrous twodapSdvorr’

srhecéveoy ial red xplvere. "Ev waow 6
rapa +p Fake ri» ouvndeaay, ovx

pid yep Snpsryopias
Mixers viva réy Myler nal "AGnvaley poourns

repre dxovcare.

a i eee SSdoxew nal
9 Tys pév we ¢ euyre-
yids dy ris ptpypatro Upiy. hyépa

SYITPAGHE E. V. 85—8o.

MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 90. 49. 1. 1.
eixeca rod dcdarkew Kal novyiay adAANAovS ov Yeyeral, Ta
dé Tov woAguou mapovra 70n Kat ov peAdovra Siadhépovra
aurov aiverat. Oopwapev yap avrovs TE KpiTas HKOVTAS UMasS
rav AexOnoopevay, kat rny TeAEvTHy €£ avTOD KaTa& TO ElKOS
5 Treptyevopevors prev T@ Otxaim nai 8’ avro py évdovar 70-

Acpov piv hépovoay, mre Geior Se SovAciav.

LXXXVII. AO. Ei pey roivuy trrovoias trav edAovrov
Noytoupevor 7) GAAO re Evyynxere Ek TOY TapovToY Kal Ov
Opa@re mept carnpias BovAcvoovres TH OAEt, Travolped ay"

roel O emi Toro, Aéyoupey ay.

LXXXVIII. MHA. Eixos pev xai Evyyvopun &v re
rode xabeorwras emi moAdG Kat Aéyovras Kali Soxovvras
rpérerOar’ 4 pevror Evvodos Kal wept curnpias HOE Tapert,
Kal © Adyos @ mpoxareiabe Tporg, ei Soxel, yryver Ow.

LXXXIX. AO. “Hyeis roivyy ovre avrot per ovoparoy
Kadav, as H Suaiws tov Mndov xaradvcavres dpxopev 77
adixovpevor viv emekepyoueba, AOywy pnKos amiTov Ta-

5: wepeyevopdvos A.B.C.E.F.G.1.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.ik. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
“* srepsyevopévose omnes libri ante Wassium collati, et omnes Panisini. wepeyryvo-
“* uévoce ex uno Greeviano AS reposuit Wass.” Poppo. vulgo mweptytyvopévos.

287

15

6. 8¢] om. A.B.b. 7. oe h. 9. SovAevoayres B.E.F.H.V.f.g.h. cum Dio-
pysio. 11. A.B.E.F.H.N.R.V.g.b. 14. mpoxadeioOasigi «]9#Q.
yertoGad. 16. eimperds fh ducaios R. 17. éwepydpeba Q.

yap xal rard axodiy dAdAndous dfwtre oxeyduevor, xal pi) wept cernplas ris
wei « fon 8é worepodvres Hyiv obn- ri ise éx roy wapévrey, havxlay yor

pew dy. el 8¢ wept rod divacda cwbr
ouveAndvbare, Néjoies dy. ScHOL.
8. d Dro rs] TS 4 dvri row chrep.
ScHo..
ff DAo ovAevoovres| Ad d\Xo
© roncovres. GOLLER. Com-

ovde 6, éyere
érs evyvepoveire, ovde duo ois X

groutre. xperal Yuere rév Adyor oy
Aéyere abrol. tor Huiy TO Tédos
éx ns Kploews, mkavres péy Upas
rois Ocxaloss, - dia rovro pt) Oédopres
s wpeiy, ele wédepow e0Ods xararrn-
o6ebar mwacbévres 04 lows dixaérepa

nay Aeydvrev, Sovdelay xaF atrav xa-
raynqgroupeba. SCHOL.
. aurov| i.e. rod d&ddoxew; and 80
again ¢£ a’rov, two lines below.
4. Tey AexOncopévey] “Yard re tye
cai ine &Aorérs. ScHOL.

7. at péy rolvuy trovolas ray pedddy-
rer] El pév trovongavres wep) rav ped-
Advrev JreoGar cvyeAnrUGare, f Dro vs

Tv a Xi
pare I - 14, 3- Dro ovder f éx yijs évav-
pdyouy

11. eixds pev xal Evyyrdpy] Elkds
npas, dy roxovrp xabecréras, ra woNha
cal émtvoovvras xal déyovras rpémer Oat.
kal ov ovyywaoxere Hpiy trowrevovew.
ScHOL. ; adée}

15. per dvopdrey xaraov| Adfeay ev-
w erav. SCHOL. Compare VI. 83, 2.
ob xad)errovpeba, os—rov BapBapoy pdvos
xabeddvres elxéras dpyoper.

OOTKTAIAOT
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91. 1.
peopev’ ovf vpas afvotpey 7 Ore Aaxedatpovloy crooe
évres ov Evveotparevoare ws nuas ovdey nOdunxare Aé-
yovras olecOax Treivety, Ta. Suvara 8° e& Sy éxarepor dAnOas
Gpovoipev SuompaccccOat, emwrapevovs mpos eidotas ore
Sixara, pev év To avOpwreip AOyp amo THS tons avayKys 5
xpiverat, Suvara dé oi wpovxovres Tpaccover Kat ot avdeveis
Evyxwpovow.

XC. MHA. ‘Huyeis 87 vouifopev ye ypnoysoy (avayny
yap, emedn vets oUTM Tapa TO Oixazov To Evathepoy réeyew
umeberOe) fun Karadvew vas TO Kowov ayaboyv, GAG T@ 10

288

2. ovde A.F.h. nounoare P.c.i. Aéyorres B. dé 7d éfqs obre ipas
Aéyorras olec Oa: E. 3. olecOe K.h.k. 3} om. ABP. 4. Svamparrec Oa
A.B.F.H.N.V.h. spocedéras F.H.g. 6.4% iverat | om.g. 8. fete marg.

H. Goell. Bekk. “ Ye a ee pret wales per 3) acribendum.” Porro.
i pey B.K. 9 pay ; . nl pe E. Ofpey. Q.npeisg. 10.tpas
HN. corr. HM Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo jude. rb B.

3. ra duvara 3¢—fuyxepotow] © But
“‘we expect you rather, agreeably to
‘“‘the real sentiments of us both, to
* think only of = pain Bale you can,
* not what you may have a right to.
“For you know, and we know, that
“ right is considered, in men’s discus-
“ gions, only when both les are of
** equal power: what he can do, is the
“only rule of the stronger, and the
‘* weaker is fain to yield to it.” Com-
pare I. 76. and Plato de Republica, II.
p- 359. For dampdocerOa ra Svvard,
compare III. 82, 18. near the end, ois
EupPain érupOdves rr Siampdgacba. For
aro THs tons avdyxns, compare IT. 62, 5.
and rns dpoias ruyns, that is, “ settin
‘* out with having fortune equal.” ’A:
is exactly equivalent to vmapxovons,
that is, it expresses the existing state
or circumstances in which the action
takes place, as opposed to those which
may be created or affected by its ope-
ration. ‘Aydyxns means, “the force of
‘* external things restraining the will.”

4. émuorayévous mpds eld.] "Emora-
Bevery Kai are xa) npe sah

. ev To avOporeio d ‘Oa tvos
Aoyiouse (pact) rére ay ipa et,
Gray tony loxuy tywaow of xpwdperos.
Gray 3¢ of repr mpoéxoow loxvi, rpoo~
Tarrovot way , kai ol Frroves

ovx dyriAéyovow. SCHOL.

8. } pev 81 voullonev-ye}|’Ererdy tpeis,
& "A@nvaiot, rou oupudéporros padAoy
afioire oroxd{erOar, vopifoper fpiy
mpoonkew ps) karadvew Td Kowdr aya-
Ae. caine, To mpges ros arbererré-
pos xpnoba. det ydp rois p
Ta mpoonxovra xal ra dixaa réperOat,
wal paddoy ris pemias Freep rov
mpos axpiBeay Ocaiov rvyxdpew rovs
yrrovas. 8 7 nal Urép tna dori, }
"APnvaics, el dn) 2) wpdas xpnoeaGe
pw, avrol éyres wore wapdde
savres Tois GAAos yernoerOe. peathase
yap tpas ol vxnoayres riyepnoorra: xal
avrol, rovs repi nuas xaXerous yerouevous.
ScHOL.

10. twébecbe} “ Have given us a sub-
“« ject to speak on, from which we are
** not allowed to wander.”

pt) karadvew tpuas x. r. d.| “ We for
“‘ our parts think that it is expedient
“that you should not destroy that
“ which ia a common benefit, but that
“ every man, when in danger, should
** have all that he can reasonably
“ allowed him as his right, [or, ‘
“have what is fair and just allowed
*¢ « him ;’] and that if he should prevail
“to get an argument to current,
“ rae it may not be strictly jast, he
“‘ should yet have the advantage of it.
“‘ Nor is this less your interest than
** ours, insomuch as you risk the hea-

EZYITPA®HS E. V. 90, 91.
MELOS. A. C. 416. Olymp. 91.1.

ae ev kwOvve ytyvopeve eivos Ta elxoTa Kal Sikata, Kai Te
Kai évros Tov axpiBovs }rreicovrat Twa abeAnOnvas, Kat
Tpos UAV OVX HoTov TOTO, Go@ Kal éml peyioTn TYuwpia -
ogadevres ay Tois aAols Trapaderypa yevoure. |
s XCI. AO. “Hueis de ris nyerépas apyns, hv nal wavOy,
ovx abupovpev Thy TeAEUTHY’ Ov yap of apxovrTes GAdw»,

289:

1. yevouérp L.O.P.Q. cyvopeva
Sixaa A.B.FHV.gh. Bekk. pons 18
G.H.1.K.L.M.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.h.i.k.
weicavra L.O.

Goell. ray: B. vulgo sravo69.

“* viest vengeance, and should you fall,
“* you would be an example to all the
“world.” Ta eixdéra [xal] dixaca. The
best MSS. omit xal, thus confirming
Goller’s interpretation, “equa pro jus-
‘© tis esse, sive habert.”? The Sc pea

lanation is, rd mpooyxoyra xai 7
Soran véeperOa: should have what is
‘¢ fair and just allowed him ;” and this
suits better with the preceding speech
of the Athenians, for t had not de-
nied the justice of the Melians’ plea,
but had said that justice had nothing
to do with the present question. In the
following clause, I agree with pone in
thinking that weicayra is required, not
weicovra. The benefit could only be
reaped when the persuasion had been
effected, not when it was going to be
effected : and if the sense be that of the
Latin gerund, “by persuading,” still
the aorist, and not the future, is the
proper tense for this. Kai re xal évrds
rou axpiBovs meicas is, “to satisfy his
“ hearer with arguments that may even
“ fall short of strict justice.” Dobree
reads meioavra, and says, “ Vide, an
id oe distinguas, eva, rd elxéra xal
“ Sixasca, cai Te nat yee Tov nyt
“ sreicavra Tiva, OeAnOnvas : 1. €. Efeivas
mpednOnvaz, Fah rd ta eixéra
“* wal Sixasa nal (€dy melon Twa) re xai
“* évrés rou dxpiBois.” This makes the
same sense, with the advantage of a
simpler construction : but, had Thu-
cydides meant this, would not the more
natural order of the words have been,
GAN’ elvas rp ced ey xevdivey ytyvopéve?
Again, the concluding clause is ob-
scure. Can the sense be, “inasmuch
“* as you, if you deal with us thus cru-
*elly, would become an example to

THUCYDIDES, VOL. I.

eixéra xa 8ixaa E.G. eixéra
ri} roe g. 2. evros A.B.C.E.F.

aack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éxrés.
5. wav6p A.E.G.L.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.g,h.ik.cum Dionysio: Poppo.

“others, should you fall from your
*‘ present greatness, teaching them to
i inflict the heaviest vengeance apes
“ you?” °Emi iory tiwpia woul
then be, “for ths enviost weageatics ie
i.e. “so as to bring down the heaviest
“vengeance.” Or does mapdderyya ém)
Tysopia mean, “an example of ven-
“‘ geance; an example or lesson of
“moderation to others, because you
‘‘had been so heavily punished for
“ your tyranny?” The rst interpre-
tation would resemble VI. 76, 4. avréorn-
cay ém) deordrov peraSorj: the other
may be defended by VI. 33, 6. ém rq
dvdpare dos én’ 'AOnvas jer nugHOnoay.

. npets b6 rhs hieeepac|*Ay kal kara
rubs (haciy) nuay ra ris iyepovias, ovK
aGupovpey mepi ris xaraotpopys. Aaxe-
Bardo yap, kal mayres ol dpxew elw-
Odres érépwy, ob yareras rois vexnOciot
m pootpeporrat. € ov Aaxedatpovious
Sediner, GAA rovs imnxdous. ovros yap,
Gre ox elwbdres érépwy ape, emeday
Kparnowos Tév dpxdvrev, audrara aim
rois yp@vras. adAAd epi péy rovrou ép
adn xeirOw draws tore hes. ScHOL.

6. ov yap of dpxovres DAXwv | Compare
VI. 11, 3. odx elxds dpyny éri dpyny oTpa-
revoa. The connexion of what follows
seems to be this: “you threaten us
“‘ with the vengeance of our rivals the
‘* Lacedeemonians ; but our great dan-
‘‘ ger is not from them, but from the
‘¢ revolts of our subjects, unassisted by
“‘ Lacedsemon.”’ at is, “we should
““much more dread the victory of our
“ subject allies, fighting against us in
‘‘their own name, and for their own
“‘ independence, than the victory of the
“* Lacedemonians, should our allies
‘“‘ merely revolt to them, and 80 give

U

©OOTKTAIAOT
MELOS. A. 0. 416. Olymp 91.1.
aaomep kat Aaxedarpoviot, otro Sewvoi Trois vixnOeiow. €or
8é ov mpos Aaxedarpovious nuiy 0 cya@v, GAN’ Hv ob UInKOOL
2ov Tov aptayvrwy avrol emBeuevot Kparnowot. Kai Tepi
pev rovrou jpy adbeiaOw xwduveverOar ws de er ahedea
Te TapETpEY THS Nperepas apyns Kal emt carnpig viv rovs 5
Aoyous époipev Ths vperépas TroAEws, TavTa SnAwooper,
BovAcpevot amroves pev vuav apkat, xpnoipws O vpas ap-
gorépors owbjvan.

XCII. MHA. Kati mas ypnoiov dy EvpBain npw Sov-
Acdoal, GorEp Kal viv apEas;

XCIII. AQ. “Ort tpiy pév wpo rod ra Seworara abet
Yraxovon ay yévotro, npets Sé py SuaOelpayres vats Kep-
Saivowpev ay.

XCIV. MHA. “Qorve S¢ novxiay dyovras nuas pirous
pey elvan avti woAeuiov, Evppaxous Se pyderépwv, ovK ay is
déEaode ;

XCV. AO. Ov yap rocotroy nds Bdarre 7 —

290

I. Tee 7 2 yee Bake of} sie N.Q.V. ?
os Ae A 7. xpnoipous g. suas
Ber ve 12. nape as C. xepSavoipev E. 14. os ngopon &ore

ae orn A.B.F.H.f.g.b.i.
Btenabe G.LL.O.P.k. Vulgo béfourbe.

“‘them the superiority over us. For
“then the Lacedszmonians would re-
‘* strain the vengeance of our allies for
“their own sake, as being themeelves
*in our situation, and not wishing to
** set a precedent which the same allies
“ might afterwards turn against them.”
In fact Athens was saved by the policy
and moderation of Lacedemon at the
end of the war, when the inferior states
were urgent for its utter destruction.
See Xenophon, Hellen. II. 2, 19.
4: as d¢ en’ apedeig) “Ori 3€ ex” dpe
ye ee wapecpEY, TOUTO tro Snhdcoper. Povid-
dev paypdroy avrol re vuop
Soba.” Kal tyiis Spee oupdepdévros
xal nyuiv xal & tpi. ScHOL.

Guorepos] Kal piv rai ipiv.
ScHou. '
9. xai és Xprotpo és (gacly
Spoiws Xpnoipdy éoTty, f taaast vu dp-
§at, otros Hyiy Sovrevoas; ScHoL.

16. 3é£aoe A.B.F. Bekker. Dobreeus.
17. Upas 1.

11. bre b tpiy per mpd rot Ta dearsrara]
“Ore tpeis Hey, dy evdus cubis vmaxovonre, ov-
dev Secwdy weiveaOe" npeis de, ei py dia-
PGcipoper wyas, eLouev Cpiy ais Séoy
xpHpoGa, xal yiveras népdos Hpiv 9 ipe-
gormpia. ScHOL.

7. ob yap rocobroy nuds| "Exépovs
itv dpas eyovres ovdey BAroBnodpeBa,
paidrov b¢ apednoducba, TEKBN PLOW ry
loxuos jpay xal dnropa rois dpxomévors
wapéyovres TO Upas rarabovhécacbas ecacba’ ef
de iAous womodueda, Sd THY Hperépay

évevay rovro Spica vous
UpLevos Upas. ere

ob yap rogotroy x. r. A.] The con-
junction ydp gives the — : the
affirmation or denial e by ne
context. It is either “ Yes; ecg tet
“No; for:”’ both of which senses a
expressed i in English by “ why,” taken
in its colloquial meaning, in which
Johnson was so fond of using it. “Why

EYTTPA®HS E. V.92—97.

291

MELOS, A.C. 416. Olymp. 91. 1.
vay ooov 7 diria pev aabevelas To OE picos Suvapews
TapacelyLa Tois apxopevors SnAovpevoy.
XCVI. MHA. Skorrovo. & vuav otras of virjKoot TO
ELKOS, WOTE TOUS TE HT) MpOTHKOVTAS, KAL OTOL aIrOLKOL OVTES
50i moAAol Kal amroorayres Ties KexEipwvTal, és TO aUTO

reac ;

XCVII. AO. Acxaidpare yap oavderépovs éAdAcirew

nyouvrat, xara. Suvayuv S€ rovs pev weptyiyverOa, nuas Se

4 > > ? @ ¥, N “~ a » A “

hoe ovr emévar’ ware ew Kai Tod wAcoveyv ap~a, Kal TO

roaoganes nuiy Sut TO Karacrpadnvar ay mapacxoire, ZAAwS
“ 4

TE Kal YyTLBTAL VavKpATOpwY, Kal aoOEvEaTEpOL ETéEpwY BYTES).

ei pn Treptyevoww Oe.

4. Tous] robrovs g.

Pi om.i, —— twrotxos c.

5. Kal
. kal xara Q.

~b. 7. Bexar Vv. perv Q duva ‘
11. vauxparépey ERGHKLNOE Vek. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ic

yauvToKkparopey.

‘‘ your enmity is not so mischievous to
‘‘ us as your friendship, &c.”” So again,
ch. 97. 99. and in the dialogues of the
tragedians perpetually. In what follows
there is again a confusion between two
modes of expression. Either it should be,
dcov 7 piriia’ Wy pey yap prla—rod de
pico Aovras; or D v
Brdrrre n Opa, duvapens
Ondoupérn, Scov 7 Girla, avbeveias.

3. oxomoves 8 tpaey otras] Elerdvroy
roy AOnvaicy ors of ov ot aobéveray
Rpey xarayvocovra:, of Mndro vrope-
povres agly, ei of Umpxoos ipey rovro
xpivovow eDoyoyv, Sore éy rH aire Ti-
Oévas nai dpoiws dfiov xaraboudorobas
Tous ve unbir mpoonkovras tpiv, Sowep
nuas, xal rods drroixous péy tpaey dyras,
awooravras 8¢, xal 8 rovro yepwlér-
ras. SCHOL.

7. Sixarbpart yap ovderépovs édXelrey
tyovrra:| Of tarpxoos Hydy diucaodoylas
yey odre rovs nuerépovs amoixous arro-
ordyras obre rovs pt) mpoonxovras dio-
peiy iyyourra’ rous 8é pz) xaTaorpaer-
Tas td Hpay ovyt 8a vd Sixaroy, dddAd
&? loyty pévew ddevépovs, xal pas
aurovs pr émvas ov dia Stxacoovvny,
GAAd hoBoupevovs. Sore, ef xaraorpa-
peinre, ob pdvov hui meptéorat 7d mhe-
évoy dpxew, GAAd nal aodddaa mpoo~-

éora, &s Ay pi) xaradpovoupevots id
ray cuppdyeor. SCHOL.

10. dAAws re xai—mepryevoabe | The|
grammatical construction of these words
seems desperate; for el ur) sepryevorcde
cannot be taken to signify, “‘cum su-

‘* periores non fueritis ;” but, as it is

used a few lines above, “cum liberi et '

“* incolumes non relicti fueritis :” and
in this sense it cannot govern the geni-
tive vavxparédpwy. For the construction
we ought to have e/ ys) xarayeXdoare :
for the sense is, “ Especi y by you
‘“‘ islanders, and insignificant islanders
‘* too, being no longer allowed to laugh
‘“‘at the power of the masters of the
“gea.” Ei pr) mepeyévocobe appears to
be equivalent to dia rd xaracrpadpjva.
tpeis dvres vnoi@ra: (judy) vavepard-
pov (dyrov) nal (81a rovro) dobevéecrepos
(ré» GAdey scil. Hretpwray.) el 2) mept-
yévooGe: “if you do not hold out
“ against us.” SCHOLEFIELD.
([Poppo says, “el py meptyévoicbe si
** supertores non fueritis recte valere
‘* possunt, dummodo hee non ita in-
‘“teligamus st nos tn potestatem non
*« redegeritis, sed si nos non repuleritis,
“re tnfecta redire coegeritis.” If this
be so, then certainly vavxparépey may
depend on sepsyevoiobe. But I still

U2

|
|

GOTKTAIAOYT ”
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91. 1.

XCVIII. MHA. ’Ep 3 éxeivp ov vopitere aodadciay ;
(Sef yap ad xali evradfa, @orep vpeis Tov Sixaiav Aoyev
nas exBiBaoavres TS vperepe Evope vraxovew Treiere, Kai
nas TO Huw xpnoov SidacKovras, el Tuyyaver Kal viv TO
avro EupPaivoy, TrepacOa: reiew.) Soe yap viv pyderépats 5
Evppaxodor, was ov modeuaoerGe avrous, Sray és Tade
Brdpavres yjowvrai wore vpas Kal éri odas n&ew 3 Kay
rouT@ Ti GAO 7 TOUS pey UTapyovTas ToNELioUS peyaADVETE,
Tous de pnde peAAnoovras yever Oar axovras erayerOe $

XCIX. AO. Ov yap vopiCopey nuiv rovrous Sewordpous 10
doo. wreiparal mou ovres TH eAevOp@ TOAAnY TH SixpéA-

292

1.&]riQ. dxetvok. 2. ad] ay L.O.V. $ éxBidoayres A.B.E.F.H.Q.
R.f.g. 4. tuyxaves A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.e.g.h.ik. Haack.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo rvyxavo. xal piv Q. rovpw N.V.g. 7. ryncovras Q.
Has g. xdy rovroK. 8. peyaduvare V. 9. py K.L.0.P. 11. péAAngow L.

think that another verb would be more “to be at war.” "Arud{e, “To dis-

according to the spirit of the sentence,
and that its place is but awkwardly
supplied by ef ps) wepryevorrbe.)

moara| Ioxvorres trais vavot pad-
Aor f xara TH» ifrretpoy. ScHou.

1. & 8 dxeivy ov vopifere dodddeay
"Ey 8 éxelvp oby iyciobe doddAccay el-
wat, év TH p11) weiparOa Tovs my Mpoo}-
xovras xaraotpeper Oa; Set yap, Sonep
tyeis, éxxpovoayres nyas ths Oixatodo-
yias, dfwovre welbew Sore traxoveyw ipiy,
oroxya(éueros TOU tay avrav ouppepor-
Tos, ovTw Kal Huds mepl Tou Huw avrois
Avorredovs wepacba &ddoxey, dri nal
tpiv rd abrd cipopoy, rovréoti Td ps)
xaradovkdoacba: rovs pi) mpoonKxorras.

rovs ydp pnderépots vppaxoivras miss
ob woincere wodepiovs, rabty, arroSné-
porres cis ry yoopuny tar, tromrevacs
xal abrois emotparevoey ; Kay Toure ri
Dro ff xal rovs wpécGev rodepiovs ad-

noere, kal rovs py) SvavonOévras tyiy ry
Gpxyy sodepety dxovras auro wore avyay-
xaoere; SCHOL.

5. pnderépas] Myre rots Abnvaios
pyre trois Aaxe ios. ScHOL.

6. wortephoerOe}] Els wddepov epfa-
Acre. ScHOL.

worepwooerOe avrovs| ‘Make them
‘‘ your enemies.” Wodepew, “ To be at
“war.” Todeude, “To excite or cause

“honour or affront.” ‘Ariudeo, “To
‘procure a man’s dishonour from
* others.”’

és rdde] Ta npérepa wabn. SCHOL.

10. ov yap vopifouery Hpiv r.|] Ov yap
youi{oper Tous éXevOepous Tray reperay
nui €recOar srodeplovs. ph Sedidres yap
mwas, ws dy xard yay ov péAdovras avrois
emuorparevety, WOAAnY pedAANOW TOU du-
AdrreaOai re nuas xal trodepeiy srornoor
ra. fous b€ ey rais ynoas edevOepous,
Gowep vyas, xat rovs traxovoyvras peéy
fon, dia Be rd €£ avayxns Kal px éxowri
Umaxove mapofuvopévous Kal
pévous, Tovrous ryyoupeba, ei wepudowmer
tpas éXevbépous, éerapbevras adoyiores
Kai dynotdyras hiv, avrovs re kai nuas
avrovs eis xlySuvoy xaraommoew. SCHOL.

Il. rp eAevOépp)| "Eni ry edevOepig

r@ éevbe f ] Valde seg-
nes et lenti ad se custodiendos a nobis
futuri sunt. STEPHANUS. T@ dAeq-
6épp, “ Owing to the liberty which
“ they enjoy.” For the sentiment, com-
eos . 120, 3. rovs 8€ rhy peadyetay pad-

ov, Kal pi) é» 3épp Karqxnpévous— py
—Tey voy Aeyoperoy pa KaKOUS KpETas,
@e pt) mpoonkdyrey, eivat, mpoodexer Oa
d€ ore, el rd are mpocivro, cay pepe
oar rd deuvdy mpoed Geis.

EYITPA®HS E. V. 98—102. 293
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91 1.
Anow Ths mpos nuas hvdaxys wowoovrat, dAAA Tous vnat-
@Tas Té Tov avapKTous, MoTEp Upas, Kal TOUS 7On THS apyns
TO avayKaiy Tapoévvopevovs. obrot yap meioT’ ay TE
adoyior énitpépavres ois Te avrous Kal nuas és mpov-
s1Toy KivOuvoy KaTagTno ey.

C. MHA. °H zov apa, e rooavrny ye vpeis TE py Trav-
Onvat apxns Kai ot SovAevovres 75n aradAaynvas THY Tapa-
xwdvvevow Tovobvrat, piv ye rois ért éAevOepois moAAT
Kaxorns Kat SeAla wn wav mpo rob SovAcioa érekedOeiv.

CI. AO. Our, wv ye aadpovas Bovrevnobe’ ov yap
wept avdpayabias & ayov amo Tou iaov vp, pn aloxvyny
opAew, wept Sé awaTnpias paAXdov 7 BovAn, mpos Tovs Kpela-
govas TOAA py avbioracOa.

CII. MHA.

I. motjoovrat A.B.C.E.F.G.H. I.L.0.Q.V.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. a vulgo

10

U4 “ “
"AAN’ emorapeOa Ta Tov TOAduwY éoTLY

TroTwvrat, 3. Kaiws Cc. yap cal mdeior’ L.O.P. xara-
omoey R. 6. 4] td. dpa] om. g. ravdivar A BGLN.Vg.hik.
nya c. vulgo as Oaedi: gwayresi. amrod=

hed ie as rar T 7. Sovded
Aay7 iy re BS Berla] Bovrela P. 12. épreiy Bekk. ed.
min. rag oe ppo. Goel (A ad ill. 70, 6.} 13. ps) dvbicrac Gat] padXov icracOa g.
14. pohigoe Q. Poppo. Goell. Dobree. Bekk. ceteri rodepioy.

2. rhs dpyis 76 dvayxaip| Ty dvdyxy

THs Gpxis. tyouv TH SovAcig. Scuou.
3: TH GAroylorp émrpépayres| i. e.

mAeiora emrpeyayres, the word being

Hj Bovdn wpdxesrat. 8:5 xpr) p) avOiora-
6a Tots TOP xpeirrogw. SCHOL.

II. py aloxumy shrew) “ Not to
“incur the charge of baseness.” A

repeated from where it first occurs:
reior ay xaracrnceay, mrcioTa émi-
Tpépavres. Compare Herodot. ITI. 36,1.
pi) wayra nAcKin Kai Gupea é énirperre.

6. 4 mov sgt ei rocatrny] El ipeis re,
& ‘ABnvaios, ozovd y woreiabe soddqy
imép rot pi abatpeOjvar rijs mryepovias,
kal ol Sovdevorres t tpiy umép Tov amad)a-
yivas tis iperépas dpxijs Staxwduvevew
Gédovar, wos Hpeis, ol ert édevOepor dy-
Tes, ovx dy Raxtorot cal Sethdraroe Kpt-
Oeinuev, pt) wdayra xivduvoy tropeivayres
apo rov dovlevoa; SCHOL.

g. ereEedOew] Els rédos epydoacba.
ScuHo.. 4e]

10. Our, fy ye copdves Bovdetno €
"Edy cappsves BovA Nsonobe, ov Kara-
oryoere tyas avrods els xivduvoy. ov yap
wept aperiis kdl cat é\ac-
coves Hu drres, aloxpov njoacGe rd
alaxummy dprew. sept 8€ cworppias tpiv

man is said dpe rt, when he is in a
manner sentenced as having certain
ore in his character liable to be laid
old of; liable to be ne to jus-
tice. See Sophocles, Cid. T
6pAnoe: xaxiay. Herodot. VIII. 26, 4.
decriny Shree. For the accent of the
word, see the note on III. 79 6.
14. GAN’ é ematdaueba Ta TOY roneplooy
’Opbas émarapeba re rap wohepicy TUX
paddov f} mAnOous ‘epoxy xpidpeva.
mpocért 8é, xal rovro yryvdoxoper, rs
lea per cilis elGa ovdepniay émida éhev-
Oepias éxet, &v b¢ rH avbiocracOa édnis
ris trrodeimeras row xarampakas épdas.
ScHOL.
ra Tov Tokeney | This is undoubtedly
the preferable ager: téy mokeplow
could not signify, ‘those engaged in
“war with each other generally,” but
moust mean, “ the enemies, or the party

. 512.

@OTKTAIAOT
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 9L.1
Gre xoworepas Tas TUXas AapPavovra 7 Kara Td Stadépoy
éxarépwov mAnOos. Kal nly TO pev cigar evOus avéAmioror,
pera de Tov Spwpévou ert nai ornvar eArris opOws.

CIII. AO. ’EAmis 5€ xuvdvvp rapapvOov oboa rovs per
amo Teptovoias xpwpevovs avry, Kav BAayry, ov Kabeire’ s
rois dé és aay TO Umapxov avappimtovo: (Samavos yap
duce) Gua Te ytyvooKerat ohadevrwv, kal ev orp ere pu-

294

1. xatvorépas P.Q. cum Stob.

ras] om. c.i.

3- Spapévov}om.V. 6. rois

papévov
de és E. -H.L.O.P.Q.V.g.b.ik. Dionys. Stobsus. Poppo. rovs d¢ és C. vulgo et

Bekk. rots & és.
re

“* opposed to some other party specified
‘* or implied.”

I. xoworépas] Speciosa lectio xatvo-
répas, sed falsa. Nam ne quid dicam
de éxarépoy et diadépoy, xoworépas re-
spondet istis do rot ivov, c.101. De-
inde aperta imitatio est Homeri Il. =.
309. ubi vide Heynium, et adde Ci-
ceronis loca citata a Manutio ad Ep. ad
Div. VI. 4. DoBREE.

3. pera rod Spwpévov| This is a most
extraordinary sense of the participle, to
signify what would be naturally ex-
pressed by pera rov 8pacGai vi, or ra-
ther pera rov Spay rx. Compare an equal
anomaly in Sophocl. Géd. Colon. 7604:
érei 8¢ ravris elye 8pavros n8ovny.

4. Aris 8 xuvdive rapapvbcoy otoa]
Tovs dv xudurm xabeoratas, avro pdvoy
mapryyopovcw* GANG Tos pev ev Surdues
Tvyxdvovras, nby oady more 7) Amis, ob
xaréAuce ravredes, 8d Td trrodciner Oa
ie rita ol dé niger — he

ovow dyav(dpevo én adndp éArld,
eveiBay § amis n, dua zi ay
ért éodaAncay, nal obdey avrois vmohei-
merat, €v @ ywoploayres td aBéBaroy ris
éridos rake eger aan & tpeis, & Mn-
Ascot, doGeveis Gvres nal pndena pa
é£apxécas Suvdpevot, py md@nte, rd Xe
wits muorrevoas’ pnd Tois wodAois 6
Orre, ot Surdpevos owlerOa, érecday rd
rev havepay éArridey xaraleepOacw, em
ras ddaveis yyouct, ixny Te
ral opous 8ndadn, xal 6oa rotavra
honahens dvOperavs, ev Aids wovovv-
res. EADIZ AE KINAYNOY IAPA-
per sages ro “ Amie xiydvvov
voor”? adddpa Bpaxéws elpyrut.
ro 24 “* Sdwrayos yap (anion Sawaynpa)

; pissroves Dionysius.
4. rx] om. G.LO.P.cak.

? >

€cavyappinroves V. = Sawovos AF.

“9 dials” nai ard piv Bpayd, Suvaras
dé rovotrdy rt, ort of CAwiLovres rivos
rev£er Oa: rodAd wpocdaravac Kai wpoc-

avaXioxovot. Td 8é eri oe xaa xai
Td sporeBey “Opnpixdy ovdrt, ewi tu-

ayatpoupevoy Td Svopa hacl rex ‘

rovs pay awd meptovoias pLevous
abry | “Those who appl to Hone:
“ when they have much which they do
“ not risk on the chance of success.”
Like a rich man buying a lottery ticket :
his speculation is awd se 3 he
has a t deal of other ph wae Me
sides the money which he adventures
in the lottery. For the force of the
preposition, compare did ris tons dexty-
yaar iwdpyow dvapperrot

e €¢ To oy ct
Ducas and Goller cadencand chee
words to mean, “‘ for those who stake
‘‘ their property wholly,” taking ¢s array
eveney. from rd twdpyov. I would
rather take dvappurrovo: with xisduvor
understood, in its usual seuse, and
understand ¢s dway rd txdpyor with
respect to, or, reaching to their whole

8aravos] ‘O Samaynpds. Sovavdidns
év ry wéunrtn. Thom. Magister. Sallier,
in his note on this passage, quotes a
similar use of the word in Plutarch:
Ths mxpétyros eddxes Suvayss—Oawaves
réy typey eva. The reference given
is merely “tom. II. p. 624.” (p. 624. d.
ed. Paris: Conviv. Disput. I. 6, 4.]

EYITPA®HS E. V. 103, 104.
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91.1.

Aakerai tis avrny yvapiobeicav, ov‘ édAretre. 8 dei 2
acOeveis TE Kai emi porns judas dvres pr BovrAcabe rrabeiv,
pnd cpormPjvae rois moddois, ols mapov avOparetws ért
omer Oat, eredav meCopevovs avrovs émAtrwow ai havepal
5 Amides, ext ras adaveis xabioravrat, poyricny Te Kal xpn-

opous Kal doa roabra per’ eArid@v Avpatverai.

CIV. MHA. Xaerov pev nai npeis (eb tore) vopiCouer
mpos Suvapiv Te THY Uuerepay Kal THY TUYNY, EL [Ly AMO TOU
igou cota, aywvilerOar' Suos dé mucrevopev TH pev TUX

295

> ra) , \ 93 , @ o N 3 /
10€K TOU Beiov pn EAaoowMceT Oat, OTe OTtOL Mpos ov SiKaiousS
e 0 aA Q rd a 9 , a 0
iorapeba, THs Se Suvapews T@ EAAEiTrovTe Thy Aaxedatpovicov
npiv Evupayiay mpovécedOat, avayKny exovoay, Kat ef py

I. obcioay O.
ed. has.
A.B.
4. enuiroow A.B.F.N.V.h. Bekk.

1. otx dAecire] Neque destituit,
uamdiu ab ea cognita cavere poterit
aliquie' sed tum demum, cum periculo
nullum relinquitur remedium. ScHOLE-
FIELD, note on DoBREE’s Adversaria.
Dobree, on the other hand, follows the
interpretation given by Portus; “ Ne-
“que ullum amplius locum relinquit
** cavendi ab ejus dolis quamvis cogni-
“tis.” But as he believes that édAci-
srecy never has the sense of “relinquere,”
but always that of “deficere,” he pro-
s to read xaradelret, OF vrodeiret.
The Scholiast interprets ovdéy avrois
trodclrerat, and this I believe to be the
true sense of the passage, although I
certainly know of no instance in which
é\Xcinew signifies “‘relinquere.” We
have the choice between suspecting an
error in the text, or that Thucydides
has used a word in a peculiar and un-
precedented sense.

{Bekker says in his edit. of 1832,
“‘commodius legatur ovxérs eles,”
and he would omit, I suppose, ér: be-
fore purd£erat. ]

2. emi poms peas | “On one single turn
“‘ of the scale;”’ equivalent to és piay
BovAny afterwards, in ch. 111, 6. “ It is
“‘ not as though the ecale might sink,
“‘ and afterwards right iteelf; but if it

oun €dXetrre: | “ commodius legatur odxérs Acina.” BEKK.

32. 2. mat f. puas] om. G.LK. ante poms ponit V.e.
.E.F.K.V.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo BovAnode.

a3 ; O emidelroow,

gine ponunt F.H.N. pavyrexry—Avyaivera]| om.

ceca B. exovoal.P. ofcayR. prov

BovrAcobe
3. avpwris E.

5. ewl—rAv in mars
g, 10. dixaiws K. 12. mpoeo~<
-F.G. Poppo.Goell. Bekk. vulgo 12) row.

“once goes down, you are lost.” For
the imperative ju) BovAerbe, see Mat-
thie, Gr. Gr. §. str. Thom. Magist.
p. 611. and Hermann, Notes on Viger,
not. 268. Jelf, 420. 3.

. Tots woNAots | Tots awadevras. ScH.

avOpwreiws}] Kara rd dpetddpevoy rp
dvOpwneio yever. SCHOL.

5. pavruxyy| Vide Euripidem Helen.
760. Wags.

. xarewdy pév nal jyeis] Td efijs,
ole TS oauty re Thy tperépay xal rip
ruxny aywvi{erOa. rd dé “el ph and
“sot toov tora” Sr: mpds ducdy re
kal royny kal Sivawy ry dperépay dyw-
w(dueba. SCHOL.

8. el uy dd rou loov fora} “ Unless
** we can contend with you in these re-
- 1 a on equal terms. And this we
“think that we shall do; for against
** your fortune we set the favour of the
* gods; against your power we set the

“¢ aid of the Lacedemonians.” The

dative jyiv belongs to fuppaylay, ac-
cording to Goller, as in ch. 46, 4. rip
ppayiay Bowrois: and rp édXelrorre
epends on mpocécerOa. ‘Our defi-
“ ciency in power will be made up by our
‘alliance with the Lacedsemonians.”
II. rq éAXetrovrt] Ty doGevelg jay.
ScHoL, :

OOTKTAIAOT
MELOS. A.G.416. Olymp. 9.1
rov aAAov, THs ye Evyyeveias Evexa Kal aioxuvy BonOew. Kai
ov Tayraracw ovTas adoyws Opacvvopcba.

CV. AO. Tis pev rotvuy mpos To Oeiov evpeveias ovd
pets olopeOa DedciperOau’ ovdev yap é&w THs avOporreias
a “ a“ “a a
Tov pev és TO Oeiov vopicews Tav & és oas avrovs BovAn- 5
acews SiKawodpev rpacoomev. TyovpeOa yap To TE Oetov
dofn 1o avOpareoyv re cadhas dua mavros uno Hvcews
avayKaias, o8 ay Kparh, apxew. Kal nels ovre Oévres Tov
4 eA 4 a ? 5 A ‘4
VOLO OUTE KELLeV PATOL XpnoapeEvot, Ovra Se TapadaBov-
\ °3 , 9 gs A S ’ 4 b ~ 2a?

TES KOL EDOpLEVOY ES ae KaTaepovTes xpwycOa auT@, EidoTeES 10
Kal Upas av Kal GAAous évy TH avTy Suvaper nuiy yevopevous

296

I. THs Te jase. kal rns Evyyevelasc.i. ris Evyyereas P. 5. 8 ds] de E
4". ravOparetoy Dionysius: rib avOperretoy P. caper om. B.h. 8. avery-
xaiws Dionysius. xpare: Q. Q. xavp yp. h. 10. nWorras g.
aalntors I.V. xaradeiayres E. 11. ay] om. I.

2. Opacuvdpeba] “Hyovy avOiordpeba.
ScHOL.

3. tTHs—mpds 1d Ociov eipevelas}] A
condensed Say eer for ra perv mpds
rd Ociov, THs €£ abrov cipevelas x. 7. X.
Compare the note on IV. 51. In what
follows, rs dvOpwmreias trav pév és Td
Gciov vouivews, x. 7. X. is merely, “ What
“« men, as far as the gods are concern-
“ed, think; and as far as themselves
“are concerned, will have to be so.”
Thucydides himself explains the words
by adding, ryovpeba 8d£n, i. €. vopilo-
pev, rd Getov od dy xpary dpxev.
‘* Men’s common belief with regard to
“the gods, and their common prac-
“‘ tice amongst themselves, alike justify
‘“‘ our conduct. Belief with regard to
“the gods; for of them we can only
“* believe, not know it: practice amongst
“men; for we do not only believe, but
“‘ know, that their practice is such.”
For the sentiment, compare I. 76. For
the form of the sentence ris avOpeweias
—Téy pév—vopicews, ray b¢—PBovAn-
oews, com II. 44, 2. ris ebwpere-
picid tr, pey wov rereuris, tyeis Be
Avis. Néysors does not seem to me to
be used in the sense of Opnoxeia, but
simply as drep vopifouer, or, as he him-
self explains it, yyoupeba 36f7. And
the word vémors is eo far particularly
appropriate, as it signifies ‘‘ a generally

“ entertained opinion.”” Thus when the
Persians ovx avépwmopveas évdptoray rovs
Geovs elvar, Herodot. I. 131, 1. this may
be called their és rd Oeiov vdps0%s.

5. és Td Oeiov vouicews| Nopioeas pey
elre 31a ra vevouiopeva’ eis ochas 8¢ av-
rovs BovAncews, ris els avOpwrous 8nAoe-
ért Gyno mpoapécews. SCHOL.

6. syoupeOa yap rd re Beiov] “O vous”
ovK €Aarrov iyoupseba ebpeveis npiv éve-
oGaz rous Oeovs Prep tpiv. ovder yap
¢w mparropey obre ra cidiopevaw wepi
rous Geos offre ray spis avOpé d-
xaiwy. ré re yap Oeioy Oepamevopuer xara
ee Kowdy WayTav seg €Oos, rous re
wOporovs iyouueda ice A
mpos To ap a i Kparovow. Ppa
avrot vopobernaaryres wept rov dpxew,
obre xewevp vin pero xpnoduerct,
srapadaBévres b€ Tovroy Kal Trois érecra
xaradeivyovres, Gpxopey Sv dy xparnce-
pv, elddres Sre ral vpets nai Gos dons
ovy, €y ty dpoia Suvdues yerdpevos Huis,
v0 avrd dy éxparrey. SCHOL. ;

8. apse Hoc sensu Clytemnestra
apud /Eschylum, Agam. 1050. {(vyae
Gives Big—Ol 8 ofror’ ehricarres Fun-
gay Kada@s, Quoi re SovAas wayra, xai

gapa oraOuny. “Exes wap’ jpev olarep
NOMIZETAI. Noster Herodoti verba

respexit, VII. 8, 2. off’ aris KATHT'H’-
SOMAI wdyov révde cv tpiv TICET'S,
wapade£duevds Te aT xpyrouas. Wass.

RYTTPA®HS E. V. 105—107.
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91. L
Spavras ay avro. Kat mpos pev TO Oeiov ovraws x TOU ELKOTOS 3
ov hoBovpeba eAacodcecOa’ ras Se €s Aaxedatpoviovs
doéns, nv Sia ro aicxpov On BonOnoew vu morrevere av-
Tous, paxapioavres Ua TO ameipoxaxoy ov CyAovpmev TO
sagpov. Aaxedanovio: yap mpos odas pev avrovs Kat Ta4
Emixoput yop. WAELOTA apETH xpovTat’ mpos Oe Tos GA-
Aous ToAAa. ay Tis Exo elev ws mpoodépovrat, EvveAwy
parior av Snrdoeev ori emibaveotara ay iopev Ta pev
70€a KaAa vopitovor, Ta Se Evpdépovra Sixaia. Kalrot ov
1ompos THS upeTepas viv aXoyov carnpias 7 TotavTn Stavora.
CVI. MHA. ‘Hueis 8€ xar’ avro rovro 76 Kat padora.
muorrevoev To Evpdépovre avtav, MyAious amoixovs évras
pn BovAnoecOa mpodovras Trois pev edvas trav “EAAnvev
amiorous KaTaoThvat, Tois Oe woAEpioss @bEeAipous.
CVII. AO. Ovxodv oieobe ro Evudepoy pév pera aodga-

1. elxdras Q. vw H.V.g. 8) 8ardaloypivf. $morevnreV. m-
-. .§ a om. G.L.O. 8. idhagea't y CF.GHP.QV.cfighik.
dy ds dnddoece P. 10. nuerépas B.K.c.h. II. xal car’ atrd V.
13. BovAnoerOas A.B.E.F.H.N.V.c.e.f.g. Haack. ppo. Goell. Bekk.
BotrerOa:. 18. otxovw Bekk. oiceade b. doadeias E.F.H.V.f.

297

15

Po
per

“quit.” But as s is exactly the

I. xal mpds per Td Oeiov, ovras éx rov
same as siorews, I do not see why

elxéros ov qoSotipeba eAacodcec bas}

“Qore ov 8a ravra hoBovpeba edarroy
ipaw cipeves ee rd Geioyv. eel 8€ rovs
Aaxedaupovious Soxeire BonOnoew wpiv,
alcxpéy vopifovras mepudeiy rovs dmoi-
Kous mMoAepoupevous, Td prey Yay paxapi-
(opey arrecpéxaxoy, Td 8¢ ddppoy our érat-
youner. Aaxedaudvor yap mpds péy
GAAnAovs Kal ry Kow)y modtreiay Ta
mretoTra per adperns mparrovos’ mpds 8e
rovs GXovus Gras éxovot, pddtora dy tis
tpiy ev Bpayes dnrdoeey, xairoe moAdd
dees dxov, Ors mdvrev avOparoy by
topev éxavéorara AaxeSaipdvio ey rais
mpos Gdovs fuvadAayais ra pév davrois
yeéa, Tavra xal xadd vopifovor, ra 8
cupdeporra avrois xa) dixaa. Sore ove
€otty adoylorws dtavocicba mepl ris

gernpias tay, mpordexopuevor THY wap
éxelyov BonOeav. SCHOL.

3- j»—morevere] Reiske and Géller
ropose to read 7. One MS. (V) reads
y mworeonre, but that, as Poppo ob-
serves, “ quoniam Melii sibi ea de re
“* persuasum esse dixerunt, ferri ne-

s, fy—Bonbnoew tpiy mortevere at-
rous may not be tolerated, although very
harsh, instead of sicreos hy wept avray
muotevere, BonOncew dpiv avrovs. “The
“‘ belief which you believe concerning
“ them, that they will help you.”

II. nets 8€ xar’ avrd rovro} Elirdévrey
ray "A@nvaiwy Sr Aaxedatudnos Tov tpe-
répov aupéporros ov oroxafovra:, pacly
of MnAtos Gre Oca 1d Beov cupéepoy rovs
AaxeSatpovious marevouey xal pddtora
Hew npiy BonOovs, Gros pi) rots pey
evvoovas Tay ‘EXAnveyr dmora pavdow,
pais 8 rovs rodeplous apeAnowot, mpo-
Sdvres Hpas rovs cvppdxous. SCHOL.

15. ovxouv] Elmsley, as is well known,
writes this always as two words, oux ovy.
He most truly observes that the sense
of otxoty in the Attic writers is always
the same, and that its apparent differ-
ence depends merely on the sentence
being interrogative or otherwise. Seo
the note on dpa p, I. 75, 1. and Elme-
ley, Heraclid. v. 256.

298 ©OOTKTAIAOT

MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91.1.
Aelas eivar, To dé Sixatov Kat Kadov pera xwdvvov SpaaOar 6
Aaxedatpoviot Kirra ms éxt TO TOAD TOAL@oW.

CVIII. MHA. ’AAAa kai rods xwduvous te nua evexa
paAdov ryoUped ay éyyeipicacGa: avrovs, Kai BeBasorepous
Hh és aAAous vopuelv, Oo@ mpos pev TA Epya THs TleAcwor- 5
ynoov éyyus KeipeOa, rhs S€ yuouns re Evyyevel murrorepor
ETEPOV ET LEV.

CIX. AO. To & éyupov ye rois Evvaywvovpevots ov ro
edvouy Tov emuaderapevoy haiverat, GAN Hv Trav épyoy res
Suvapet TOAD wpovyn’ 6 Aaxedatportot Kal mAE€ioy TL TOV GA- 10
Awv oKoTTOdC!. THS youv oiKxeias TapagKeuns amorria. Kal pera
Euppayov moAdGv Trois méAas érépxovrat, BTTE OUK EiKOS és

a N “ 4 w
YH OY YE QUTOUS NOY vavKparopwY GvTay TE

0.V.g. 3. rd] om. L.O.k.
5. vopioew G.I.K.e.k.

apodxe: C.E.G.K.b.c.e.g.i.
Hoa

obxouv olerOe} ’AX’ ody, Sorep tore,
oupéepes pev TO per’ dodadreias Exarra
mpatrety, TO 8€ Kaddy xal rd Sixaioy did
xduvoy meptytyverat. Aaxedapdyror de
rous xuvdvvous mepiicravra. SCHOL.

3. GAAG Kal rous Kwdvyous] ’ANAd xal
voy kivduvoy abrovds roy tmép nudy dvade-

far bat ryoupeba, xa) mereiopebd ye par-

Aov twép judy h brép Ddov adbrovs da-
xevduvevorey. els re yap ras xpelas dpé-
Aor Tvyxdvopey avrois, éyyls THs Ledo-
mwovynoou Keipevot, bid évecay. ScuH.
4. BeBaorépous f és GAXovs vomeiy |
«* Ea pericula, que nostra causa susci-
*“ niuntur, tutiora, h. e. minus pericu-
** losa, sa quse propter alios.” Conf.
III. 39, 8. xivduvoy trynodpevos BeBadre-
pov. SCHOLEFIELD, note on DoBREE’sS
Adversaria. Still the construction xw-
duvous és DAovs “ pericula propter alios
‘* guscepta,” seems sufficiently harsh.
Perhaps it may be explained by substi-
tuting for the substantive the kindred
verb sapaxwduvetoa, or sapaBaleiy,
‘the venture is less hazardous than
‘venturing over to take part with
“‘ others.” Compare III. 36, 1. és
"Tovi iegaag ee y and
yvepn are here opposed, as in II. 43, 3;
the one relating io outward thinge: t

nvou.

Spaoa A.B.C.E.F.G.H.I.K.N.P.R.b.c.d.e.f.i.k. Spdca: L.M.
4. xetpicavOa E. eyyxetpnoacba I.d.e.b.
8. ye] om. L.O.P.
13. vauxparépew A.C.E.F.G.H.I.K.L.N.O.P.c.d.e.
ck. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. atroxparépoy g. vavropoy V. vulgo

9. fv] om. P. 10. woAdAg V. eg:

pear.

one to aphid feelings.

dller makes rns yrdpys to depend
on morérepo, and I think that he is
right ; the genitive here, as in so many
other instances, answering to the Eng-
lish ablative, “in feeling. nS yveusns
rT? vec cannot I think be taken
together, for rd Evyyeres cannot signify
ro duoioy, and in its literal and proper
signification ro fvyyeres ris ya is
absolute nonsense. Neither is it true
historically, so far as we know, that the
Melians resembled the Lacedzemonians
in their national character.

8. Td & €xupdy ye rois Lvvaywmoupue-
vos] Tois éri cvppayiay (pyoi) wapaxa-
Aoupevors éxupdv aiveras wpds rd Bon~
Gjoa, ovy 7 eSvoua rév mapaxadovrres,
iAN’ 7 Svvaus avrav, ty Aaxedaipdnos
paddov rey Grav éferdfoves, cat dra rd
éxupas éferdfey nal ry l8iq duvdyer wod-
pani arvrrovct. gy bay yé rot pera
ouppdyeoy woddey Tos
— Sore obx dele alrots, nae Ga

arroxparovyrey, els vacor evexey ipaw
wepamoerOa, eldéras Sri xara rovro #r-
rous nuoy eloly. SCHOL.

11. pera Luppdyey woddGw] Compare
I. 70. II. 39, 3.

SYITPA®HS BE. V. 108—111.

MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 9). 1.
CX. MHA. Oi d€ wai aAAous ay exouev meuypas’ trodv dé
ro Kpnrixov meéAayos, 5: 08 Tay Kparovvrwy amroperepos 7
Anis tov AaHew Bovdopevwr n carnpia, Kai ei rodde
odaddowro, Tpamowr’ av Kai és Thy yhy vpov Kai ent Tous

299

SAorovs tav Evupaywr, doovs py Bpacidas émnAGe’ Kal ov

qEpt THS p71) WMpoonKovans paAdov 7H THs oixewrépas Evppa-

e “” 4 nw”
xidos Te Kai yns o Tovos Up eoTaL.

CXI. AO. Toray pév xat rrereipayévots ay Tt yevotro

1. of] el g. 3¢ pi) eal L.O.P.Q. = dveyoter gy. dé] om. B.h. “cf. VII.
“ 33, extr. Bexk. ed. 1832. 3. AaBeiw I. 4. opddrowro B.P.Q.V.f.
5. Aowrots Evppdxouse. anyjdde V. 6. pr] om. f. 7. nat yns] yas xal g.
nuavg. S8.rovpevQ. yévorro tyir di.

I. Of 8¢ Kai Drovs dy eyorey wépyyar]
"AAA, ef al avrol wACtoas OxyACOVOW,
dyoual ye ovppayous dAdous Hyiy wepypas
BonOovs. ScHoL.

wodv 8¢ rd Kpnrixdy rédayos | MeydAov
re Syros rov Kpnrixod meAdyous, os oF
wépwovat thy Bondeay. paddoy yap ol
mweuhbevres Suvncovra, haOdyres vpas
Oadarroxparourras, cwbyvat mpds nyas,
rep tpets, of xparoveres ris Gaddoons,
ovAAafeiy abrous. el d¢ * TOUTOU ye
pdprovey, Thy ynvy tyav 8ndcover, xa
Tous GAAouvs ouppdxous, cous Bpacidas
otK eine xetpooorra’ Sore ipiy ov
wept rhs p) Npoanxovons, THs Hperépas,
é ane grat, Doe mepl ths Tey cvppd-
xoy xal ris tuerépas. SCHOL.

5. cous pr Bpacidas ér7ndOe] "EnndGe
seems to be used rather in the sense of
épixero, than in that of émeotpdrevoe:
“Whom Brasidas did not get to,”
“‘ did not advance as far as,” or simply
“* did not visit.” Compare VIII. 54, 4.
ras fvywpocias awacas ere Oby.—éoous
tt) Boacidas émndGe is expressed by the
Scholiast, dcovs Bpacidas ovx émndée.
But that would signify that there were
certain particular states spoken of, which
Brasidas had not visited ; whereas daous
pi} —ennrber, is, “ si quos Brasidas non
“ attigerit;” not specifying any in par-
ticular, but supposing that there were
““ gome bg e had not visited.”” So

ain just below, ris ob mpoonxovons,
would ae “‘ Melos, which does not be-
long to you.” Tys «1 mpoonxovons is,
“ Any country which we will suppose
“not to belong to you.” See again
Herman’s ex t note, on Viger, not.

267. Muppayidsos is here taken as a
substantive ; as in V. 36, 1. éAGovody'
specBaay ard ths ~vppaxidos; “ You
‘‘ will have to struggle for that which
** concerns you more nearly, both your
“‘ confederacy, and your own territory.”
It is possible, however, that the words
fuppaxidos re xal ys, may have been
inserted as an explanation of olxetorépas.

8. rovrov pév Kal sreretpapevos] Tov-
rov pew xal ipeis memelpacde, xal ox
dvertotnpovés cote Ort oiSemore AGn-
yaiot, toALopxobyres érépous, dmexopnoay
da 1d HhoBnOjvas wept roy ouppay ev #}
repl ris yas THs éavTaey noupérns’ exeivo
8¢ evOvpoupeda, Sr, wep| cwarnpias Bov-
Aeudpevot, oddey ¢y rorovrots Adyors elpy-
kate carnpioy, xal Suvdpevoy metoat ort
duvara cd{ew. GAAG Ta pev loxupérepa
tpay edrides eiot péAXovoa’ ra € inrap-
Xovra, os mpos Ta Nuérepa, Tavredas eio?
opixpd. wayu te 81) addéyioro Kxabeorn-
rare, el pr xa éavrovs yevspevor Bovdev-
onobe hpovdrepoy. ov yap 87 eixdrws
émi Thy padcora Aupaivoucay rovs avépd-
ous aloyuyny xaraevfeade, de’ Hy rod-
Aol, xairep dpavres Gri els xivduvoy ép-

ovrat, Spws, hevyorres rd amperes Tov
Gave: (rovréort To Umaxovey, Exoy Tt
mownrixdy alaxuyns’ tovro ydp ¢ort Td
draywydv) cvpdpopais peyioras meptére-
gov, Kai aloyurny peifova mporéAaBoy fe
%pevyoy. avri rov, avonrous avrovs our-
€Bn vopiferOa, Kal ov doxeiy dia Toyxny
mraica. é€y yap TQ “ih royn” 6 i our-
Secpos avrl rou Hrep xeiras. tpeis oty
gurdkeoGe ray mavra Avpawopérny al-
cximny, dy eb Bovdevonabe’ xal un ampe-
mes ipynoerbe Uraxovoa moe Ty peyiory,

©OTKTAIAOYT
' MELOS A.C. 416, Olymp. 91. 1.
Kal vpiv, Kal ouK averurTnpoow Ore ovd aro pas WarroTeE
amoAopkias "A@nvaio: d¢ dAAwy hoBov amexapnoay. evOu-
poupeOa Se Sri hyoavres rept owrnpias Bovrevoay ovdey
éy rocourm Ady cipyxare @ avOpwTa av mortedoartes
vopioaey cwOnoecOa, aA vpov ta pev ioyuporata €Amt- 5
Coueva péAAerat, ta S virapxovra Bpayéa mpos ra dn
3avrireraypeva TeptylyverOau. TwoAAnY Te aAoyiay THS Sia-
volas mapéyere, eb 7) peTAOTHOapEvor Ere Nas GAXO TL
atavde codpovertepov yuacer Oe. ov yap Sn emi ye Thy &v
rois aloypois Kai mpotrrois Kwdvvots mAciora. SiabOelpovaay 10
avOporous aicxvvny rpeperbe. troddois yap mpoopwpevors

300

1. jpiy obk dvemiornpoow R.V. od] 8 P. =a. DANow L. —s. BE} Om. Q
heicavres V. Bovdevew BE. ove d. aa ioxupérepa L. loxvpa dvra Dionysius.

6. 8€ wapéyra Dionysius. —_ 7. meptyeve

avadoyiay f.

8. mapéxerat B.g.h.
rots | mAciorots i.

d:aBAdyacay yp.

nat mpoxaAoupevy tyas emt perpiots, Sore
Tuppdxous yevéoOa, Eyovras Tv tperé-
pay ynv imoreAn. alpecews obv wpoxet-
pevns f mrodepety } Cv dodaddas, pi) rd
xeipoy éAnode irovexnoavres. Soot yap
Tay avOpwirey Tots pey Lorots pst) Urreixovct,
ray dé xperrévey nrravras, Trois be yrroce
petpins mpoodpépovrat, otro: péyiora 87)
xaropOovct. BovAevoacbe ody, peraordy-
Tov Hudy, cal mwoAAaxs mpd opOa\poy
AdBere Gri epi marpidos n axes, pas
otons, tept hs év pia Bovdg i} xaropOa-
were apadaceat .

rovrey péey kal semeipapevois, K.T. d.]
The participle here is used, as in the
expression BovAopevp pot Tovro yiyve-
fae “TI am glad of this hapnening ig
80 TovToy memetpapevors dy Tt yévotTo,
is, ““ You may a by experience
“some of these things happening, and
“may not be left in ignorance of the
“fact that the Athenians, &c.”—xa)
tpiv, * You too, as others have done be-
“fore you.” Touro» r refers to the pro-
posed attempts on the allies of Athens,
or on her territory. Ieme:papevocs, “to
‘‘know by experience, having made
“trial of them”—“ these things you,
‘like others, may one day appreciate
“ by experience, and may learn that the
“«* Athenians,” &c. Compare, for the
construction, II. 60, 1. xal rpoodexopevep

ért] om. Dionysius.

at Dionysius. Dionysius.

10. wpod-

moAAny ye
iis Q.

pot ra THs opyns tay évyra, and
Soph. (ed. Tyr. 1356. Bédovn Kapol rour’
dy fv, and Matthise, Gr. Gr. §. 391, e.
[Jelf, 599 3.] and for the substance,
compare I. ros. IIT. 13. 16. VII. 28.

3- BovAevoew] This applies to the
vernment, as consulting for the safety
of its subjects. Had it been meant of
the members of the government in their
capacity of citizens, and thus affected
themselves by the result of their own
consultations, it would have been fov-

Acvoeo Oa.

Q. awppovécrepoy| & ‘ :

10. ite el er Oe a Dangers
*‘ which lead to subjugation, and so to
*‘ disgrace.” The sense is this: “ For
“many, with their eyes still o to
“their danger, have found that that
“thing called disgrace has so allured
‘‘ them forwards by the virtue of a se-
** ducing name, as to make them throw
* themselves willingly, in their bon-
‘“‘ dage to the word, into real and irre-
‘ trievable disasters; and thus to win
“ besides, pai late own folly, a
“* fouler shame than ever their fortune
‘* would have brought on them.”

Il. woAAois yap mpoopepevas| Portus
per enallagen dictum putat, pro woA-
Aovs mpoopwpévous, et noonOevras. Sed
fortassis recte dici potest, rd alcxpdy

EYITPA®HS E. Vz. 111.
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. OL 1
yy > ¢ 4 “ ) . e > a 3
ért €s ola hépovra: TO alcxpoy kaAovpevoy Ovopatos éra-
yeoyod Suvaper ereonacato, noonbeior Tov phuaros, épyw
Evpdopais avnxeorois Eéxovras mepirecciv, Kal aicxuvny
. A A 3 a Aa , n a e a a 9
QigxXio peTa avolas H TUxns mpodAaBew. O UpEis, HY EUS.
5 BovAevnobe, gudrakerGe, xal ovx campemés vojueire mroAEds TE
Ts peyioTns nocaoba pérpua mpoxaAoupevns, Evppayous
yevéo Oo Exovras THY UpeTepay avTay UroTeEAEis, Kal Sobeions
e ?- , ‘4 \ » , “ \ 4
aipeoews mroAcnou rept kat agdadeias un Ta yelpw diAovel-
Koa’ as oirwes ToIs pev iools pr ElKovct, Tois O€ Kpetrooct
10oKaAGs mpoogepovrat, mpos S€ rovs yooous peérptol eict,
mAcior av opOowro. oKomeire Oty Kal METATTaYTMOY NBD, 6
Kat evOvpeioOe TrodAaxis Ort Tept marpidos BovAeverOe, + Hv

301.

pds mrépt Kat és play BovAny Tuyodoay Te Kal pn Karopbo-

cacay éoray.

én

manu Uv.

vulgo tmoredy. g. ds] cat os I.
12. hv A. 13. #n] om. C.e.

émeomagaro moAXois TO avrovs éxdyras
wepimeceiy oupdopais, mulfis hoc conct-
liavit, causa fuit, ut volentes in calami-
tates inciderent. Nam quum dicitur
emonracacba POdvoy, xivduvoy, et alia,
haud dubie dativus aliquis, ut dara,
vel alius, supplendus est. Thucydides
infinito wepireceiy utitur pro nomine,
ut omnes Greeci. Si eo omisso dixisset,
7d alcxypdy modAois émeomdcaro oup-
dopas, nemo, opinor, de enallage cogi-
tasset. DuKER.

mpoopmpévas| Pavepas
ScHOL.

I. én id] "Emonaotixov. ScHOL.

4. troredcis} Stipendiarii. Paying
“a certain sum like the other allies,
“‘every year, as their portion of the
“tribute levied by Athens.” ¢yovras
ry ynv troredn would signify “ vecti-
‘‘ wales ;” that is, “ having forfeited
“ their land to Athens, and cultivating
“it only as tenants, paying rent for it
“‘to the Athenians as to their land-
“lords.” This last was of course a
much worse condition than the former,

Brérrovew.

guddtnobe P. - huddtacde Ree.
A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.M.N.O.P.Q.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.ik. Haack.

és] om. Q. épera: d.
BovAevierGe prima
6. noaacbe £: di irroreXeis

oppo. Goell. Bekk.

10. yacous| frous O.P.e. Adooous L.

14. €orat| tore Id. forara: yp. h.

and was not the usual state of the allies
of Athens, but that to which they were
reduced, as in the case of Mytilene,
after an unsuccessful revolt. Compare
III. 50, 3.

g. os, olriwes—cpboiwro] Stobseus,
p. 270. xpeirrocs legit, et els d€ rovs
Yooous. Wass.

10. mpooéporvra: | ‘OusAodes. SCHOL.

perpco| Aixawos. SCHOL.

12. Vid. Scholefield on Aésch. Eu-
menid. 720.

hy peas mépt, x.t.A.| The construc-
tion here is desperate, yet the sense
seems plain. “ You are consulting
‘‘ about your country; it is your one
“and only country, and in this one
‘* deliberation a involved both its
‘“‘ prosperity and its ruin.” judas méps,
becanse. Melas was their all, and they
had not, like the Athenians, another
country to retire to, if that were lost.
But jy rvyovcay fora, instead of fy
ruxeiy ora, seems utterly inexplicable
by any rules of grammar, and I bave

followed Poppo in marking the passage

OOTKTAIAOT
earn A.C. 416, Olymp. oe

CXIL Kat oi pev ‘AGywaiot METEXOPNTGY €x TOV Deyo
oi dé MnAoe xara odds avrovs yevopevor, as edokey avrois
TapanAno Kai dureheyow, darexploaxro Tae.

302

After the discussion is
g over, the Melians give $< Qitre aAAa OoKel 7; myst 1) Garep Kal TO TP@rov,

their final answer, re-
fusing to mbmit to “@ AOnvator’ ovr’ év OAlyp xpovp woAews
——e “ érraxoow. érn Aon olKovpevns THY éAcvOEpiay
“ adaipnoopeba, GAAG TH TE mExXpt TOvde GwLovTD TUXN Ex
“ roo Oeiov avTny Kal TH amo Tay avOparev kai Aaxedat-
3 movin Tipwpia murTevovres Tetpacoucla. cacerOa. mpo-
“ xadAovpeOa Se duas hiror pey eivat, moAcucor Se underépots, 10
“Kal ex THS ys NuoY avaywpyoa oTrovdas TotnTapevous
“ afrwes Soxovow émirndeor elvan apdhorepos.” CXIIT. Oi
pev On MxAsot rovaira amexpivayro’ ot d€ ’AOnvaio: dia-
Avopevot On €x TaV Aoyov épacay “’AAX’ oby povot ye
“ard rovrwv tav BovAevparwv, as nuiv Soxeire, TA pev 1s
“ ueAAovTa TOY Opwpevwr caheotepa Kpivere, TA Se ahavy
“r@ BovAcrOa as yryvopeva non OedoOe, Kai Naxedat-
“ noviots Kal TUyy Kat €Ariot mAciorov bn mwapaBeBAn-
“ uevor Kal morevoavres wAcioTov Kat ohadjoeobe.”
CXIV. Kai of pev "AOnvaiwy mpeoPes avexdpnoay és 7020
otparevpa’ of O€ oTparnyol avrav, ws ovdey vrnKavoy ot
The Athenians com- M7Asot, mpos mroAenov evOus érpérovro Kai dte-

4. tpiv K. 5.6 dOnvaior om. d. 9. wepardpeOaK. To. 82] om. Q.
15. amd] éx h. 16. xpivera: E.F. re k. 17. rire | Bovhever Oa i.
etyp.h. — Bovdeverbe P. Geaoba K. 18. edwid: e. . TAetoros P.

22. érpérovro A.B.F.

with obeli, although the MSS. hardly
exhibit any variety of readings.

. MapanmAnowa Kat dyrédeyor| “The
“ game anewer as they gave before in
** the conference.” Compare VII. 71, 7.
aera sendvOecay xai édpacay

5. Obre é& Gdlyp xpdvep ddews énra-
xéova)” Ort ern érrraxdow Mies 7 vygos
td Aaxedatpovicy éhevbépas oixiaGeiva,
vorepoy wird "AOnvaiwy em Sovrcia éfe-
sodvopxnOn. SCHOL.

16. rd 82 ddavz rG Botdeobas] TA 32

érpérovro E.G.K.P, Wass. Haack. Bekk.

oppo. Goell.

Gra 81a rd Bovreoba ovras Exew of-
ecbe, kabdrep ra trapéyra Kal ycyrduera
bcarbe. ScHOL.

17. a yryvdpeva] “Opdpeva, évepyou-
a8, pees Pr |] 7E ctor

18. sapaBe nNHévor IT, s

rrapaSddws. SCHOL. i.e. “ having risked
er most, ” or “ staked most.”

22. érpérovro| I do not see why the
later editors should have all adopted
Wasse’s correction érpdzovro, resting
as it does on the authority of 20 few
MSS. The i seems to me

SYITPA®HS E. V. 112—115.
MELOS. A.C. 416. Olymp. 91. 1
? ‘ f
mence hostilities, and AQMEVOL KATA TONES TepLeTEeiXiTay KUKA@ TOUS
form the blockade of , .o@ Q ~ o> x
Melos. MyAiovs. xat vorepoy dudaxny odey Te avray a
Q “ v4 4 e % ~”~ .Y QA A
Kai Tov Evppaxov xaradcrovres ot ‘AOnvaiot xat xara ynv
A “~ ~ n~
kat kara Oadacoay avexapyoay TH TAciovt TOU OTpaTOv. ot
A , A 2 , ‘ ?
8 dé Aewropevot Trapapevovres ErroALopKouv TO ywpiov.
CXV. Kai ’Apyeioe xara roy yxpovoy rov avroy éoBa-
Aovres és rHv PNaciav, kai AoywOévres UO Te PAtaviov
A 4
Repriaals between the kal Trav ogerepav duyadav, dupOapnoav as
Athenians and Lace- , e a n
oyOonkovra. Kai ot €x THS TlvAov ’A@nvaior2

303

demonians.
10 Aaxedaupovioy moAAny delay EAaBov’ Kat Aaxedamovior Se
| A A N 9 a a4 7 > 4 >, A
auro Tas pev amovdas ovd ws adévres eodguovy avrois,
éexnpuéay O€ ef tis BovAera mapa opav ’AOnvaious Anike-
cba. Kat KopivOor eroréunoay Wiov rwov Siahopay évexa3
tois ’"A@nvaios’ ot & a&dAos TeAorovynoioe novyalov. elAov 4
rg5€ xat of Mydwoe trav "A@nvaioy rod meptretxioparos To
Kata Thy ayopay mporPadovres vuKToS, Kal dvdpas TE amré-
KTeway Kal éoeveyKapevol GiTov TE Kal Oa TAEcioTa EOvvaYTO
, 9 , ci? : Lie 9 ~ »
Xpyopwa avaywpynoavres novxatoy’ Kal oi "A@nvaior apewwov
WEpLEKUKAw@OAY KUKAM i. MpoeKiKAwoay KUKAM A.
3. xatareurdyres E. aOnvaios xara L.O.P. 4. xal ave-
L.O.P. = Aurdpevor E. ch seaeeeth h,

Ataclov N.g. dreaglayE. Xoyyobévres P. re drra-
-P.V.c.d.e.g.h.ik. Haack. feo Goell. Bekk. ole

I. éreixioay KUKA@ 6. 2.T€

oy V.g. avTroy é.

xepne ay Q. _ 5. Aetwdpevoe | zone,
. kara xpdvoy R.

oicy B. EFGHLN.

re ravddacioy. 8. dvyddov|om. B.h. 10. srodAny| wok] A.B.E.F.R.V.c.g.
AliayE. 8¢ avrd] & avroi| A.B.V.h. cavrot F. 12. teplodoavh. d6n-
valor g. diadpdpev Bekk. 18. ypnowa h.i. Bekk. ut legendum esse viderat

Wassius: Haack. Poppo, Goell. ypnuara L.Q. vulgo xpnpacw.

better than the aorist, “they immedi-
** ately to turn themeelves to
“* war,”’ the idea not being that of any

vaiey, Lacritus, p. 931. Reiske.—sapa
opay, “setting out from among thes
“< Lacedsemonians.”” Compare map’ j-

one definite action, but rather of pre-
ax les for action, which necessarily
ong to more than a single point of
time. Compare an exactly similar pas-
sage, II. 75, 1. xabliorn és mddepoy roy
orpardy, xal mp@roy péy meptectavpeoceyv
avrovs sin AniteaBai] “Wh
12. wap éyv—Ani{erba] ‘ Who-
“ever chooses among the Lacedemo-
‘‘ nians, may make reprisals on the
“ Athenians.” This is what Demo-
sthenes calls dedopnevey ovAwy xar’ ’AGn-

pov, II. 41, 1. and the note there.
Is. rd xara ny ayopay| Hoc vix
poe intelligi de foro urbis Meliorum.
uto designari forum rerum venalium
in munitionibus Atheniensium, et lo-
cum, ubi adservabatur frumentum, et
alia ad usus militum, qui urbem ob-

sidebant. Id indicant ea, qus mox de
frumento et aliis rebus a Meliis raptis
dicit Thucydides. Duxzr. Compare

I. 62,1. II]. 6, 2.

304 OOTKTAIAOT

MELOS. A.C. 416 Olymp. $1. L
ray huAaxny TO erera wapecxevatovro. Kal TO O€pos ére-
Aeura.

CXVI. Tot & émycyvopevov yepavos Aaxcdapovis
peAAnoavres és Thy ’Apyeiay orparevew, ws avTois Ta Sta-
Melos surrenders at HATH PLA iépa. Ev TOIs Opiots OUK EytyvETO, avE-5
Ciera ee X@pnoav. Kal "Apyeioe dua rHv éxeivov pér-
bitants Anow tov é&v TH TWoAG Twas UvNOTOMnCAaYTES

arous pev EvvéeAaBov, of & avrovs cai Suépvyov. xai ot Mn-
uot Trept Tos avTOUs xpovous adls Kal Erepov Te TOU TEpt-
Tetxioparos €lAov Tov ’AOnvaiwy, Tapovrwy ov TOAAGY TaY 10

3puAdxwv. Kai éMovans orparias dorepoy ex Trav *AOnvav
aAAns, os Taira éylyvero, is Apxe Piroxparns o Anpeov,
kal Kara Kparos 4On ToAopKovpevot, yevoperns Kal mpodocias
Twos a) eavrav, Evvexopyoay Trois "AOnvaios dat’ éxeivous

4Trept avray BovAcioat. of S€ améxrevay MnAlwv dcous 7Bev-15
tas €AaBov, maidas Sé xal yuvaixas nvdparocdiway. ro Se
xopiov avrot { @xnoay,t amoixovs torepoy mevraxocious
TeUNpavres.

4. dpyeioy d.i. 6. xai of apyeto: K. 9. wepl ov KE. adris A.B.E.F.G.H.
1.K.N.V. 11. ée rov] atrayv K. = dB yvaiow I.K.R. 13. roA\vopxovpero: G.

cal yevouerns L.O.P. 14. rexds]om.Q. -dOnvaios pydws Sore hh. dove E.F.
G.H.K.L.O.V.g.hiik. Poppo. 15. of d€ GOnvaios ry woney Eddvres aréxreway hb.
16. nv8parodicavro L.O.P.k. 17.@xucav B.G.L.N.P.g. correctus C. Haack.

Poppo.

I. tiv pudaxyy] Ths Mndov. SCHOL. sodAGy vedy—éeml wodd ris Oaddoons
. eal Erepdy ri—eldov] i.e. Erepow éreyouvay. GOLLER.

pépos rou meptretylcparos. Dictum est 13. woAtopKovpevor | Oi Mndsoe. SCHOL.

ut ém péya re (scil. rov reiyous) xaré- 14. Exeivous] Tovs’ A@nvaious. SCHOL.

oewe, 11. 76, 4. ubi vide. Adde I. 50, 2.

GOTKTAIAOT AZTITTPAGHS

ZL.

SP

I, lad 5 avrovd xepavos “A@nvaio éBovrAovro abbis pei-
Com mrapaoKxeun ths pera Aaxnros cat Evpupédovros
ert ZuxeAiav wrAevoavTes KaraoTpepacOat, ei Suvaiwro, azre-

e \ “ 4 “ 4
ac.4is. pot ot woAAot ovres Tov peyeBouvs THs yncov
Olymp. 91.1.
6 SICILY.

? @ n
The Athenians enter- yoy kat BapBapwv, Kat Ort ov TOAA@ Tit vIr0-

A ? “A A
Kal Ta@v évoixovyT@y Tov wANOGovs Kat “EAAn-

tain the project of con-
quering Sicily. Thu-
cydides gives a sketch
of the magnitade of
the island,

Aorovynaious.

I. avrov| om. R.
peésorros V.
5. Td wAnO0s A.B.E
€. C. 47. g. Axddos Q.

Film adi

8. Lcxedlas ydp—rpepav] The mea-
surement in Roman miles of the cir-
cumference of Sicily, copied by Strabo
from some itinerary, gives the sum of
§87 miles. Posidonius estimated it at
4400 stadia. Cluverius says that he
walked round the whole island at one
steady and uniform pace, and that he
made the circumference amount to 600
miles; but he observes, that from Mes-
sina, along the east side of the island,
and round on the south side as far as
Agrig entum, the computation is made
in Neapolitan miles, which are some-
thing longer than the ancient Roman
miles. Ephorus (Strabo, VI. 2. p. 266.)
computes the circumference in the
same way as Thucydides, but he says

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

oi dOnvaios £-
di.

7. mpos Tovs wedorrovynaious h.
€Xacaoy Oxrd évdeérrepos nuepay d.

Se€orepov moAenov avypodvto 4 Tov mpos Ile-

DixeAias yap mepiAous peév 2

4 bY vad ¥ a
eorw oAKxadt ov TOAA@ Tiwi EAaTTOV 7 OKTM

2. tis] TZ i. ras re R.f. opave. evpn-
xaraoTpeyyat Cuvatro Cc. 47.
8. dors pev

that it was “‘a voyage of five days and
“nights.” There is no end to inaccu-
racy and vagueness in the computation
of distances, especially on water. The
distance from Cowes harbour to Cal-
shot castle, at the mouth of the South-
ampton water, was always computed
by the seamen who plied on the pas-
sage, and by the inhabitants who had
it daily before their eyes, as being six
miles. It is in reality, according to the
Ordnance survey, barely four, reckon-
ing from the inner part of the harbour.
We need not wonder therefore at the
different estimates of a vo at once
so long and so circuitous as that round
the island of Sicily.

x

306

@OTKTAIAOT

SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91. 1.

e A ’ ef ? ? 4
NMEP@V, Kal TOTaUTN Ovaa Ey EikoTL OTAOLWY PaALTTA PET PY

Ts Oadacons Sipyerat TO py THIrELpos vica"

Il. gxioOy

A a A 4
dé de TO apyatov, kai rooade COvn evyxe Ta Evpmavra. ma-
i A 4 > ? “ “ 4 c
Aaoraro: pev A€yovTar Ev peepee TWi THS xwpas KuKAwzes
kat Aaurpvyoves oixnoa, av éy@ ovTe yévos Exo Ele, 5
and of the races by oUTe Omobey eonADoy H Oot amexwpnoay’

whom it had been
saccessively inhabited ;
such as,

1. The Sicanians
from Spain.

% “~ w
apxeirw S€ ws mownrais Te eipyra Kal as
€xaoTos 1 ytyy@oKEl Trepl avTav.
“ “~ 4
dé per’ avrovs mparo: daivovra: évouwrapevot,

DtKavot

e 5 > , ‘ , } A “ >» & 6 S
@sS pey AUTO ac l, KQL WPOTEPOlL, OLA TO AVUTOKUOVES ELVaL, IO

I. rocatra B. — exoot oradios B.I.R.b. elxoot oradion F. — eixoow radi
E.H.f. etyp.G. 2. dceipyeras] om. E. rd uy] rouy E.F. a] eivas h.
eivas Demetrius Phaler. 73. 3. de] fide BLP. he A.C.E.G.HLK.L.O.V.
e.h.k. 47. 48. Poppo. #8 F.N. jen c.d.f.g.i. Haack. rocad 2 f- Ae-
atpuydves F.Q.b. olxnoral K. or’ €yw, OMIss0 yévos, e. 6. €andrGor
E.f.k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. érjA6ov C. _vulgo eiondGov. i) ofre e. om
L.O.P. dy éxyapnoav E. — dvexopncay R. 9. re] om. L. 8. Hh e.
mo R. ywoone N.V. 9. pds abrovsG. evoxnodpevos A.B.F.H.N.Q.V.
f.g.h. Poppo. éooixnodpevor yp. h. 10. cal as pév cc. 48. da rd avr. |
dcaurdxGoves E.

1. TogavTn otoa—eipyera|] “The coast, as to seem a sort of appen

“four principal stations of the die-
“‘ tances across, in my trigonometrical
“‘ operations, by theodolite angles from
“a base line on that part of the beach
‘‘ near Messina called Mare Grosso,
“are from Faro point to Scylla castle,
* 6047 yards; from Ganzir: village to
** Point Pezzo, 3971 yards; from Mes-
“‘ gina light-house to Point del Orso,
vs 5427 yards; and from Messina light-
bid ers to the ae of ae gio,
** 13,187 yards.” Capt. Smyth’s Sur-
vey of Nicily, p. 108, 109. Reckoning
the stadium of Thucydides at 575 feet,
(see Col. Leake’s Topogr. of Athens,
p- 369,) twenty stadia are just

9833
yards, an agreement with the truth in 7d

this instance much ter than could
have been expected. The reasoning
implied in the words rovavrn otoa is
very much in the style of the geo-
graphy of Herodotus. The notion is,
that eo large an island ought to have
been in the midst of a wide sea, pro-
portioned to ites own magnitude; and
not to have been so close upon the

to the main land. These ideas of the
fitness and correspondence of things to
one another in geography may be seen
in Herodotus’ opinion as to the Da-
nube and the Nile holding a course
exactly parallel to each other, and as to
the valley of the Nile having been once
a gulf running in from the Mediter-
ranean, exactly 1 to the Arabian
gulf, which ran in northwards from the
rythrean sea. For the construction
év pérpp—dieipyerat, may be compared
IV. 113, 2. amreAnppevoy ey arenes
ic6u@, and the note on that passage.
But rd pq repos obca instead of +d
p}) ifrecpos elvas (compare III. 1, 2. elpyor
} mpoegiévras—xaxoupyeiy) seems
to aie a confusion between the infini-
tive and the paroee scarcely to be
defended by the other passages quoted
by Poppo as instances of the same
thing. (Prolegomen. I. p. 150. Thu-
yd. V. 1’ 2. IV. 63,1.) For would it
be good Greek to say, dccipyeras py}
#reipos ovaa, “is divided so as not to
* be main land?”

EYITPAPHE Z. VI. 2.

307

SICILY. <A. OC. 416.5. Olymp. 91.1.
ws de 1 aAnbea evpioxerat,"IBnpes Gvres Kal aro Tob Dixavod

‘ “~ “~ > :] , € \ td 3 4
morayov Tov ev [Bypia uro Atyuwy avaotartes.

N99
KQt a7

7 A 3 , e ”~ 3 n ? c
auTay Likavia ToTe 1 vnoos Ekadelro, mporepoy Tpwaxpia

a Te. .¥ a | Le \
KaAovpevn’ otkovot O€ €rt Kai voy Ta Tpos EoTrepay THY DiKe-

I. 9] om. d.
2. rou} om. d.i.

Atyley K. ;
rpwwaxapia E.

ia Q.

Tpika

1. ws b¢ 7 adnbeca ebpioxera) ‘The
“¢ positiveness with which Thucydides
** pronounces ‘this is ascertained a
“< ‘truth,’ in the mouth of such a man,
“* gives great weight to the traditions
“* of western Europe: it can only have
‘* been those of Liguria or Hispania
‘that he admitted as decisive.” Nie-
buhr, Rom. Hist. vol. I. p. 166. Eng.
Trans. Yet Niebuhr goes on to say,
that “where the supposed colony is
“‘ without any similar tradition, the
“‘ opinion of the people that claim to
“have given birth to it can scarcel
“‘ be taken as evidence; vanity in suc
“* matters is very apt to give a bias.”
There is a vanity however to be taken
into the account on both sides; for the
colony would be anxious to deny their
parentage, in order to claim the glory
of being Autochthones. It should be
remembered too that the Iberians kept
written records of events, a much
higher sony than mere oral tradi-
tion. (Strabo, III. 1. p. 139.) Philis-
tus (Diodor. Sic. V. p. 289. ed. Rho-
dom.) and Ephorus (Strabo, VI. 2.
p- 270.) agree with Thucydides in re-
presenting the Iberians as the earliest
colonists of Sicily. Nor does there
appear the least internal improbability
in the etatement.

Grd row Xtxavod srorayov| According
to some writers this is the Sicoris, now
the Segre, the river on whose banks
Ceesar carried on his operations against
Afranius and Petreius. Others sup-
pose it to be the Xucar. (See Goller’s
note.) Both are mere guesses, as Nie-
buhr nightly judges of the first of
them. (Rom. fist. vol. I. note, p. 492.
Eng. Translat.) The “river Sicanus”
was probably merely the “ river of the
“* Sicanians,”’ as the “ Iberus” was the
“‘ river of the Iberians,”’ and the “ In-
“dus” the “river of the Indians.”

cat} om. G.L.O.P.d.i.k. 47.
qrore

Whether there be any connexion be-
tween the names Sicanus, Sicoris, Su-
cro, and even Siculus, may be a tempt-
ing field for conjecture, but we have
no means of obtaining any certain
knowledge, any more than of the mean-
ing of the words themselves. Thus
much is probable, that the Sicanus,
which Thucydides mentions as a well
known river, rov Scxayov wrorapov, rov
év "IBypiq, was a river running di-
rectly into the Mediterranean, rather
than a mere tributary or feeder of an-
other river, like the Sicoris. We could
identify it, if we could ascertain the
furthest point westward to which the
Ligyans or Liguriane had ever extended
themselves. Niebuhr thinks that they
never crossed the Pyrenees, and that
the Sicanus of Thucydides must be
sought for between those mountains
and the Rhone. (Vol. I. p. 162. Eng.
Translat.) But Scylax, while he de-
scribes the Iberians and Li 8 as
living intermixed with each other within
these limits, still makes the Pyrenees the
limit of what he calls Iberia; whereas
Strabo says (III. 4. p. 166.) that the
whole country westward of the Rhone
was anciently called Iberia. This would
seem to shew a gradual driving back
westward of the Iberian race by the
Ligyans; nor is it possible to prove
that the latter never obtained tempo-

possession at least of some of the
country south of the D bbinsgh And
the further to the southward that we
can place the Sicanians, the more pro-
bable becomes their migration to grant
because if they were near to any of the
Phoenician establishments on the Ibe-
rian coast, they would be more likely
to have gained some information about
that island, than if their country had
been at the bottom of the gulf of
Lyons.

X 2

OOTKTAIAOY
SICILY. A.C. 416.5. Olymp. 91.1.
"LAiov dé aAcxopévov tav Tpowv Twes
Trojans, after the fall , _ Q , ’ A \
of Troy. Siaguyovres ‘Ayxasous trAoios adixvovytTa: mpos
aA “n 4 rf
Tv SiKeAiav, Kal Gpopor Tois Dixavois oixnoavres Evpmwavres
a w
pev” EAvpor exAnOnoay, odes & avrav™ Epvé re xat” Eyeora.
3. Some Greeks of qrpogtuv@xnoay Oe avrois Kat Pwxewy rTwess
the armament of Aga- ar a” , ’ r : , >
memnon. Tov amo Tpoias tore xeuaove es AiBunv mrpo-
¥ 3 , >» a 0a r q
4TOVv, emeiTa és LixeXiay am avrns KareveyOevres. Ledot
4. The Sicels, from \ 32f ? 4 » a \ ed ,
ae dé €& "Iradlas (evraia yap @xovv) deBnoay
3 a , # € ‘ > XN ?
és Zuxediav, hevyovres Orrixas, ws pev eixos Kal A€yeras,
9 a “N , a“
ert oxediav, Tnpncavres Tov TopOpoy KaTWwVTOS TOU avELOU, 10
4 a \ \, yy > , > N ‘ “ ~
taxa ay de cai adAws mws eomdevoavres. eit O€ Kai viv
n~ e 4 N ~
ért €v TH radia SexeAoi, Kat 7 xwpa ato “Iradov Baoiréws
a nn” yy
Twos SuxeAov, Tovvoya TovTO €xovTos, ovTws "IraXia ero-
“ “ ’
vopacdn. €AOovres dé és THY LixeAlay oTparos wodus, Tous
A 4 Q\ X
Te Lixavovs Kparovvres payyn faveoreAayt mpos Ta peonp- 15

308

3 2 A remnant of the Niav.

4. €d\tpo BE. adds A.B.E.F.H.K.Q.c. 8 atrayjom.K. alyeora B.N.V.
et correctus A. dyeota E. 5. mpogurpxicay I. 6. rére] om. L.O.P. 48.
xepaowL. mporae. 7. owedol b€ é CE.F.G.HLK.L.O.Vc.d.bik. Poppo.
vulgo et Bekk. oixedoi 8 e€. . Srixas B.N.h. Bekk.Goell. dmnxas A.V. ami-
xous K, vulgo dmexovs. 11. 8¢] om. pr. A. ante dy ponit recens A. 12. €r]
om.R. 17] om.L. lradGy d.i. 3 ouedov A.B.E.F.H.L.N.O.V.c.g.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ocxehod G.I.P.Q.d.¢.i.k. 47.48. dpxader ocxedov f.

osnedoo C. dpxd8oyv. rovro €yovros| rou rpéxovros P. ovrw E.F.H.R.c.g.
lradla] om. d.i. 15. avéorecAay Bekk.2.Goell.2. Libri omnes aréoreay.

4."Eyeora] Vide Salmasium, p. 78. b.
Wass.

10. xaridyros rov avepov| Dionysius,
in describing this passage of the Sike-
lians, uses the words gvAdfavres xa-
Tidvra Tov povy. (Antiqq. Rom. I. 22.)
Duker understands both expressions to
mean, “a wind and a current setting
‘in the direction in which you are sail-
“‘ing;”’ i.e. favourable. Perhaps, how-
ever, they mean more simply “ setting
** down the straits ;’’ i. e. from north to
south, as the current was commonly
said to run down from the Tyrrhenian
sea into the Sicilian, as if the former
were on a higher level than the latter.
See Strabo, I. p. 55. Dobree ridicules
the notion of a great number of people
crossing the straits on rafts, and,
strange to say, proposes to correct the
the text of Thucydides by omitting the

words ws eixds. What the improba-
bility of the statement in the text is,
I cannot understand. S us pro-

sed to carry all his army over to

icily in the same manner; and Cicero
ascribes it only to the active and able
measures taken by Crassus, that the
plan was not carried into execution.
“‘ Tilud audivimus, M. Crassi virtute
*‘ consilioque factum, ne ratibus con-
“* junctis treto fugitivi ad Messanam
“transire possent.” Verrin. V. 2.
For all that can be said respecting
the Sikelians, their migration from
Italy to Sicily, and their alleged con-
querors, the Opicans or Ausonians, the
reader is referred to Niebuhr’s Rom.
History, ch. r—4. p.6—89. Eng. Trans-
lation.

ag tdvéore:Xavt]| This conjecture of
Bekker’s is confirmed by leceratea:

- F£§ few

ore

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 2, 3.
; SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91. 1.
‘ Ye , 2 A \ 9 iS , , \
Bpwa Kat e€omépia avrys, kai avri ZiKnavias TiceAlav rHy
~ 3 4 a A a“
vygov eroinoay KaneioOat, kai Ta KpaTioTa THS ynSs OKnoay
» > oN , ¥ » ‘N , \ @ if
e€xovres, exel SueBnoay, ern éyyus tpiaxoow mpw “EXAnvas
és Duwediay €AGeiv’ ert S€ Kal viv Ta peoa Kai Ta mpos

309

5 6 The Phent- Boppay Ts ynoou €xovow. @kouv dé kat Poi- 5
aes vIKES TrEpi TaGaY pev THY LiKeAlav axpas TE
emt TH Oadacon amodaBortes kal Ta emtxeimeva vynoidie
€umropias evexev THS Mpos Tovs LexeAovs’ erred Se ot "EA-
Anves TwodAot Kata Oadaccav emecem\eov, exAuTovres Ta
ro 7Aciw, Moriny cat LoAoevra kai Tlavoppov éyyvs rev ’Edv-
pov Evvoxioavres éveuovto, Evupayxia re micvvor TH TeV
"EAvpov, Kai ore évredOev €AayioTov tAovv Kapyndov Sixe-
Nias améye. BapBapor pey ody Tocoide Lixedlay Kal ovrws

.

OKnoav.
rg ‘TIT. “EAAnvar 8€ mparo: XaArxtdns €& EvBoias mAcvoav-

dS 4 ~ , td ,
Tes pera Qovxréovs oixtarod Nafov @xicav, cal * AmoAAwvos

I. oxedia tH row Q. 2. rHs ys} om. d.i. 3. émesdy L. drei Be A.
és H. by] wate A.K. 4. Ta mpds Boppay ris yngoou a. 5. xat] om. V.
6. pev| om. N. . GdpaQ 4.7] om. G.L.O.P.d.i.k. 47. @adraoons P.
xaradaSdevres L. avadaScvres yp. i. 8. evexa P.Q.R. = ris cexedXA. Q. ere K.
g. erecemeor f. Haack. Bekk. vulgo emetoémecop. éxheirdvres G.K.47. rd
moa d.cum Valla. 10. porinv di. Boriny h. oeddevra d.i. éAvpov] A-

II. cuvotxioavres C.F.b.e.k. ovvorenoavres A.B.F.G.R.

Anvey K.d.i. eAvpay E.
12. evravda d. 13. améxet}

c.d.f.g. Evvoccnoavres H.1.K.L.N.0.V. 47. 48.
om. K.

: cai ovras|om.G. ovras] as g- 14. oxcouy G.d. 47. 15. mporoy
F.H.K.L.N.O.P.R.V.b.c.d.e.f.h.i.k. 47. 48. Poppo. rad xtdeis K. 16. oixn-

g@xoay H.N.V.d. Portus. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo dxncav.

directly from Pheenicia, like the Phe-
nician settlements in Sicily. But even
before the time of Xerxes the Cartha-

orov d.

Panathenaic. p. 241. d. rovs BapBapous
avéore\ay awd ris Gadacons, and by
Strabo, IV. 1, 5. p. 180. where, speak-

ing of Sextius, the founder of Aquz
Sextiz, or Aix, in Provence, he says,
kai €x THs wapaXias aveorede Tos Bap-
Bdpovs. I have therefore admitted it
into the text, as améore:Aay seems hardly
to bear a meaning suited to the pre-
sent passage.

§- Poinxes] The Phoenicians of Tyre
or its neighbourhood, and not the Car-
thaginians ; although these last after-
wards obtained dominion over all the
settlements of their race, both in
Africa, and in Spain and Sicily. Gades
and Utica were both colonies planted

ginians must have been looked up to
as the main stay of all the Phenician
settlements of western Europe, owing
to the gradual decay and final subju-
gation of Tyre itself under the Per-
sians. See Herodot. 1.166, 2. VII.158, 2.
Polybius, III. 22. 23, &c.

16. "AmréAAwvos apynyerov} De hoc
cognomine Apollinis etiam legi debent,
que Spanhemius adnotavit ad Calli-
mach. i mn. in Apoll. v. 57. Dux.
The epithet dpynyérns, or apyxayeras,
as the Dorians wrote the word, was
given to Apollo, because the Chal-

$10 OOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91.1.
9 , ‘ 4 ~ . ~ e
The several Greek set- Gpynyerou Pawov, ooTis viv éLw THS mo-
tlements. . ? 9 e , 979 @ @ 9
vvwaxos, A€@os €oriv, idpvoavro, eh @, oTay ex DiKxe-
~ ?
gfoundedabout7MBC. Diao Pewpol mAewot, mperov Ovover. Lupa-

I A “ 2 lA wv 3 4 ~
esyRacusE, Kovaas S€ rov eyopevou éerous Apyias Ter
“ wv ‘
pre “HpaxAedev ex KopivOov xe, StxedAous £e-5
ra ~ > “~ , 9 @ “A > @ Ff
Adoas Tperov ex THS vyToV, év 7) viv ouKETe TrepiKALCOpEry
? e
4 mods 7 évros oT’ Borepov Se ypovp Kat 7 &&w mpooree-
nr o o “~
3 aLEontin, XioOcioa woAvavOpwros eyevero. GQouxdrns de
a 4 ,
aa cat ot Xadxidns éx Nakov oppnOévres, érec
réunr@ pera Lvpaxovoas oixiaGeiwas, Aeovrivovs re, mo- 10
? “
Eup rovs Tinedous éLeAaoavres, oixiLovat, Kal per avrovs
4. CATANA. Karavny’ olxurrny d€ avrot Karavaio: erom-
;
cavro Evapxyov. IV. xara d€ rov avrov xpovoy cai Aaps
> td > / 4 9 , > a A e a
ex Meyapwy amoxiav ayov és Zixediay adixero, Kat vrrep

Biplane Tavraxvov te morapod Tporiov rt Gvopa xw-15
HYBLRANME- piov oixicas, Kal Sorepov avrobev Trois Xad-
een. Ktdedow és Aeovrivovs dAlyov xpovov Evpro-
Airevoas, kal Uo avray exrecav Kai Oavpov oixioas, avros
pev aroOvnoxer of Se aA ex THS Oapouv avacrayres,
"¥BAwvos Bacthéws TuxeAod mpodovros Thy ywpay Kai KaOn-20

3- mA€wor 5a gga eal roam ate or a 47- 48. Haack.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo mrevowct. — mpawros C.L.0.P.d.eik. 47. 4. €
onevov A.B.E.F.H.N.R.V.g. ayer G. é apxias 48. . &anoe ALE.
PRefh. 6. mporepdy awd R. ortasse leg. mepixAu(opern Bekker. 7. wpo-
reyiobeioa ae. mpooretyibeica V. ; 8. sroAvdOpomos - Ooucdeis C.
12. éroincay rovg. evapyov éroijoavro 48. 13. Adums 14. peyapé wr
L.O.P.4. fa ries A.B.C.E.F.H.R.f.h. 4%, Poppe Goal Bekk. savra-
nod G. vulgo savraxiov. nporaAdy A.B.L.O.V.d.h.1. et marg. N. o-
piov g. 16. oixnoas L.Q.R.E. 18. éxrecov] x nagay Q. ten
1g. of & Gdoe 47.48. Bekk. dAovB. rps}om.Q. 20. xal] om.d.

cidian colony had sailed for Sicily by command of the oracle at Delphi. See
his direction. See Scholiast on Pindar, Cluverius, Sicil. p.93. Miller, Dorier,
Pyth. V. 80. The statue . Apollo vol. I. p. 264. (original rial pa
Archegetes was existing in the times 4. rov éyopevov érous inton’s
of the Roman civil ae ad as seems Fasti Hellenici, vol. I. "Ay d. X.

to be implied by Appian’s language, 6. mepudru{opnerg] I have adopted
even in the of the Antonini. (a Bekker’s conjecture instead of the no-
Appian, Civil Wars, V. 109.) € minative srepixAufopern. The order of
worship of Apollo was greatly extended the words seem to decide in favour of
by the circumstance that so many of this correction.

the Greek colonies were planted bythe § 20. mpoddrros ny xédpay] “ Letting

AYTTPASHS Z. VIL 4. 311
SICILY. A.C. 416.5. Olymp. 91.1.

ynoapevov, Meyapéas @xicav rovs “YPAaiovs KAnbévras.
Kal érn olxnoavres Tevre Kal TecoapaxovTa Kal Siaxooi wTro
TéAwvos tupavvov Zupaxoviwy aveoTnoay éx THs ToAEus
Kai xwpas. mpw dé avaornva, érerw votepov éxarov 2
Oe pete avrovs oixjoat, Tlaytddov méupavres Tedrt-
e7 or 626B.C. yodvra KTi(ovar Kai ex Meyapwv, ris pnrpo-

7 GEE CES qroAews ovons avtois, émeAOav Evyxar@pxwe.
Tedav de "Avridnpos éx ‘Podou xat “Evripos é« Kpyrns éroi-3
Kovs ayayovres KoW] exTiay, ere TeuTT® Kal Tecoupa-
1OKOOT@ peTa Vupaxovoay oikww. Kal TH pev woAE amo TOU
TéAa rrorapov Trovvopa éyevero, To S€ xwpiov, ov viv 7 mods
éoTl xai 6 mparov eretyicOn, Aivdioe Kadeirar. vouipa Se

1.¢xnoov E.F.R.c. 3. yéAAovos f.
ABLRELNOGVS. £. 47.
olxioa.

O mapyudor.
hie Se a alii és éAwovvra,
servavit Poppo.
re avréy d.

Ve 8. éx} 6 ée hh. é&x ris d.i.

dréornoay R.
48. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. évoixjoa: K. vulgo
awdaprdoyv A.B.C.E.N.V.b. Pop
mépNpavres oeXcvouvra
alii és éAwotvra. Prepositionem uncis inclusum
é\wovvra A. €Acvotrra B.F.H.K.f.g.h.
auras g. éredOdv A. ovyxardace B.C.E.F.H.K.d.g.h. cvyxaradxnoce
arroixous L.O.P.Q. 48.

5.avrolyp.h. olejom

a Bekk. mdpsAov K. rdypddov F.G.H.c.
e

kk. Goell. Libri omnes, alii réuwavres
6. peyapéor H.L.O.

10. peTa Cup.

A.B.C.E.G.H.K.Q.V.c.d.e.f.g-h.ik.m. 47. 48. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. pera - Toy
otxcow H. 47

ovp. L. O pera thy ouvp. Cf. c. 5, 3, wera Zu
et on C. Haack. Goell. Bekk. olknow A.B.E.G.
om.L. 8] 7d K.

‘“‘them take the place.” ‘Giving no
“aid to the Sikelians to defend the
“‘ country against the Greek strangers,
“and in fact himself instigating the
‘‘ Greeks to settle there :” probably
because their arms might be useful
to him in his wars against his neigh-
bours.

2. id Téhwvos—dvéotncay} See He-
rodot. VII. 156, 3.

4. 4 avrovs oixnoa:| Avro) sane ex-
“< pectes.”” Porro. e order of the
words justifies the accusative, because
the subject has not yet been mentioned.
Had répwarres followed dvacrjva im-
mediately, it should have been atroi.
wepwpayres, Ereaty UoTepoy 4 avrol olx7-
oa. But as the words now stand, we
have vorepoy }} avrovs olxjoa, just as
avrovs, and not avrol, is understood
after dvaoryvas.

5. wéurparres és Zedwwouvra xrifover | An

hoc est: Pammilo in eum locum misso,

ovcay Kricw.

ry pev rOAW A. —«12. fare]

xadetra: B. priore diphthongo a correctore posita, ut non
dubitem fuisse caXovrvrar. xadovvra: Bekk

ubi deinde Selinus fuit, urbem illam
condiderunt? ut post xrifoves supple-
atur avriy, cujus pronominis ellipsis
ee gc est apud Thucydidem ?
Sed mihi suspicio est, preepositionem ¢s
huc inrepsisse e fine vocis precedentis
mwéunyarres, et ea demta legendum esse
Tlappsdoy rréuparres SeAwovrra xrifovat.
Paulo ante 2 Na olxnoas cum plerisque
MSS. et Valla, nec audio Clar. mox
scribentem {vyxarqunee. ‘EXwotvra pro
ZeAwwourra, quidam Codd. ut I. 6s, 2.
‘EppvAioy pro ZepuvAiwy, ubi vid. quae
adnotata sunt. DuKER.

12. Aiv8w: xadeira:] So named be-
cause Antiphemus and his Rhodian
companions had principally come from
Lindus in Rhodes. See Herodot. VII.
163,32. The plural form of the name,
like that of Aedyrivo:, illustrates what
Thucydides calls a general custom in
the earliest times, that the several tribes
gave their own names to the countries

312 OOTKTAIAOYT
SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91.1.
4sAwpixa éréOn avrois. éreoe O€ €yyvrara OKT@ Kal éxaroy
paca pera THY oerépay olxucw T'eAgor *Axpayavra
s0B.C. KWAY, THY ev TroAW amo Tod ’Axpayayros
qorapod ovouacavres, olxtoTas dé romoavres ’ Apiorovouy
& ZANCLB oF cal [lvoridov, voutpa d€ ra TeAdov Sovres.
8 ZayxAn Oe Thy pev apxnv amo Kins ras ev ’Omuxia Xad-
Kducns ToAews AnoTay adixopevav @xicOn, totepov Sé Kai
ano Xeadxidos xat tis aAAns EvBoias wAnOos éABov Evyxa-

1.érdad. é¢mO. ¢é
Bekk. vulgo ofxnow. 3:
rectus C, et. 47. He et
(ayxn C. odxArn 47. é| om. G.d.k.
FHLUNOP.ARY.c
8. ovyxareveiyayro d.i.

where they settled. It indicates also
the absence of any considerable town
when the colony was first founded, the
name of the people being applied to the
district, and no particular spot being of
sufficient importance to make its own
local name supersede the general one.
When at a later period the inhabitants
of the district built a city for their com-
mon capital, the name of the country
was generally transferred to the town
which was now in a manner become its
representative. Such has been the case
with so many of the towns of modern
France, which have succeeded to the
name formerly belonging to the people
of the whole district: Ambiani, Amiens;
Turones, Tours; Remi, Rheims, &c. So
the town of Kendal has appropriated to
itself the name of the whole dale, in-
stead of retaining its proper appellation
Kirby Kendal, or the Church Town of
Kent Dale. When the Lindians first
arrived in Sicily they called their first
fortified settlement, established proba-
bly on the top of a hill or cliff, by no
other name than their own. After-
wards, as the settlement grew, and the
buildings extended down into the plain
and to the river, so that what was once
the whole town was now only a small
part of it, the new and enlarged town
was distinguished by a local name de-
rived from the river which ran beside
it; but the original city, now become a
citadel, retained its old national name.
So at Argos, the citadel, which was the

iro P.
moav A.B.E.

5. muoradoy L.O. morvdop g.

2. otxtow H.k. Haack. Poppo. Goel).
F.G.1.L.0.P.Q.R.f.g.h.ik.m. et cor-
6. (axAn G.I.d.e.i.k. (dxxAdy hb.

3é xai dro A.B.C.E.

druxia K. :
.d.e.g.k. 47. 48. Haack. Poppo. Goel. Bekk. vulgo 3¢ dws.

old Pelasgian settlement, retained its
Pelasgian name Larissa: the more
modern city, which grew up at its
feet, received the name which had
belonged formerly to the whole coun-
try, and was called Argos. In the pas-
sage now before us the word wédks is
used in two somewhat different senses ;
first in the ordinary sense, as express-
ing all the buildings included within
the outer walls, i.e. what we should
call the whole town; and then in a
more technical sense, as the original
city now become mefely a citadel; a
sense in which Thuc dides has ob-
served that it was applied to the citadel
of Athens. See II. 15, 4.

6. & ’Omxig| “The country of the
*“ Opici, Osci, or Ausones,” for they
are all various forms of the same name.

In the i of the Greeks of the
time of Thucydides, Opicia was the

name for the coast on the Tyrrhenian
sea from the Tiber southwards as far as
the confines of (£notria, that is, nearly
to Pestum and the river Silarus. See
Aristot. Politics, VII. 10,5. The author
of the Periplus which goes under the
name of Scylax, who hved, according
to Niebuhr, about the middle of the
fourth century before Christ,

a more accurate knowledge, and dis-
tinguishes the coast belonging to the
Latins, from that of the Volscians, or
Opicians, and this last again from that
of the Campanians. And he calls Cuma
a town of pania.

EYTTPA®HS Z. VI. 4, 5. 313

SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91. 1.
TeveiwavTo THY ynv' Kat oixiotai Tlepimpys Kat Kparatpévns
> a, A € ‘ > AN 4 € VY aN f wv
€yevovTo aurns, o pev amo Kupns, 0 d€ aro XaAxidos. ovopa
d€ ro yey mparov. ZayxAn jv ure trav TeedAav KAnOeioa,
4 A ) ra? XY 4 ] “N \ A , e
ort Opemravoedes THv Weay TO xwpioy eoTi, TO de Operavoy ot
5 DuxeAol CaynAov xadovow’ dorepoy dé avrol pev v0 Dapiov
kai dAAwv "lavev exrimrovow, ot Mndous gevyovres mpoce-
Badov Sixerig, rovs dé Dapiovs ‘Avakiras ‘Pyyivev rvpavvos
ov moA\Ap voTepoy exBadov, Kal Thy moAw tavroist Evp-
pixtav avOporwyv oixicas, Meoonvyny amo ris éavtov TO
apxaiov trarpidos avrmvopace. V. Kai ‘Ipeépa
amo ZayxAns @xio6n vo EvxXeidov cai Sivov Kal Laxwvos,

XO 10. HIMERA.

kat Xadrxidyns pev ob wAeioro FAGov és thy arotxiay, Evve-
xusay 8€ avrois kai €x Lupaxovoay huyades, crave: viKy-

I. weptnpos cai xparatuevers H.
oKehtay 47. 4:
47. 48. Poppo. Goell.
[8éay.
c.f.g.h.k. 47. 48. Poppo.
srpoceiyoy yp. h. 7.77 omenria g.
arya V. . vorepoy ov Trodd@ R.
Dobree. extr. [VI. 5,
peornony G. 10. dyravd

oev H. = 11. eal oypov K. om. A.

5. avrot pév] That is to say, ‘ the
‘*old Cuman and Chalcidian colonists.”
Herodotus mentions that Anaxilas in-
stigated the Samians to oeeny. Zancle,
but says nothing of his subsequent
quarrel with them. VI. 22, et seqq.

8. tavroist] Instead of this reading,
both Bekker and Dobree propose to
read airés. No one certainly now sup-
poses that the dative case is exactly
equivalent to the genitive, or that ry
aédw atrois could simply mean “ their
“ city,” i.e. the city from which they
had just been expelled : avrois—olxicas
could only signify, ‘‘ having settled the
‘“‘ city for them, i.e. for the Samians,
‘‘ with a mixed population,” as if he
had still left the Samians in possession,
and had only obliged them to share the
town with some additional settlers of
various races. But then this is the
very account of the matter given by
Pausanias, IV. 23; and although Thu-

2.01 B. ;

y Bday rd xwpioy éori A.B.C.E.F.H.1.L.0.Q.R.c.d.e.h.i-k.

ekk. 1rd yapioy ¢ovi ri idea N.V. g: vulgo 7d yopioy thy

5. (axdor I. 4 (axAny d.e.i. (ayxAny K. VO.QN.

kk. = 6. DAoy rivey ldvew h.

cwapeous ve dvafias K.
alim

3-] abrds olxtcon)s yevdpevos. Bekk.
oe} avré avdpace A.B.
(dxewvos d.

A.B.H.h. Haack. Goell. Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. furéxncay.

cums E. of B. 3. td] om. P.

avrot C.E
mpooéBaddoy L.O.
pryiey b.
avros, ut c. atros etiam
9. axicas C.
E.F.N.V.c.f£.g.h. dy rd dydpa-
12. of pep K. uveKicay
13. €x] old. om. G.

avrois |

cydides had just before said éx«Bador
rovs Zapious, yet this may only signify
that he so far dispossessed them, as to
make their remaining for the future in
the city only an act of his grace; he
turned them out as sole rs of
it, and then restored them to it as joint
possessors in common with a mixed
multitude from other nations. It should
be observed however that the account
in Pausanias is certainly erroneous in
one point, as it places the occupation
of Zancle by Anaxilas immediately after
the close of the second Messenian war;
it may therefore be equally incorrect
in other points, as well as in its chro-
nology.

Q. ard rijs—marpidos | See Strabo, VI.
1,6. Roay d€ THs arotkias, (scil. ris és rd
“Pirytov,) nat ol Meconvioy epihes Toy
dv IleXorovyno~—sdidrrep of rev “Prryivey
iryepdves, péypt Avatda, rod Meconvior
yevous aet xabiorayro.

314 OOTKT AIAOY
SICILY. A.C. 416.5. Olymp. 9L 1.
Oévres, ot MuAnridor xadovpevor’ Kal dovn pev peerage ris
re XaAxidéov Kal Acopidos expaOn, vouspa dé ta Xadnidixa
2 11. ACRE, 663B.C. eKparnoey. "Axpat d€ xai Kaopéva: uro Sv-
and CASMEN, ; 3 eee 3
es B.C. paxociwy xicOnoay, Akpa: pev €BdounKovra
éreot pera Lupaxovoas, Kaopeva: dé éyyus cixoot peras
g CAMARINA, *Axpas. kat Kapyapwa ro mp@rov uo Lupa-
Kociwy @xicOn, ereaw eyyvraTa mere Kai TpaxovTa Kai
exaroy pera Dupaxovoay xrigw" oixotat b€ eyevovro avris
Aaoxov xat MevéxwAos. avacrarwy dé Kapapwaiwov yevo-
pevev roAdup vo Lupaxociwy di amroaracw, xpove ‘la7o- 10
xparns dorepov TéAas Tupavvos, Autpa avdpav Lupaxogiov
aixpadrorav rAaPov thy yoy thy Kapapwaiwy, avros oixt-
oTHs yevomevos kar@xice Kapapway. xat adOts uo T'édwvos
avaoTaros yevouervyn TO Tpirov Kar@KicOn Uiro tTcAgwv.t
VI. Tocatra evn ‘EAAnvey kat BapBapov SixedAay 15
@xel, Kal emt Toonvde odaay avTnv oi "AOnvaior orparevew

A.0.416.5. @punvro, ediepevor ev TH aANOcoTary mpo-
Olymp. 91.1. , ~ , y 6 a é \ @ >
A pretext for invading dao €l TS TAaONS ap&ew 9 Bon ely OE Apa €v-

Sicily is furnished by

the people of Egesta,
3 who request ald from

~ , ” e ” 4 “
mpetas BovAopevor Tois eavtrav Evyyevéot Kat

Tos mpooyeyernuevors Evppayos. padicra20
Athens against Selinus ¢ 8 se? ; ’
and Syrncuse. 5 avrovs eLoppnoay ‘Eyeoraiwv te mpéoBets

I. of] od E. puduridas H.Q. eS ne 47. pyrcridas. 48. hevns
A.F. peév] om. i. MS xadnWeoy ~ racpévas A.B.E.F.H.L.N.
Q. Me d. -g-M. 47. Soa Poppo. oall. Bekk. ae hs cacpia O. kao pevas.
5. ah thi 6. xapdpwa A.B.F.H.K.L.O.P.g. 47. 48. ae oell. Bekk.
iy O Kap 8. olkiord 47. adroisd. 9. pevérados V dyacTavrey
tee ‘a. 10. bwoxpdmys d. = 12. AaBadv alyparworavd. yyy TH Kap. |

yV Thy Ka, e yiv réy cap. F.K.L.V.

14. avacrayro
omnes et id. adnot.

fAwvos.
R.V.b.c.d.e fg ike oh 48. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo dpyew.

ynpevors E.G
alyeoraiwy A.B.N. vk

14. vd TTea¢g y.t] This is a cer-
tain correction of the common reading
TéXavos, proposed by Wesseling in a
note on Diodorus, XI. 76., after Dod-
well; and since adopted by Poppo.
Diodorus expressly says that Camarina
was in the 79th Ol ympiad occupied b
the Geloans, and the lands portione
out amongst them. Besides, had Gelon
been the founder, Hermocrates would

dik. 47. 48.
re} om. L.

gov. Libri
18. | oA DCEHLE EN OF
20. #7;
Valla pristinis. a1. is ciscese G.
" scarcely have omitted to mention the
tie thus created between Camarina and
Syracuse, when he was endeavouring
a every argument to persuade the
marinzans to give him their aid.
ast VI. 76, &c.

"Eyeoratoy Te mpéoBes trapér-
ea ie. mpéoBes mapévres re Kal ém-
xadoupevar. See notes on IV. gs, 1.
109, 1.

SYITPA®HS Z. VI. 6.
SICILY. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91. 1.
Ambassadors are sent , ; 4 ;
— mapovres Kat mpoOvuorepoy emkadovpevot,
m7 Eges-
¢ ~
ta, to report upon the OMOpor yap GvTes Tois LeAwovvriows és woAE-
state of affairs in Bi- 6 , r) a a q
ae pov kaGeoracay mepi TE yapuxoy TwWov kal
nn ,
wept yns auduPnrnrov, xai ot SeAwouvrio, Dupaxo-
Soiovs emayopevor Evupaxous, Kareipyov avrous T@ moAcup
Kal KaTa ynv Kat Kata Oadaccay’ mote THY yevouerny emi
Adynros kai Tod mporepou roAcuou Acovrivey ot "Eyerrato
4 > 4 N 3 ? IQ / 4
Evppaxiav avaptvnoKovres Tovs “AOnvaious, ed€ovro adior
vaos wéupavras emapivat, Aéyovres GAAa TE TOAAG, Kat
4 b 4 , > 4 9
ro Kehadaov, et Lupaxooiot Aeovrivovs Te avacrncavTes ati-
POpNToL yernoovral, Kal Tovs Aowrovs Ere Evppaxous avrav
SiaOetpovres avrol Thy amacay Svvayuy THS TuKeAlas oX7-
covet, Kivuvoy eivas pymore peyadn tapackevj, Awpins rte
Awpeior kara ro Evyyeves, kai dua amotxot Tois éxmenwace
, A
15 leAorrovynciots BonOnoavres, xat Thy exeivor Svvayw EvyKa-
4 “ Ss “ “a e / A 4
Gédkwor cadpov © eivas pera Tov virodotrey ert Evppaxov
9 ? a) , » \ ? a“
auTexelv Tols Lupaxocvois, arAAws TE Kal ypnuata ohav
, > ‘\ / e o e > , ee? “~
mapeLovroy és Tov TroAEKov ixava. @v axovorTes oi ‘A@nvaior 3
3 a“ 9 f “~ ] 4 4 U
ev tais exxAnoiwus Tov te Eyeoraiwy mod\axs AeyovTov
a “~ , 9 “ > , 4
aoxal tav Evvayopevovrwy avrois, eyynhicavro, mpeaBes
tmeupavrest mpwrov es thy "Eyeoray, wept te Tov xpnua-

$15

1. kat 3wp08.—dvres om. 47. mpobupdrepor K. 2. duopoy Q 4- yas]
ras Q. = dquo Byrncipov f. duduaBnrov d.e.k. 5. muEHexee® K Ka _
yor K.g. mo\ép xara K.L. . alyeoraios A.N.V. Q. meuvayras K.

liceat. 10. dvaotnoovres d. 12. dvapbeipavres V. 13. pyore} pyre
A.B.E.F.h. 15. éxeiyny g: 16.@:Jom.A.B.F. 18.7 yA. — axov-
cares N.V.g. 19. és d. alyeoraioy A. 21. méuwavres A.B.E.F.G.
wépwas h. Bekk. 2. éyéoraw K. alyeoravA.V. rejom.d. ray] om.Q.

2. Suopoc] Heec fusius Diod. p. 328.
b. Wass. «1

5. Kateipyov avrovs| “In angustias
‘“ cogebant, concludebant.”” Vide Wes-
seling. ad Herod. VI. 102, 1. G6LLER.

20. eye icavro—mépwarres, kK. T. A.
The verb which ought to follow eyn¢pi-
carro is omitted, and must be ee
by the sense of the context. ‘They
“ voted, first to send ambassadors, &c.

‘and afterwards to act upon their re-
“port :” yx) mepsopay would perhaps
express as nearly as possible the mean-
ing which Thucydides intended. Or
possibly éynpicavro may be meant to
signify the same thing as ereicOncay,
‘“‘ they voted accordingly as the Eges-
“tzans wished them to vote.” At
any rate it cannot surely be right to

suppose that eyndicaryro réuwarres is

316 OOTKTAIAOT
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 416. 5. Olymp. 91. 1.
, > ¢ 7 @ ? 2 a “~ LS
TWOV TKEYpopevous, Ei UITAPXEL, MOTE Haciv, €v TH KOW@ Kal
év Tois iepois, Kal Ta TOU TrOAgwoU Gua mpos Tovs Ledvovv-
tious, ev OT@ EaTIV, Eimopevous.
e ”~ a?
VII. Kal of pev mpeoBes trav "AOnvaiwy aneotadnocay
> “ 4 ‘ A “ » “~ A x
és thy SuxeAiav. Aaxedaspovior d€ Tov avrov yeyuovos Kais
a ’
PELOPONNESUS. OF Evppayxol, rAnv Kopwhiwy, orparevoavres
Hoastilities between the ? \ 9 , - a »” p) A
Landemerians ana €5 THY Apyelay Tys TE yns ETEepov ov TOAANY
- n~ td o tf
Argives Kai otTov avexopioayTo Twa Cevyn Kopioayres,
‘ 9 , a , N » 4 , .
kat es ‘Opveas xaroixioavres tous ‘Apyeiwy dvyadas, xat
nA yy ~ 4 > “a > , “
Tys @AAns oTparias tapaxatraAurovTes avTois OALyous, Kai 10
Of “ a ?
oTreoapevol TwWa xpovov, @aTe pn adie ‘'Opveatas xat
, A td . ar x A r > YA “”~ ~ > 9 wv
pyeious THv adAnAwY, aTeXOpnoay TE OTpaT@ en’ oixov.
4 4 “
aéAPovray de "APnvaiwy ov moAA@ BoTEepov vavol TpiaxovTa
Kat ekaxocios omXiras, ot “Apyetot, pera tov *A@nvatov
“ 9 , “a > 28 “~ , e 4 2
mwavoTparia é£eAOovrav, Tous év 'Opveais piav nuépay erro- 15
, ‘ N a
AwopKovvy' vo d€ vuKTa, avAiwapevov Tov oTpaTevpaTos
amodev, éxdiOpacKxovow oi ex rov "Opvedv. Kal TH voTEpaia
, exdidpac poedv. fl borepaic
¢ » ~ e wv , QA A)
ot ‘Apyeiot, ws noOovro, karaoxawpavres tas "Opveas avexa-
gpnoav, Kal ot "A@nvaio voTepov Tais vavoly er olkou. Kat
és MeOavnv rnv opopov MaxcOovia imiméas Kara 20
MACEDONIA. eT OPER ‘
tA 4 > “A ~
and between the Athe- Ogrhagoay xopicavres AOnvaion oday re av-
nians and Perdiccas. = ‘ , \ ‘ ’ ‘-
tov kat Maxedovwr rovs mapa ogiot duyadas,
= , ‘
4ekaxoupyour Thy Tlepdixxov. Aaxedaspovoe Se mwéupavres

I.xalroisG. 2. nalra|jxarak. rots cedivourrios di. 4. rav] om. Q.
tj dara Q. as as ni avexopioavrsd oa Ge) -0.Q.R.V.c. se
aack Poppo. . Bekk. aynpocay yp. g. O avexduioay. Tuva, (ev
cop. N. 9. dpvéasG. dpvads A.B.N.V.h. xarouxnoayresE.F.H. rods rove.
II. dpyasaras V. 12. otkousd. 13. woAdOvg. 15. €&eAOdyres Valla. Haack.
Bekk. in ed. min. codices é£eXOdvrowy. rais év opveais, bis gravate, pr. d. rovs pe»
épvedras correctusd. rots é&v A.B.E.F.H.N Re os ROpPO: Goell. Bekk. vulgo

Tous pev ev. preepositionem om.i. dpvaais N. 16. orparov d. 17. asre-
di8pdcKoverwy d.i. opyaay V. 18. dpyaas V. 19. eAOdvres Kai es ped. N.

20. paxedoviasQ. AaxedaoviaG.I.g.k. irwéasxaixaradd. 21. xopicavres
of a@nvaio: B.h.

the same thing with éynicavro mépyat. 15. mavorpatia efeAOdvrwr| Scil. rev

The passages quoted in Matthie Gr. ‘Apyeiwy mavorpatia é&e\Oovrey pera

Gr. §. 550, by no means justify sucha ray ’Aénvalwoy. This strange variation

construction. of the construction has been already
[Poppo approves of Bekker’s correc- noticed at V. 33, I.

tion mepyat.

EYITPASHS Z. VI. 7, 8.
MACEDONIA. ATHENS. A.C. 416.5. Olymp. 91.1.
mapa. XadxiwWeas tovs emt Opaxns, dyovras mpos ’A@nvaious
dexnpuepous orrovdas, Evymodcueiv éexeAevoy Tlepdixxa’ ot &
3 »” \ ¢ ‘ > , ,. & ‘ ,
ovx 7Oedov. Kai Oo xelov ereAcUTA, Kai Exrov Kal Oéxarov
Eros ereheuTa TP TroAgum THdE, Gv Oouxvdidns Evvéyparer.
VIII. Tod & émcyryvopevou Oépous, dua 7pt, ot rav ’AGn-
vaiwy mpeaBets HKov €x THS LiKeAias, Kal of "Eyeorato: per’
> vn. wy C fos , > 4
aurav, ayovres e&nxovTa Tadavra aonpov

317

5

ATHENS.

A. C. 415 > 4 e > CC Sof “~ AN Q

. apyvpiov ws es €&nkovTra vav vos pucOoy
Olymp. 91.1. PYUP : & Sa sl baad .

Retarn of the ambas-
sadors from Sicily. The

ae Athenians resolve to
send an expedition on
a large scale to that
feland, and another
assembly is summoned
to consider the details
of the armament.

A ,
as éned\Aov SenoeoOar méeprrew. xai ot "A@n-2
al 4
vaio. éxxAngiay qoimoavtes, Kal axovoavres
a 9 , A “ 4 ,
tov te Kyeoraiwy Kai tov oderépwv peo Pewv
4 “~
Ta Te GAAa eraywya Kai ovK aAnOn, Kal zrept
~ , vad nn “a
TOY XpNLaTev, ws él ETOipa EV TE Tois lepois
\ Q 9 “ A 9 4 ~
MOAAG Kat Ev Tos Kowois, Eevndioavro vais
ef-s 4 » 4 \ ‘ 3 td
1g €&NKovTa meumew és DixeNiay Kal OTpaTHyous avroxparopas
A ‘“ 4
"ArKiBiadny te Tov KAewviov xat Nixiay rov Nixnparov kai
2 ‘ \ \
Aapaxov tov Zevopavous, Bonfovs pev ‘"Eyeoraios mpos
N
LeAwouvrious, Evyxaroxioa Se nat Acovrivous, yy Tt meEpt-
, 2 aA n~ V4 Q y A > “A ,
yiyyntat avTois TOU moAEm“ou, Kal TaAAG Ta ev TH ZiKEedAia
A 4 “a A y¥ 9 / N A
soTpaca: orn ay ytyyooKkwow apwta ‘A@nvaios. pera d€3

I. spds dOyv.] om. 48. mpds rods dbnvalovs d. 4. éredevra To ToAdum rode

cat K. ouveypawe K. 8. as] om. d.i. és| én’ R.h. om. A.B.F.K.
L.N.O.V. vavolh. puodovd.i.piodds I. 9. EueAov H. 12. enaywya
otk g. _—_—xat ovx] om. prima manu N., 13. os] om. B. 14. TOis Kotvois
A.B.C.E.F.G.H.1.K.L.N.O.P.Q.R.V.c.d.f.g.h.1.k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo rg
KOs. Ip. vavroxparopas B.h. 18. fvyxaroujom A.F.Rf.gh. fy re wep
yt - iv ws weptytyvera ELF. I9.@\AaG. rajom.Q. 17] om.
Q.d.i 20. Gros Rd. §=-yeywdoxovow E.F. ywaoxoowV. adpiora|om.g.
8. pnvds po Odv.| This supposes the 59- xopryia pév ydp obx imiipxe mpds

payment of a drachma per day to every
seaman of a crew of 200 men. For
200 x 30=6000, that is to say, 6000
drachmex, or one talent. is was
double of the usual rate, but the dis-
tance of Sicily, and the probable length
of the service, were thought to call for
this addition, which had been made, as
we have seen, on a former occasion also,
at the siege of Potidzea. See III. 17, 4.
14. €» rois xowois.] So Polybius, I.

rnv mpddeowy év ros Kowvois.

18. fv rs meptyiyyntat avrois, K. T. A.
** Should they have any spare time wit
‘‘ regard to the war;’ that is, “time
“which the war laid no claim to.”
“Any balance of time or means in
** their favour, when their account with
‘‘ the war was settled.”

[*‘ Si quid inde commodi nacti essent,
‘“‘ gi res prospere cessissent.” BAUER.
** Recte quidem.” Poppo.]

4xat 6 Nixias axovows pev qpnpevos apxew, vopitwv de

318

OOTKTAIAOL

ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp, 91.1.
a ¢ M4 ’ , 3 > 2 e N
TOUTO NEpa TWeumTy ExkAnoia adbOts eyiyvero, Ka Sri xpn
AQ » ~~ Q o so x ~
THY TapagKeuny Tais vavoi TaxwTa yiyverOa, Kai Tots
orpariryois, el Tou mpoo d<owro, Phi Given és TOV éxmrAouv.

Ty

qoAw ovx opOas BeBovrcicOat, adda mpohacea Bpayxeia Kai s
EvT permet THS VixeAias atraons, peyaAov epyov, pier Gaz, 1rapEer-
Owy amorpéyvat €BovAero, kai wapyves tois ’AOnvains rode.
TX. “‘H MEN €exxAnows epi mapacKerns THs jpere-
“ pas woe EvveAcyn, xa’ Ort ypn és Zuediay éxmrciy Epoi

SPEECH OF
NICIAS.
(9—14.)
I am still disposed to ¢¢
consider, not the de-
tails of the expedition,
but whether it ought
to be carried into effect
at all: for it seems to
me that it is at once
ill-timed, and aims at
objects which are im-
practicable.

d.i. . sov A.B.E.

eh oxeva E nai € i Spewov C
15. roe] re H. rocvye h.

4. dxovoros péy, x. T,X.) His verbis
indicare vult Nicise et privatam et pub-
licam causam fuisse, ut bellum dissua-
deret. GOLLER.

5. mpopdoe Bpaxeig xal ebrperei]
«On a slight pretence, and one that
se ay specious only and not solid.”

ayos and eimpem)s are generally thus
distinguished by T racydides ; eDhoyos
is bi that which fair and reasonable,”
eimrpers, ‘‘that which seems to be so,

“but is not so really.” See I. 37, 4.
72. 2. Il. 38, 2. +4 . IV. 86, 4. 87, 1.
I. 76, 2, 3. 84,2

7. roudde] Sic reposui e MSS. atque
ita etiam frequentius, quod quidem veri-
tatis studioso magis convenit. In Ora-
tionibus fere passim rode, in Foederi-
bus rdde. Wasse. Of the short speech
of Teutiaplus, III. 29, 3, Thucydides
says, éhefev atrois rade, and SSe and ro-

16. oe E.

“ wevrot Soxet Kai mept avrovd ToUToOU ETt ypnvat 10
<4 , @ > y , ® > 4 a
oxevraoOat, el apewov eoTW Eexmreumey Tas
~ Q ‘ Cd , “~ ‘ Cd
vais, Kat un ovT@ Bpayeia BovAn mepi peya-
“ Awy mrpayparov, avdpaow addrAogvAas tret-
“ Popévous, ToAcLOv ov mpoonKovTa aparGaz.
“Kal ToL eywye Kal Tiu@pat EX TOU TOLOUTOU, 15
“xal hocov Eréepwv TEpl TP EpavTou Topa+re
“ oppwba, (vouiwy opoiws ayabov moAirny
4: drovowos A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.R.V.
de ek. Haack. Poppo. sai Bekk. vulgo dxovcas. 6. an
Eg hik. Haack, Bop ee

an pewei €.
9. fin N.V. dome Ri.
14. aiperOa: G.1.P.N.V.dik.m.

€avrov d.i.

cavra are used in speaking of wg short
prayer of Archidamus, II. 74,2. “Ode
occurs aleo in giving the short bh of
Sthenelaidas, 8s, 6, but it is P owed
by roaira Aédgas, not rocavra. But
rovade is the word used not only with
all the longer speeches, but with thoee
given in the Melian conference, and
even with the letter of Nicias, VII. 11 —
15, a8 Thucydides professes only to give
the substance of what was spoken or
written, not to report the exact words.

‘Cov _ x.t.d.] “ Though
ae | thine bien to be no worse a citizen,
“* who does take care both of his person
‘* and property; inasmuch as he would
““ be most apt to wish well to the pros-
+s perity of the state also, for his own
“‘ gake.”” Men who are careless of their
own lives and properties will hardly care
for those of their neighbours.

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. 9, 10.
ATHENS. A.C. 418. Olymp. 91.1.
9 a aA ~ A , ~ ~
“ eival, 0s ay Kal Tov Gaparos TL Kai THS OvTias Mpovorras’
66 ? \ a € “~ .s A ~ Cd > e¢ .
padkwoTa yap ay 0 ToWwUTOS Kal Ta THs TOAEwWS Ot EavToOY
~ [4 ~~
“ BovaAorro opBovicbar') Sums S€ ovTe ev TH MpoTEpov xpove
Q y a 3 b' v4 a“
“ dia ro mporipacda eirov Tapa yvapny, ovre viv, dAAQ F
wo , , dA \ ‘ ‘ ‘ ,
5“ av yryyaoxm BéArioTa, €p@. Kal mpos pev Tos TpoTrOUs 3
6 ‘N e 4 3 rf) ‘ Sd e , / > 4 e 7
Tous upeTepous aaGevns ay ov 0 Aoyos etn, Et Ta TE UTrap-
td ‘4 A “~ “”
“yovra oaxew tapatvoinv, Kal pn Tois Eroimos mept Tov
nn , a
“ adhavev Kat peAAovrwy Kxwduvevew* ws de ovre ev KaLp@
6 v4 5 y e7 8 Lan a 3223 A Cf a
amrevoeTe, OUTE pgdia éoTt KaTac xe Eh & Opunobe, ravra
6 - Q A e a ,
1 aad dubaeeo. X. dnt yap vuas, woAEepiovs TroA-
) e 7 e 6+
the state of our affairs “ AQue evOade viroArTovTas, kal éTépous émibu-
in Greece is still inse- és ae o.. e , a , ,
cure; and whist we “ [EWY, Exeioe TrAEVoarTas, Oevpo exayayer Ou.
6 \ 9 ” A Fd ea ‘
Kat oleae tows Tas yevouevas vu oTOVdas 2

319

are thinking of con-
quests abroad, we shall

be leaving enemies he- “ Every 7, BeBasov, at novyatovr@y ev ULOV
hind us at home. é“ xe ree ¥ aa x Sg i > oes
15 ovoart orrovdai evovrat (oir yap évOevde

wy Wy > A “~
“re avdpes éempatav aura cai x Trav evavtiov), apadevTrwv

I. a povoetrat K.Q.d.g. oe Stobeeus. 2. dy] om. d. 8.’ pbaia bat A.

3. mporépy b. 4. GAN’ fh ay V. 5. Ta BeAriora K. 6. épous B.
10. 8yA@ow yp. h. juas B.C.E.F.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.d.f.g.h.ik. ua oF nar

érépovs—mXevoayras]| om. C. 12. devpo] 8evrepoy A.B.C.E.F.G.H.I.L.N.O.P.
Q.V.c.d.g.i.k.m. Haack. 14. at] # A. 1 F. om. h. pev] om. G.d.k,

16. aira A.B.E.F.G.H.K.P.Q.R.f£.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. ed.2. Elmsleius. atra’

[sic] N. vulgo, et Bekk. avras.

13. Kal otecOe tows ras yevouévas] Kal
lows pév oterbe ras orrovdas elvya Be-
Baiovs, nat 3° abras pndéva évravéa
trorepOncerOas rrod€ptoy. ovx gore be.
airives orrovéal, pevévroy péy Upoy Kara
xepay, eoovra: péxpt Gvdparos, Trouréotiy
ot BéBasot, errecd?) Kai of nyérepor avdpes
eipydcavro pr) BeBalous airds elva:, ov
rouro 0¢€ Eye Ort, cvVPOEuevar epi Tadv
orovday, ovres éomeicavro, Sore pi
BeBalouvs avras avew (drei dd£éeey
dy xal avrdy dad dew atros yap fv 6
mpagas tas omovdds’) GAN’ aroreiverat
apos ’AdxiBiddny re nal K\edBovAor xal
Revayépay. otros yap nvaytiovvro rais
orovbais, al ovrws éxparroy Sore pi)
pévery atrds. SCHOL.

16. érpagay atrd] Hoc non ita intel-
ligendum est, quasi dicat, eos, qui primi
hoc fcedus fecerunt, illud de industria
ita fecisse, ut firmum esse non posset:

nam Plistoanax rex Lacedsmoniorum,
et Nicias ipse, qui precipui illius aucto-
res fuerant, id omnino, quum faciebant,
ratum esse cupiebant, ut docet Thucy-
dides, V. 16, 1. sed deinde alios variis
artibus effecisse, ne firmum esset. Sic
recte Scholiastes. Et hoc convenit sig-
nificationi vocis mpdaccey, qua infinitis
locis utitur Thucydides de his, qui quo-
cumque dolo, arte ac fraude aliquid
moliuntur ac machinantur. Etsi alio-

ui etiam ii, qui id agunt ac student, ut
firma fiat pax et societas, recte possunt
dici rpdocetw rds orovdds. Thucydides,
V. 43, 2. Gre ol AaxeSatpdvior 81d Nexiov
xal Adynros érpafay ras otrovdds. Et
III. 75,1. EvpBaciy re Expacce, xai weibes
Evyxepnoa adAndos. Quod autem ad
diversitatem scripturse adtinet, si puta-
bimus retinendum esse airds, supplen-
dum erit e/va:: sin hoc minus placet,

OOTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 418. Olymp. 91. 1.

“ $€ mov afwypep Suvape, Taxeiay Thy Emtyeipnow Hyiy ot

“ €yOpot momnoovrat, ois mparov pev Sux Evyhopav ny Evp-

“ Baois, Kal €x TOU aloyxiovos 7 nul, Kar’ avayKny éy€vero,

“ Grera. é€v aur] TauTy TOAAG Ta audurByroupeva Exop,ev.
3% elot & of ovde Tavrny 1a Thy opodcyiay edéEavro, Kai ovys

“ of aoOevertarot’ GAN’ of pev avrTixpus TroAcuovow, oi Se

“ nat dua ro Aaxedapovious ert novxatew Sexnuepots orov-
4% Sais kai avrot xaréxovta. taya 8 av ioos, & diya npoy
“thy Suva AaBowv, rep viv orevdopev, Kal Tavu ay
“ tyveriBowro pera Tineduwrav, ods mpo ToAAwy ay Ertpy-
“ gavro Evppaxous yevéoOa: ev TP Tply xpov@. @aOTE XPT

320

on

2. wash
éxopey] om. O.

covra H. 3. kara avaykny VY. 4. TOAAD Te auduoB. K.

§.so]om.d. to rl om.Q. of ovx K. . 6¢ 8a L.O . avroi
xaréxovra, A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.R.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k.m. Popp: Goell. Bekk.
vulgo avro} ért xaréxovrat. ay 8 A.E.F. h. Poppo. &» & & dis

N.V.g.
10. Evverbeivro L.O.P.c.d.i. Goell. Bekk. £uverBoivro KV. £uverreiOovro A.B.h.

erre(Oowro E.F. dy apd modo d. 11. Evppdyous yeveoba A.B.C.E.
.H.K.L.N.O.Q.R.V.c.d.e.f.g-h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo fuppayous onic:

yevér Oa.

cum optimis et plurimis libris, me non ‘“ Disasters on the enemy’s side led to

invito, preeferatur aird. Ovre erpatay
avrd, ita illa tractarunt, i. e. et e nostris
et ex Lacedeemoniis quidam ea moliti
sunt, et artibus eal appa effecerunt,
ut nomine tenus foedus, re ipsa minime
firmum esset. Dux. The neuter here
seems to be used instead of the femi-
nine, because it refers, not exactly to
the treaty, but to what was done about

the treaty. “Espafay atras would apply
to those who janie or arranged for

the treaty, such as Nicias himself and
Pleistoanax ; but ér aura is the
proper expression for those who so
managed about the treaty as to have
nearly succeeded in undoing it; that is
to say, who inspired mutual suspicions
into the minds of the two parties, and
made them lose all friendly feeling to-
wards each other. In point of con-
struction, avra seems to refer to ra sept
tas omovdas, which the writer tacitly
substituted in his mind for the simple
substantive rds ovrovdds.

2. da suntopee 9 €tpBacrs] Com-
poe V. 46,1. éxelvos 8€ 8vcTuyovew
TL TaxtorTa evpnyua elvat Saxwduyeioa.

“‘ the treaty, and it was more disgrace-
“ ful to fern than to us, and such an
“one as they only made because they
“could not help it; so that they will
“‘ therefore be ready to break it on the
‘* first opportunity.” The comparative
aicylovos seems again a confusion for
aicxpot paddov. “It was concluded
‘‘ with dishonour to them rather than
“to us.” See II. 40,2. The genitive
with the preposition ¢« has the same
sense apparently as with did in the line
preceding : both denote the accompany-
ing state or circumstances under which
the action occurred, rather than the

cause of it. See the note on I. 40, 4.
and com IIT. 40, 7. éx row axxvduvou

iferOa.

5. eloi & of ovde, x.r.r.}] Vide V.
26, 2. scil. Corinthii (vide V. ¢2, 2. 115;
3.) et Chalcidenses ; (VI. 7, 4.) Sexnpe-

ots orovéais, scil. Boeoti. Dosreg.

ecem dierum autem inducisz non erant
quze per tam breve spatium obtinebant,
sed que decimo quoque die renuntiani
poterant. GOLLER.

5

10

15

SYTTPA®HE Z. VI. 10, 11.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
a4 aA N > A Q ‘ 4 , s ~
OKOTEY TWA UTA, Kal MN METEWPH TE TrOAE akLovY KivdU-
, ” 5A > 4 a
“ yevelv, Kai apyns aAns opeyerOa, mpiv ny exopev BeBarw-
“a , “A
“ capeda, cb Xadnidns ye ot eri Opgxns ern rocaira ade-
6 “~ > 39 «@é ~ wv > , 7, , vy A 4
aorares ad Nuwv €Tt ayeipwrol Eliot, Kat GAXOL TwWES KATE
t 4 4M > é 2 é “a > “A € ~ \ 9 a
Tas nreipovs evdolacTw@s axpowvTa:. nyeis dé 'Eyeoraious
\ 9 , > / 9 fo7 a
“ 8 odor Evppaxots, os adixoupevors, O&ews BonOoipev’ vd’
@ ~ id t
“ oy & tavrav} mada aderrorwy adixovpeda, ere peAAopEV
Ita objects are imprac- “ Quuver Oat.
ticable; for if we con-
quer Sicily, we cannot
keep it. They are un-
desirable ; for we have
no interest in prevent-
ing Syracuse from ex-
tending her dominion
over Sicily. And it is
but a dream of vain
giory, to venture on

such distant enter-
prises, instead of fix-

321

, “ .'
XI. Kairoe Tous pev Karepya-
4 A 4 “
“ gapevol Kay KaTacyoer’ tov & é&.Kat
, A ve) A
“ xparnoapev, Ova woAXov ye Kat moAAaY
9
“ ”. con “A ¥y i > 0
ovTwyv xaAreras av apyew Ovvaipefa. avon-
, @ 4
“roy & emt rowvrous i€vat, oy KpaTnoas TE
N 4 ‘ \
“un KaTacynoe Tis, Kat pn KaTopOacas pu
n~ la ~
“ev T@ opolp Kal mplv emyepnoa éorat.
~ y “A tf “A
“ Zuedorae O av pot Soxovow, ws ye viva

ewporépe e. 2. BeBawodpeba A.B.E.F.G.H.1.L.M.0.V.
g. el xadx. 1] of yadx. yap B.K.L.P. of yadx. ye d. ef
ag’ nov A. Ef Neg. Poppo. Goell. Hekk. vulgo
adeorares nay. adhecrares typo G. 4. tpovd.k. dot K. 5. év8acd-
7 6. 31] d7Ger Qf. t] Sncodar E.

4. abray| avrot Bekk. 2. Goell. 12. ToL

OTws Z. axpodvrat| nudy dxpooyra: K.
ovat & Pouueas AB.C.E-F R.
rowvros P.k. = elvat L.O.P.k. = xparnoayras C.G.1.K.k. ye h.

13. xaracxnoy A.K. xartoxnon M. xanoxvoe L.O.P. oyjonh. 15. 8oxnaow M.
bishop Maltby (MSS. notes) read iq’ dy»

avrot mda, instead of airay. And
the antithesis is thus much more forci-
ble; but otherwise ud’ dy & avray re-
sembles IV. 126, 3. mponydmabe rots
Maxedéotv atray, and avray seems to
be required as well as atrol.

I 5: és ye vow xover| The sense seems
to be, “ Looking at the actual state of

I. peredpas d.
d.f.g. et correctus C.
ark. ré ye f. ideorares

4. kara ras mpreipovs| “On the seve-
“ral coasta of the main land,” as op-
posed to the islands whose obedience
could more be depended on. Although
the Greeks in the time of Thucydides
were accustomed to apply the term
repos in a particular sense to what
we should call the two continents of
Europe and Asia, (Herodot. III. 134, 7.

IV.118,1, 7.) yet it was applied also to
various portions of the coast of the
main land as distinguished from the
islands which lay off them; just as the
term “the Spanish main,” 1. e. “ main
*‘land,” was applied to the north coast
of South America in contradistinction
to the West Indian islands. It was a
term naturally required for distinction’s
sake, where so much of the country con-
sisted either of islands, or of land all but
islanded, like the Thracian Chersonesus,
Peloponnesus, Athos, Pallene, &c.

". tatravt] Bekker, Goller, and

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

“ Sicily, I should say that the island
“would be even less formidable to us
‘if the Syracusans were to conquer it
“all.” The first ay belongs properly
to facoy devoi yeverOa, but the paren-
thesis Ss ye vuv gyovos having inter-
vened, the particle is again repeated.
The stress on ds ye viv €xovcs is ex-
plained uy what follows, wiv pey yap—
xdpirt. Had Thucydides meant to say,
- Sicily is not formidable, and would
‘ be even less so, should the Syracu-
“sans conquer it all,” the particle ye
would wholly lose its meaning.

Y

OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS, A.C. 415. Otymp. 91.1
ing all your attentim “ E€yougt, Kal ert ay Hhocov Sewoi npuiy yeve-
on the perpetual hos- és > sa , ra e
tity of Lacedemon, “~ TOal, eb apkeay avr@av Lupaxoown O7eEp ot
3“ ’Eyeoraio: padwota nuas expoBodor. viv pey yap Kay
“ Ooev iows Aaxedaipoviny Exaoror yapirt, éxeivas 5
“ ovx eixos apxny én apyny oTpatedoa’ @ yap ay Tpores
“a e 4 b) 4 2 4 s 8 e .
“any nyerépay pera Uedcrovynciwy adéAwvrar, eixos vie
“ roy avtav Kal Thy oderéepay Sua Tov avrod KabaipeOnvar.
4% nas 8 dy ot éxet “EAAnves padwota pev exmemdAnypevor
“ elev, ek pun aduxoipeOa, erera S€ kal ei SeiLavres THY Svva-
“ my O¢ ddiyou amé\Boysev’ ci SE ohbadrcinuey Tt TaxwT’
“ dy wrepidovres peta tov evOade ériPowro. ta yap dia
7} c / ww L4 AN A a Pog
mAelotou mavres iopev OavpaCopeva, Kal Ta Tréipay yKoTa
s“ rns dokns Sovra. Girep viv vpeis, & ’"AOnvaior, és Aaxedat-
“ wovious Kal tovs Evppaxous merovOare’ Sua TO Tapa yvo-
“ unv avrady, mpos a epoPeiabe TO mMpwrov, meptyeyevno Oat,
6“ xarapornoavres On Kal Lunedias ehiewOe. yxpn Sé py
66 x ‘ , “ 2 , > , 6 > Q “ é
m@pos Tas TUxXas TwV evayTiwy enaiperGat, adAa Tas dia-
“ yolas Kparnoavras Oappeiy’ pnde AaxeSarpoviovs aAAO Tt

322

10

5

1. deol dy juiyv KK. = 2. el cal dpfecavd. olcvp.K. gwepd. . nity
ay KK. 4. édxewog. éxeivwwd. 5. rome E. 6. awéd. i Gog eee ar -
8. ee d. . O€ ef K, 10. opareiouper R. 11. evOewde V. émBewro
I.L.N.O.P.d.e.h. Bekker. Goell. ériBotyro V. éeridowroG. ra) rh. 13. d€-
ovra b, evddvra f. pets F.H.c. 6] 6 Aaxedauypdnoe K. 16. xa xara-
sada es L.O.P.d.k. «at ppovnoarres K. épierGa: A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.c.g.

.k.m. 18. dapoeity Poppo. Goell.

g. ef delEavres riv 8vvayv}) Compare
ch. 47. where Nicias again proposes
emdeigavras thy 8ivayw rhs ’AOnvaiwy
srd\ews—anotreciv olxade.

11. ériowro] Bekker and Gdoller
read here emeivro; and fuvenOeivro in
ch. 10, 4. and ém@eizeOa instead of ém-
Oo{peGa in ch. 34,5. Yet Bekker re-
tains mpdéovro in Demosth. de Pace,
p. 61. 3. Reiske. And the form of the
second aorist middle optative of verbs
in ys ending in orro instead of ¢tro is
acknowledged by Matthie, Gr. Gr.
§. 208. 2. and by Buttmann, in his
largest Grammar, §. 107. note 35. (vol.
I. p. 518. ed. Berlin, 1830.) have
therefore retained the common reading.
[See however Dr. Arnold’s note on I.
120, 3. of later date than the above. ]

16. épiexbe] Some may be inclined
to prefer the reading epic Oat, as if the
sense were xaradpo s epier Oat,
‘* Being reonile intel to desire the
*‘ conquest of Sicily.” But none of
the three passages in which caragdpovety
is used with an infinitive following,
Thucyd. IIT. 83, & Herodot. I. 66, 2.
Xenoph. Hellen. IV. 5, 12. will, if con-
sidered, bear out such an interpretation.
I have therefore retained the common
reading.

17. ras Otavolas xparncayras |
interprets this, ‘‘ Decet confidere, animi
“* potentem ;” i. e. “neque nimis for-
*‘ tuna secunda elatum, neque adversa
‘* animo nimis demisso.” Dobree sug-

ests, ““Sed retuso illorum conatu.”
s not the sense rather “subduing or

SYITPA®HS Z. VI. 11, 12. 3238

ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
wc ff a 8 A N > XN ~ 4 , vy \
nynoarOa 7» dia To aioxpov oxomeiv, Srp TpoT@ Eri Kal
n~ A t 4 td n N
“ pov, nv Suvvwvrat, odnAavres nas To od€repov amperes
, 4
“ e} Onoovrat, do@ Kai tepi mAeiorov Kat Sua mAeioctou
7 > ” ”~ a 2 “~
“ dofay aperns pederdow. @oTe ov mepl Tav ev LeKeXria

5“'"Eyeoraiov nu, avdpdav BapBapwv, 6 ayov, e codpo-

IO those who,

“a ‘9 4 , 3
“ yoopev, GAA Orws wrod Ot oAtyapxias émiPovrevovday

H
. © gettin

Our lately recovered
strength should be re-
served for objects more
strictly national; nor
should we listen to
for the
gratification of their
own ambition, would
lead us into danger.

“ ows pudatopeda.

74 A e wn” > . 93 A ? ? \
XP] NaS OTL VEWOTL ATO VOTOU pEeyaAns Kal

XID. nai pepynoda

‘4 v4 , @
“ vroAguou Bpaxyv ri AcAwhynxapev, MOTE Kal
44 , \ “ A > fon 2 ‘
Xenuact Kat Tos oopacw nvénoOa’ Kat
C “A e \ e “~ ‘4 b 4 8 >
TaUTa viTEep nav Oixatoy evOade Eivat ava-
n a “ A ~ , a
“ dovy, kat pn umep avdpav ghuyadey ravec,

4 @ ld ry
“ emcxoupias Seopevav, ols TO Te YrevoarOat KaAds xpnoysoy,

2. hy duverra:| om. L.

6. wédty] rodAhy K. emBovdevoavres h.
prrafdpeba. 8. tpas d.
npas V. _—elvas] om. C.K.M.R.b.d.e-f.
the better of their minds ?”
i. €. our security is in getting the
aie oT enemy’s mind, ee mak-
ing him feel our superiority. m

Livy, IX.6. ‘ Habere Sarnnites veto
‘* riam, non preclaram solum sed etiam
“‘ perpetuam; cepisse enim eos non Ro-
“‘mam, sicut ante Gallos, sed quod
«* multo bellicosius fuerit, Romanam vir-

6 tutem ferociamque.”’

~

6. a GAtyapxias émPovAevovcay
“a oe against us in the way o
* oligarchy ;”’ i. e. threatening us, not
with the loss of our conquests, but with
a change of government.

II, Sixaov évOdde elva: dvadoiv]
* Quidni accipias rd, elvyas hoc loco, ut

' * alibi, pro éfeiva:? Possis et suspicari

* dvOdde elyas dici ut dav elvat, Thy
“* srperrny elvas, ro viv ely.” Retz, in
Hermann’s Notes on Viger, note 1 q7-
a polars ay + ee Pseudo-
“« demosth. p. 1389. 9.” © passage
referred to - in ee funeral oration,
dpoles peévro: Stare Onvar rois mpérepdy
sore eipnxdoww evba8 » eval pot Boxei.
But Dindorf reads évOadé xdpoi 8oxei ;
and Schafer, while he retains the com-
mon reading, justly approves of Reiske’s

10. xal rois cdpacw] om. L.O.P.k.

3. Som xai B.C.E.F.H.I.K.L.0.Q.R.V.c.d.e.f.g.
h.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo et 8€ Kal.

5. hy cwppovadper e.
aféue0a E.d. Goell. Bekk. ceteri
I1. ravra] ra K.
12. rovde| row K. ray re d.

7: dv

interpretation of it, “ elya: est id quod
“« éveivas, datum esse, in potestate mea
** esse.” ‘There seems indeed no shadow
of reason for imagining that there is
any such phrase as évOdde elva, whick-
must signify, according to the analo
of éxady elva, ro viv elya, &c. “as tar
‘* as this place is concerned ;”’ and this
would be nonsense in the present pas-
sage of Thucydides, nor could the ar-
ticle be omitted, rd evade elva:. Aixatoy
elvas ayadovr, “It is just that we should
‘de permitted to spend,” is surely no
unjustifiable construction.

13.
wor nowov, although applied to
both shemiber’ of this sentence, bel
properly only to the first of them; che
true sense being, ols fupSaive, ro re
Karas WevoarOa xpyoipoy eivat, kal rd
dpw py agiay avrovs eideva. Again,
the dative r@ rov mwehas xevdvv@ does
not properly depend either on xarop-
@ocavras or sraicayras, but on some
more neutral word, such as pévous,
which must be supplied by the sense.
In what follows, Bekker, Poppo, and
Goller have adopted the reading atrav
or avray for a’rod’s, and Gdller has also

Y2

ols ré re Wevoagba x.r.dr.] The |

-

©OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 1.
“kal T@ Tov wédAas Kwodvve, favroust Aoyous povoy Ta-
66 , aA v4 , ‘ 3 $s sa 7 a
paoxopevous, i) xaropdcavras xapw yn atiav cidévas, j
“ / , A , , ¥ »
mraigavras mou Tous pidous EvvarroAérat. ef TE Tis apyEw
“ dopevos aipeOeis trapavel vpiv éxmdew, TO €avTOU povoy
“ Gxom@v, ZAAWS TE Kal VEWTEPOS ETL WY ES TO GPXE, Gres 5
“ PavyacOy pev amo ths immotpodias, dia S€ woAvreAcay
“Kal @beAnOy te ex THS apxns, pnde ToUTP eumapacyxnte
“rp THs ToAcws Kwvdvv@ idia EAAappuver Oat, vopioare de
Q ‘4 ‘ A 4 3 a“ ‘ \ > nw
“ rous TotouTous Ta pev Onpooia adlxeiy, Ta d€ ita avadovy,
“al TO Tpaypa péya elvar Kal yun olov vewrépp BovAEevaa- 10
(¢4 4 , 3 4 4 II a
cOai re kai o€ews petayxetpion. XIII. ous
“ éyw opav viv éevOade TE auT@ avdpi wapa-
“xedevotous KaOnpuevous hoBovpat, Kal Tos
1. abrovs G. abrév A.B.F.L.g.h. Poppo. Goell. airay Bekk. pdvor \éyous K.
es Had €. wapacyopevwyGoell. 3. Evvarodéoas Poppo. Goell. Dindorf.
Reisk. Bekk. 2. fuvarodécGas codices. el 8€ ris K. dpxeww] om. P.
dopevos ponunt N.V.g. 4. wapawy K. €xrdety div rovro drow Schol.
Aristophan. Pac. 449. 5. ere dy ABLE. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ér:, omisso dp, F.
dy, omisso ér:, C.K.b.e.h. dy gr: ceteri. 6. x) Oavpacby R. = ris brepowias G.
did re d. xt Touro e. susaodexerre €. évmapdoxnre pr. dy sapdoyorre recens d.
8. 18ig}] da rd Schol. Aristophan. éxAapnpiverOa d. ¢AXaumxpuvacbas Schol.
Aristophan. €\AamptvecOar k.m. ‘12. ¢y@ dpay A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.0.P.c.eg.

h.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. dpa é¢yo R. éyd dpa V.d. Vulgo dpa eye.
avr@ | om. Q. sapacxevacrovts L.O. mapaxexAnpévous m.

negyric. p. 60, e. xaracyurOerres ri
aper}y atrayv—nrayxacOncay peracyew
Tay Kiwduvoy. an bbe’ follows, avroi
is properly applied to the young men,
a not éxeivor, because of the word
ddéfe:, which refers all that follows to

324

Let us rather leave the
Sicilians to settle their
own quarrels by them-
selves, and not form

changed srapacxopévovs into the geni-
tive w opevoy ; very properly, as I
think, if he altered avrovs into the geni-
tive. But I do not see why the common
reading is objected to, and the authority
of the MSS. is in its favour.

10. 1) oloy vewrépp BovdevoacGat]
** No fit matter for a young man’s
‘“‘ planning.” So in Sophocles, CEdip.
Tyr. 1295. O¢apa & clades raya Tos-
ovroy oloy Kat Uvr émoKrioas :
‘‘ Thou shalt see a sight meet for an
“‘enemy’e pity.” There is a elight
confusion in the use of the dative vew-
répp, arising from the similar expres-
sion where it is used properly, j)
érirndecov elvat veorépyp, Sore Bovdev-
cwacGa wept avrodv.

I1. obs éye dpay] The relative refers
to rowvrovs. KaracyvvOjva: is more
than al vac, and means “to be
“‘ shamed utterly; shamed out of one’s
*‘ own purpose.” So in Isocrates, Pa-

their opinion, and so makes them im
fact the principal subject of the clause.
“I call upon you not to be shamed
‘out of your better judgment, lest
“these should think you cowards if
“ you vote not for war; nor to feel, as
** they may themselves feel, a desperate
“ passion for what you have not got.”
Lastly, I agree with Goller, that carop-
Govra: would be more natural than
xaropOouvra, as with the plural verb it
ae ma to _ the hice nelly

pero. But eAdxtoro caropGoverm,
“men most rarely succeed,” is in itself
right enough; as in III. 37> 4. xperai
b€ dvres—padrAov 7 dywmorai cpbovrras
ra melo.

ZYTTPA®HS Z. VI. 13, 14.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.

aitiances of which an pea AuTepors avTimTapaKxeAcvoual pn KaTaL-
aan sagt aan “ayuvOnva, «i Te Tis TapaxaOyra Taovee,
belong toothers =“ Gore un Soke, av wn Ynditnras roAepeiy,

“ wadaxos elvat, nd Orep av avrot mwadov, Svocpwras
5“ elvat TaY amovTwv, yvovras Ste éemOupia pev édaywore
“ xaropOovvrat, mpovoia de wAciota, AN’ wep THs wWarTpioos,

“ ws péyioroy bn Tov mplv Kivduvoy dvappiurrovans, avrixet-

“ porovely, kai WnbiterOat rovs pév SixeAudras olomwep viv

“ Spois xpwpevous mpos nuads, ov peumrois, TO TE “lovin
10% KoAm@, Tapa yy Hv Tis WAN, Kal TP Vixedixg@, Sia meda-
“ yous, Ta avTay vewopevous Kal’ avrous cal Evudéper Oar’
“srois 8 "Eyeoraios idia eimeiv, éredn avev "AOnvaiwv Kat

“ Luvmppay mpos Ledwourriovs trot mpwrov wodepov, pera

“ ghav avray Kai KaradveoOat’ kal To doerov Evpucdyous
15% pn troiaGa, doTrep eidOapev, ols KaKds pev mpakaow
“ auvvodpev, wedias & avrot SenOevres ov revéoueba.
“XIV. Kai ov, & mpvrav, taira, cirep yet

325

(4 , , é 6 / ”~ v Q
, “cor mpoonkey Kndea0at TE THS TrOAEaS, Kal
cee lee ace Bovre: yeveoOax mrodjirns ayabos, erupndice,
putin comparison 5;
20 with ourcomntry'swel- “ Kal yvopas mpoTide avOis "A@nvaios, vopi-
9 YO
“ gas, el oppwdeis To avaryn pion, To pev AvELY

fare.

. b6€ec] C.e. Bekk. vulgo, Poppo, Goell. 8d£y. dy] xdy Q. Hy margo d.
js?) | orm. d. trovnpifnra: K. 4. Oymep Ere. ducepwrad. Ssuaépwres e.
5. emOupiasK. ev] om. P. 6. xaropOovra Goell. awpdvad K. ra
wheiora Q.R.F. — ssarpidos]| rpwddosl. rpiados C. 7. rev] roy K.L.M.N.O.g.k.
Q. Spots] om. pr. d. pévois E. yas B.N.Q.R.V.g.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
vulgo tpas. lovin Hid. 11. davrovs K. xat| 8€ xad d. 12. 8€ al-
yeor. V. ‘ Octo libri 8¢ ¢yeoralos plene.” Poppo. (sic etiam C.) 13. rd d. Le-
bing Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo rdv. 1g. xadas L.O.e. 17. yet E.K.

gO i7y7}- 21. re avaynpioa rov d.

8. olowep viy ri xpwpévovs] That pulation that the ships of one power

is to say, the Sicilians were not to sail
in the Grecian seas, nor the Athenians
on the coasts of Sicily, with more than
a single ship of war. For the jealousy
of the ancient states restricted the en-
trance of foreign ships of war into
their harbours, no less than that of
foreign troops into their territory; and
it seems to have been an ordinary sti-

should not frequent the coasts of an-
other power, except in certain fixed
numbers. See II. 7, 2. III. 71,1. IV.
"8, 2. VI. 52,1. VII. 56, 4.

21. Avew rovs ydpous| Ex hoc loco
Petitus ad leg. Att. p. 212. colligit,
non licuisse Prytanibus, populum ite-
rum in suffragia mittere de re, de an
jam peephisma scriptum eseet. t

OOTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
rq X td \ A “A Ss a , >: # a

TOUS vopOUS py peTA ToTaVd ay papTupev airiay oye,
6 a \ rd A , ’ XN “a ig

mys b€ moAews [xaxas] BovAevoaperns iarpos av yeverOa,
“al TO Kadas apkat rovr’ elvat, Os av THY waTpioa ae-
“ Anon ws TAEioTa 7 Exoov Elva pndev BAaYy.”

XV. ‘O pev Nixias rowaira ceive trav dé ’AOnvaiwy wa- §
plovres Ob prev WAcioTOL OTpaTeveY Trapyvouy Kai Ta eYn-
, ! 4 e , \ » ?
giopeva pn Avew, ot OE TwWes Kal ayTedeyov.
éevnye b€ mpoOuporara Thy otpareiay *AAKt-
Buadns 0 KAewiov, BovAopevos r@ te Nixia
évavTwicOat, av Kai és TadAa Suxopos Ta10
roAriKd, Kai ort avrod SiaBoAws é€uynoOn, Kal padiota
oTparnynoal Te erOupar, Kat édrikeov Zixediav re Ot avrod
cat Kapyndova Amper Oat, cai ra ida dus evrvynoas xpnyact

\ , 9 , a ‘ 9 3 / e oN “a » n
3Te Kai Soén abeAnoew. ov yap év aware Wire TOY aoTaD,
rais éemOvpias peiCoow 7 Kara Thy Umapyovcay ovoiay 1g

326

Alcibiades is the warm-
g est advocate for the ex-
pedition. His charac-
ter, and its effects on
the interests of Athens.

1. pera] pe Rarer Se re A.B. aGvyjom.d. Zev K.R. = 3. canes]
om. A.B.C.E.F.H.1.L.N.0.P.V.b.c.e.f.g.b.k.m. BovrevcopensG. 3.76 de-
sinitl. és] as A.F.H.g. Apia? 4 om. pr.d. &y ry] aurpyrec.d. aqedy-
oe E.K. 4.pHg. Brava K. FB. mapidvroy K. . Tes cal} om. P.
8. ny orpareiay mpobvpsrara i. ro. r@AXa K. réAXa Bekk. Goell. ceteri ra
dda. Ir. modeuxa C.G.k. 14. doray] avréy B.F.h. °

tamen illustre exemplum in contrarium
in decreto de Mitylenzis interficiendis
apud Thucydidem, III. 36. seqq. ubi,

sephismate jam facto, et Mitylenas ad

aoicead misso, of ey reXee dicuntur
avs yropas mpobeiva. Duk. It can
hardly be conceived that Nicias was
urging the Prytanis to do what was
absolutely idlegal; although it might
be irregular to put a question to the
vote which the assembly had not been
called together to consider. And pos-
sibly the length to which an amendment,
in modern language, might go, was not
very clearly fixed; and it would depend
very much on the state of public feel-
ing, and on the strength of parties,
whether the conduct of the Prytanis in
putting any hase would expose him
to an impeachment or not. Hence the
appeal to the number of witnesses, who
would be a security against future mo-
lestation, as they could bear testimony
that the Prytanis had some justification

in the feeling of the assembly for put-
ting to the vote the proposal of Nicias.
The proceedings with d to the
Mytilenzans, and Cleon’s lan on
that occasion, sufficiently shew that
the immediate reversal of a decree
passed by the general assembly was
not against any actual law, but would
merely subject the person who pro-
posed it to a proscription on
grounds, as an i an
chievous measure.
. 3.70 xada@s dpa rovr’ civa, ds dvp—
apeAnoy | See the note on II. 44, 2.

12. & avrov] Supple 8 rou orparn-
ynoa. GOLLER.
ae a ene und Tay dorav}

mpare I. 130, 1. dy é» afte
tnd deed “EAAivoy. Valcbenser com
pares these passages with the expres-
sion in Herodotus, devyer Odvaror Bi-
aoyv mpds Llepoéwy, I. 159, 2, and others
of a similar kind. See Matthi
Gr. Gr. §. 496. 3.

mis-

SYITPAHE Z. VI. 15, 16.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 1.
€Xpyro €s Te Tas immotpogias Kal tas dAAas Samavas' Srep
kai xabeiAev vorepov ry tov "AOnvaiwy moAw ovy FKwTa.
poBnOévres yap avrod oi woAAol TO péyeOos Ths TE KaTa TO4
€avTov capa mapavouias és thy Siaray, Kai THs Sivolas
Sav kal ty Exaorov, ev Or@ yiyvoiro, Expaccev, os TUpavri-
dos erBupovvri Trodeuor Kabéoracay, cai Snuocia Kpariora
Siabevra, ra rod moAcuov, idia Exacroe Trois éemerndevpacw
avrod axGerGevres, kai aAAow emirpepavres, ov Sia paxpov
éadnAay rhv woAw. Tore 8 obv TrapeAOwv Trois ’AOnvaiots 5
roTapyver TOME.
XVI. “ Kai wpoonxe: por paddov erépov, & ’AGnvaiot,
“ apyew (avaykn yap évredOev apEacba, eredn pov Nixias
“ xabipparo), Kat afvos agua vouivw elvar. ov

327

(16—18.)
SPEECH OF 4 Q , : , , " a A ,
ALCIBIADES. yap wept emBonros Eipl, Tos pev mpoyovots

15, Nicias has insinuated
that my personal am-
bition is the cause of
my so urging this ex-
pedition. But neither

“ wou Kat euoi Sogav dépet raira, ry dé ma-
“roids Kat wpediav. of yap “EAAnves wala
“ Urép Sivapw pello nuoy THY Tod évopioray
my babe nor my Do } éug Gun pee: THs ‘Odvpmriage Jewpias,
ought to inmpire me- “ arporepoy eAmri{ovTes avTny KaTatreToAEi-

1. és] ds i. xatjom. N.V.d.i. 3. avrov] om. C.e. . dabévra A.B.E.F.G.
dabevrs h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. 2. ra] om. R.d. 8. avrov) avrois R. dybév-
resd.i. GAAnAos margod. 9. 8] om. V.d. II. poe] om. M. 12. uxlas

prov e. 14. wep Bdnrés H. marg.

1g. 8é£av] om. K.

16. xa] om. V.g.

19. xarareroNepetoOa C.H.K.c. xaramodepeioOa: G.d.i.k.m.

. Siabevra ta Tov modepou| Poppo
a Goller read d:abevri, cegosing it
to depend on dybecOévres. But it is
the object of the verb, put therefore in
the common objective case, the accusa-
tive, although the particular verb after-
wards employed requires, according to
Heaecarsag construction, another case.

or ros émirndevpacw— aybecberres,
must be substituted, if we wish to kee
the construction regular, dva6évra—tia
Ta émitnPevpata yarenas pépovres. See
the note on IV. 56, 1.

II. Kal mpoonxes por) Hee laudat
Aristides Canteri in Alcib. p. 651. De
Ludis et certantium pompa vide Sopho-
clem Elect. 686. De ipsius Alcibiadie

equis, tentorio Persico, et cetero appa-
ratu adeas Andocidem Orat. IV. p. 304.
De moribus vero Xenoph. Mem. I. (2.
24, 25.) p. 715. et Platonem p. 429. 430.
ed. Francof. Wass.

nal mpoonxes por—xa) dos dua vopife
elva:| Upoonxe: pot, “on account of my
“* wealth, birth, and magnificent expen-
‘‘ diture;”? d£tos dua vouilw eiva, “on
* account 0: my personal merits and
** tried services.’

14. em Bdnros | émPdnros, 6 poxOnpay
€xov dnuny. Ammonius, p. 42.
also Valcken. sr ia p- 68. F
18. rp eum Scvampercit ris—Oewpilas
Compare It. 6,2. bre buerépp pare
THS yrouns.

328

OOTKTAIAOYT

ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.

trust, but have rather
reflected honour on
our country and ad-
vanced her interests.

“akios ths

“ga, Store dppara pev extra xabyxa, doa
‘

“ ovdeis mm idiatns mporepov, evixnoa Oe, Kat
43 4 . 4 3 é ‘ fd

Oevrepos Kai Terapros €yevounv, kat TaddAa

viKns Taper Kevacapny.

von@ pev yap Tin

« A “A 2 4 “a 8 lg “ é , a e ~
Ta Towra, ex de ToD Spwpévou Kai Svvapus apa virovoetrat. §
74 \@ > ‘on , f a 4

3“ Kal doa ad év TH ToAEL xopryiats 7 GAA@ TE Aappvvopmat,

6 “” . r) “A A 4 “\ A & ? “
Tois pev aotois hOoveira: guoet, mpos de Tous Eevous xai

‘<4 4 9 ‘ 4 “ 8 yy 4 ew o a
atrn icxus daiverar. Kai ovK axpnotos 40 7 avow, os ay

“ i A
“Trois dios TeAEoL py EavTOVY povoy GAAa Kal THY Trokw

4. pev] om. d. A Taba sitats ra]om.Q. — Speyérov 7
ait te) boca Soa oty R. pev] om. ae dorrois | atrots A.B.E.F.H.
Q.g.h. ° 8. airy ABV, ot corr. G. Haack. P op 9 K. avr EF.
Sales et Bekker a’r7. 7 dvoa H.N.V. yp. Ge fare. Poppo. et yp. e.
vulgo, Goell. Bekk. ed. eae 7 ip aes dy to is] dy ris d. Q. TéeAeas Tots
iors e. riv| om. d

xabyjxa| “I sent down into the
f ew ” the spectators being seated
naturally ‘above the course.

2. Evixnoa 8¢] Recte Scholiastes ra
sp&ra. Nam primam, secundam, et
quartam palmam retulisse Alcibiadem
ex hoc loco Thucydidis scribunt Plu-
tarchus Alcib. p. 357. et Atheneus I. 3.
At Euripides, quod idem adnotarunt,
eum primo, secundo, et tertio curru
victorem fuisse tradiderat. Euripidem
ang en est Isocrates in Orat. de Bigis

.ed. Steph. Heec P. Faber Ago-
sie II. ar. Victorias Olympicas Al-
cibiadis memorat etiam Demosthenes
in Midiana p. 360. ubi etiam alia, que
ad Alcibiadis ingenium et res pertinent,
leguntur. Quod i ipse hic paullo post
dicit : eal ed a dfia ris viens smape-
oxevacduyy, eo pertinet, quod Athenzus
is de ~ prodit : peeader wiKnoas—

oas 'Oduprip Act mv mavipyupw adrra-
cay eloriace. id P. Fabrum “Dok.

6. xoprryiais] The choregi were ten
in number, one for each tri It was
their business to provide the chorus in
all dramatic entertainments, as well as
in the dithyrambic or lyric recitations,
= the festival of the great Dionysia.

bia ape the expenses of the training

e chorus, and also of its main-
sels during the interval; and they
furnished the dresses, and whatever
else was required by the chorus in the
performance of its part. See on the

whole subject of the yopryia, Bockh
Public Econ. of Athens: vol. II. p. 207,
Eng. transl. Nis I. p. 487. ong. work. }
i: kai avrn loxts paivera:] “ But, as
“far as foreigners are concerned, this
“appears to be even strength,” i. e. it
increases their idea of our wealth and
power; and this impression, on their
part, is to us a real security. T cannot
po abyr er how the old reading avr}
s daivera can be interpreted or or
id ended. ;: 42 § foosa]
nat ovx dypnoros fo 7 Eipe-
yeverat 6 "AdKiBiadys, eyo ore, et xali
dydnros paivopai riot, Gd’ obv TH wénes
oUK dypnotés pov éotly 7 dyow, dAAG eal
Ot ose ScHOL.

_ Bekker, in his preface to
hit bi rtige tion of Thucyd. expreases
his regret that he had not restored the
common reading didvoa; and Goller
has restored it, adding; ‘‘ nihil eorum,
* de quibus hie Alcibiades dicit, Nicias
. amentise arguerat, ” Yet surely voui-

gare Tovs rowvrous Ta (ta dvadous, [c.
12. ad fin.] is not = different from a
ch of folly; | Swes Gavpardy
pev ard THs alae is a sneer to

the same effect. ree Alcibiades had
just said, Sy srépt ereBéyrds els, in allu-

sion to the greatness of his ex diture.
I have no doubt therefore oe 9
dyea ia the true > a8 it was

fedee Oe ny Mi eeen Lae and

EYTTPADHE Z. VI. 16, 17.
ATHENS. A. C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
a) o “ ~
“ oped ovde ye adixov, ef’ eaur@ péya hpovodvra pn iwov 4
“7 s A ye a , Q sar a oe
elvan, eet Kal 0 Kax@s 1pacawy pos ovdeva THs Evjopas
é? “” 9 2 @& n 9 s
irojoupet. aAX worep OvoTUyoUVTES OV TpoTayopevopcba,
“ €y T@ Opolm Tis avexéaOw Kai UO TOY EUITpaAyOUVTMY UTTEp-
a A
5“ hpovovpevos, Ta ica véwov Ta Spo avragiovTw. vidas
A
“ S€ rous Towovrous, Kal door év Tivos AapTpOTHTL Tpoecxor,
A “A A “A
“éy pev TS Kar’ avrovs Bim Aumnpovs Gvras, Tois opoiols
, , \ “” A
“ nev padiora émrera S€ Kal rois aAAos Evvovras, rav Se
“ Greta avOpwrav mpooroinow te Evyyeveias Tiot Kal py
4 9 .
10“ ovcay KaTadimrovTas, Kal hs av dow Tarpioos, TaUT) avxn-

$29

“ gw, ws ov mept adAorpiwy ovd apaprovrwv, adr ws Tept
N e ‘
“ odherépwy re Kai kava mpagavrwy. av éyw Opeyomevos, Kal 6
A “~ a a“

“Sia ravra ra ia emtBowpevos, Ta Snuotia oKoTElTE Et
“rou xelpoy peTrayxelpiCo.
74 t 4 A y 7 ea 5 rf AY é ,

15“ rworara EvoTnoas avev peyadov vuiv xwvdvvov Kai Satravns,

TleAorovvncov yap ra duva-

* Aaxedaysoviovs és piav nuepay xaréornoa ev Mayrweia

“rept tov anavrov aywricarba €& ov Kai TEepryevopevot

“7H paxn ovdera Kai viv BeBaiws Baprovor.. XVII. xat
1.dec H.K. davrivg. apt calQ. 4. xaradpovotiperos K.

po
elrafjd. 7.Aumpés F. 8. pddtwora per K. d€jom.d.i. 9. dvdpar K.
re] om. K. II. Guapraydyrey d.b.i. 14. xelpo G.d.eik. yxeipw C.

5. ra toa vépov] “Qowep ray dvorv-
ourray Karadpoyet Tis, ovrw Kal aurds
avexyécOw tnd Tov LL ed €y pepe
xaradpovovpevos’ f el BovAeras py Urepo-
pacOa xaxotpayay, pnd avrés ray arv-
Xourrey Karappovy . SCHOL.

16. és play nuépay | i.e. és piay npeépay
reg abe! ‘1 brought them to one
‘* single day’s contest for their all.”
“ At similiter,” says Goller, “ V. 111, 6.
“ ¢> piay Bovdny dictum, nullo verbo
“ addito tali, quocum ea jungi possint.
“ Amant omnino Greci in multis és,
“ubi éy expectes. Vid. Hemsterh. ad
* Aristoph. Plut. 1169.”” But where és
does occur in this sense, it ie merely a
sort of abridged expression, like that of
Herodotus, viii. 71,2. és rdv loOpdy ifov-
ro, instead of és rdv iobudy €AOdvres ev
aire@ tovro. So again in Herodotus, I.
188, 3. xaram\éovres es roy Eipprrny s0-
rapoy, is the same in sense as amixdpevor

és tov Etchpyrny xarémeoy kar’ avrdy.

18. xat ravra 7 én) vedrns x.t.r.] dpi-
Anoe is the same as ducAnoaca érpagte,
just as de8e7rnpas VII. 77, 2, is the same
as évy rq Siaracba én Is not the
sense of the whole passage as follows,
adopting Bekker’s conjecture of medpé-
Bnobe tor mehoBncba, which appears
to me exceedingly probable? ‘‘ These
“are the achievements of my youth,
“and of what is called my monstrous
“ folly. So I dealt with the Pelopon-
“‘ neaian power with all discreetness of
“‘ gpeech, while my vehemence gained
“ me credit, and won them to listen to
“what I said.’ He means, that he
had united the warmth of youth with
the discretion of age, and that while
the one had gained for him the confi-
dence of those with whom he dealt, the
other had taught him to turn that con-
fidence to his own purposes.

330

OOTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
“ nw e gs A , . wy QA 4 “a g
TaUTA 7 EN VEOTHS Kai avo mapa dvow doxovoa eivat
ce? A II x Vd 5 4 AN 4 lA e ,
és tHv TleAorovynciwy Suvapw doyos Tre mpérovoew wpi-
“~ ‘4
If then I have served “ Ano, Kal Opyy WioTw TapacxXomEeyn Erewe.

you in my youth, let
me serve you in
my maturer manhood.
And do not be de-
terred by the {ma-
gined difficulties of the
2 enterprise. Sicily is
weak, torn by factions,
and ripe for change:
and your enemies in
Greece can do no
more than invade At-
tica, which even if we
stay at home we can-
g not prevent.

. kal} xai ye C.V.d.e.i.k.
E 2 Js cal yuv] om. V.

“ sehoSnaba codices” BexK. ed. 1832.

om.g. cuppixros E.
xarafonas h.

It. ras peraBoras xal émdoyas
‘Changes of government td
‘“‘ amongst themselves, and the accept-
“ing of a constitution imposed upon
“them from without ;” or perhaps,
“ changes of government and the re-
“ceiving of new ones :’’ peraBodds re-
ferring to modifications of the constitu-
tion, while ém:3oyas expresses the entire
substitution of a new one. The state-
ment with respect to Sicily is incorrect,
and so it was proved to be, when the
Athenians arrived there. In the time
of Gelon, many of the states of Sicily
had admitted a number of new citizens
to the oe of citizenship. But these
were still excluded from holding public
offices; and after the expulsion of the
r beer there was a general struggle
throughout Sicily between the new citi-
gens and the old on this Pe (B.C.
463.] After two years, Messina was
given up to the former as their settle-
ment, and thither they assembled from
the several cities, leaving them in the
exclusive possession of the old citizens.
There was also a general pacification

nai ye dpyys G.
: nrepopeic6a C. pr. manu. H.K.V.
Preestabat wepd8noGe (quod recepit Goell.) puncto

fre] om. digi. 6. dom M.O

“xa viv pn wepoBnabe avrnv, GAN ews éy@
‘6 y s ya : x A ue , >
Te ETL aKUaC@ peT auTns Kat o Nixias evru-5
é< a aA 3 9 a ~ e o
xns Ooxel eivat, amoxypnoacbe TH Exarépov
“nuov adedia.
“ roby pn peTayLyvooKETE WS ei peyadny
“ Suvapuy écopevov. GxAows Te yap Luppixross
“ moAvavépobow ai moAets, Kai padias exo
po 9 BOUS = EXOUTC!L Io
“ ray Todire@y Tas peraBoAras Kai erdoyas.
“zal ovdeis Of avro, as epi olxelas mwa-

A
Kal Tov €s Thy LueAiay

poBeicba A
ito. Bekker.

eyoye VIN. 5. Te
rroypnoerbe A.C.E.F.G.K.

oxere Vel peraywacxere A.B.E.F.H.

dpyis d.i.k.m.

st grace
TAUTHY yp. f°
.om. K.

M.k. . THY] Om. 8. perayt

K.N.QRV pats Haack. Poppo. Goell. Berk. vulgo peraytryyboxyre. ya
10. wéAets THs ouedias KaLE. fp rao K.
12. domep olxeias B.E.F.(yp. G.)H.N.V.d.f.g. owep oixias A.

SiesR. IX.mwods

throughout the island, and the exiles,
a numerous body, owing to perpetual
party quarrels, were recalled by their
respective countries, and were provided
for by a distribution of public land
amongst them. A popular government
was at this time existing at Syracuse;
but trembling at the power of the arie-
tocracy ; whence arose the famous law
of Petalism, (A.C. 454,) like the Athe-
nian Ostracism, for the banishment of
all pda whose power or influence
rendered them formidable to liberty.
But this law being put in practice with
excessive severity, was soon repealed ;
and the government of Syracuse re-
mained a tempered democracy, (Ari-
stotle calls it a soX:refa, or common-
wealth, Politic. V. 4, 9-) till the event of
the Athenian expedition, when the Com-
mons having contributed so largely to
the national triumph, obtained an ex-
tension also of their political influence.
tie nearer aT XI. in various

ces. erodot. - 153. et .
Aristotle, Politic. V. 3. co Millers
* Dorians,”’ vol. IJ. p. 157. et seqq.

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 17.

331

ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
A ‘ ~
“rpidos, ore Ta epi TO Gama Ordos e€npruTat ovTeE
A 5] n~ y , “~ (. 4 A a
“Ta & TH X@pa vopimols KaracKevais’ 0 tt d€ ExaoTOS, 7
é 2 ~ , 4 ww a ‘4 > N a ~
€x Tov A€ywv TeiBew oleTar ) OTacW wv amo Tov KoWoU
A »y “ ‘ 4 s ? “~
“ NaBov GAAnv ynv, py KaropOacas, oixnoew, TavTa Erot- .
4 4 A 3 » Q\ a @ yy , ray
5% pacerot, Kal ovK eiKos TOY ToLovTOY OytAOV oUTE AOYOU [UG 4
“~ \ y» ~
“ youn axpodo Oat, ovre es TA Epya Kowas TpérecOar Tax
6 8 a e 4 # af e \ o wn
ay ws exaorot, et te Ka ndovny déyotTo, Mpocyxwpoier,

y 4 4
“ GrAws TE Kal ei oTaciovew, woTrEp TruVOavojEda.

KaLs

66 AY > € “A y?> » 4 a “A y
pny ovo omATat OUT EKELVYOLS OCG OL TEP KOMTOUVTAL OUTE

I. ra] rots d.

éx h.

éfnprnra G.Q.

I. obre ra ey TH yopg—Karacxevais |
This would refer not only to public
works for the defence of the country, such
as forts, or the fortifications of the city
itself, but to what we should call ordinary
improvements, such as roads, bridges,
&c. and perhaps ornamental buildings,
whether temples or theatres. Men took
no pains to spend their money upon
any thing that must remain in the
country, and could not be carried with
them into banishment. That this was
true, at least as compared with Athens,
may be gathered from the speech of the
Syracusan general, ch. 41, from which
it appears that Syracuse was not well
provided with arms, horses, and other
military resources.

2. 6 re 8¢ exacros| ‘O vos’ ray dnua-

wyay ExaoTOS Ov TOU Koy TUppépovros
peal ee ese GANG olxelou Anppartos, etre
éx Tov Adyq weidew Treptyévorro aura TO
AafBeiv, elre ex rov craciafew. ov xare-
gov yap vopiferat rp py) xaropOocayrs
éxtreceiy rhs twarpidos Kal GAAny yny ol-
Knoa. epaiveras yap Kal évrevGev, ort
ovdels ws marpidos ths ldias wédews Tre-
dpévruey. ScHou. The order is, éxa-
oros 8€ érowafera: radra 8 rt amd rov
kowwov aBay, 7} éx rov Aéyov meiOew Ff
oraciaf{wy, oterat olxngev GAAnv yay
xaropOwcas. It should have been rovro
instead of ravra, but the writer forgot
that he had used the singular number
in the beginning of the sentence, 4 rz.
So in III. 38, 4. dAdo ri ht ev ols (Oper.
“O rs AaBay olknoew olerat, is “ where-

Tov KoLvou eae rtd. Kocvod i.
srep xoprrourra A.B.E.F.H.N.P.Q.R.d.f.g.h.i. Poppo.
Mv. koprate. vulgo daos reptxoprovrrat.

2. ra] rats d. 3. Aeyew Q. dro)
8. ordow g. ocracut(orer f. . Oot

oell. Bekk. cum Thoma

“‘ with he thinks to settle in a foreign
“country.” If Mosheim was not con-
sciously imitating Thucydides in the
following passage, the coincidence is
curious. He is speaking of the Jewish.
priests about the time of the Christian
era: “ Omnes quum se lubrico et an-
** cipiti loco positos esse viderent, tan-
“tum opum sive vi sive dolo corra-
“debant quantum poterant, quo vel
*‘rerum dominos sibi conciliare, ac
“ competitores depellere, vel du
‘forte deturbati vitam beatam ducere
** possent.”” De Reb. Christian. ante
Constantin. c. 2. §. 4.

5. obre Adyou pid youn dxpoacba: |
Odre dpoxoovyras évds dxovew dédyou,:
obre duodpovovrras xow emi ra épya
mapaylyver Oat. ScHOL.

9: doo wep Koprovvra| The old
reading was dcou meptxoprovyra, and
Dr. Bloomfield quotes two passages in
which wepixopwew is used, from Jo-
sephus and the Wisdom of Solomon.
But it does not appear that it exista in
any early writer; and the grammarian
Thomas Magister quotes the passage
doot mep xoprovvra. In the following
line, dao: €xaoro: odas abrovs npibpour,
is rather suspicious. It is a strange
confusion if odas abvrovs npibpouw is
made to have the same construction
with npcOpovvro. Or can rocovro: refer,
not to dcoc—npiduouv, but to dao: wep
xourrovvras, and can the words édco:—
nptOpouy signify, “in all the instances
“of a people’s counting their own

332 OOTKTAIAOYT
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
“oi dAAoe “EAAnves Seehavnoay rocovro: ovres, tocoet
“castro: ahas avtovs npiOuour, adAa peytorov On avrous
“ &bevopevn 7 ‘EAAas pods ev rede TH TOA ixavaos
6“ wrdioOn. Ta TE Odv exe, EE OY Eym axon aicOavopuat,
” yy 7
“roudra, Kal ért evmopwrepa éotat’ BapBapovs re yaps
“‘sroddous eLouev, ot Lupaxovioy pice EvverOnoovrat
6 9 -.. Qa Q 9 a 9 9 4 A e “~ > ~
aurois’ Kai ta evOade ovK emikwdAvoe, ny vets opbas
6 r 4 6 e A a e “a A > “ 4
7“ BovAevno be. of yap marépes nuwv Tovs avToUsS ToUTOUS,
“ odomep viv hac moAEuious Urodctrovras ay nuas AE,
“ , ‘ a > . \ 3 AN pe
Kat mpocért Tov Mndov €xOpov exovres, THY apyny EKTN- 10
“ gayro, ovK GAA@ Twi fH TH TEeptoveig. TOD vauTiKOU ioxvor-
8 res. Kat vu ovre avéAmioToi Tw paddov [leXorrovyncwwe €s
“ nuas éyévovTo, él Te Kal TavU éppwvTal, TO peV és THY yHV
“ nav éoBadrdew, Kav pn extrAevoaper, ixavoi clot, Te Oe
“yayrin@ ovx dv Svvawro BAamrew vToAouToy yap Nui 1s

I. ye ata ge aoa & et margo d. Haack. Poppo. Sao: Bekk. 2. éav-
Tous OMIss0 oa 7) om. A.B.E.F.H pone| mous Q. 5. eropérepa
K.Q Guay ane ncluat ekk. 6. auverBirovras E.F.V.d.k.m. 7. év@évde
K. C N.O dk. @rexwdAvoe K. 8. Bovdeveobe E. 9. trroXcitrovras A.B.

E.hb. Goell. Belk, vulgo tmodindvras. 10. éxricavroQ. = 11. dAdo H. AAve.
14. éuBadrAew g.i. éoBartew V. avi. rdevooper P. 15. pow M.

‘“‘ numbers?” i.e. “ All who used to srecov copwades és ra olxeia wAHOn Wm-
‘‘ speak of their own numbers have oreiro. But Diodorus and Plutarch
** been found not to have been so nu- seem to have been the dupes of some
“* merous as they are made out to be.” of these exaggerations ; for instance,
If neither of these solutions can be Diodorus states the number of Gelon’s
admitted, I should then agree with heavy armed soldiers, at the battle of
Haack and Poppo in reading dvous— Himera, at 50,000; and Plutarch

npiOnovv. reckons the army with which Archida-
1. dco éxacros eae “Ooo: éxacroc mus invaded Attica in the first year of
A€yovar roy tdtoy apOudy. SCHOL. the Peloponnesian war, at 60,000. (in

2. abrous—epevopery It is clear that Pericle, c. 33.)

avrovs refers to ike ak Tam quite (Vid. enoph. Anabas. V. 7, 35: ra

unable to explain the construction, for d€ Xpipara ad trécxovro Tyacion rai

the expression in Herodotus, VI. 32, 1, Odpaxt, epevopevr Foray. ubi eyev-

to which Goller refers, is not a parallel gpévo: est “ quum falso preedicassent.’”]

case. We have haps in saa, gas fal ahaa im

pian hate ppayiay, “was false 12 viv obre dyéhmorot «x. 7. X.

y his atdd where éyevoro is Géller has rightly given the sense
equivalent to yevddpevos dwéhire; but these words: “ Peloponnesios nunc
Hévn rods éxhiras mean, “hav- ‘ magis quam unquam spei expertes

it “ing falsely vaunted its heavy armed ‘“ esse, ac si valde sint animati, (i. e. si
diers,” which seems to bethe eense ‘‘ maximam spem concipiant,) eos nibil

required ? As for the fact, compare V. “ nisi regionem Atticam invasuros.’

68, 2, ray 8 ad (rd wANGos) 81a 1d dvOpd-

SYITPA®HS Z. VI. 17, 18. $33
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 1.
Why then should yu “ egyriy ayTrimadov vauruovy. XVIII. dorte

recall your determina-
tion to help your allies
in Sicily ? Why should
you wish to shrink from
that course of enter-
prise which is now ne-
5 cessary to our very ex-
istence, and which ts
alone congenial to our
national character ?

“Ti dv A€yovres eixos 4 avrol amoxvoimev, 7
“mpos tous éxel Evpyyaxous oKymropevor ji)
“ BonBoiyev ; ols xpewv, eredn ye wat Evvo-
“ wooapev, erapvvev, kai pn avritiévar ore
“ oude éxeivot nuiv. ov yap iva Sedpo avriBon-
“ Oat mporcbeueba. avrous, GAN’ iva rois éxel
“ €xOpois nuav Avrnpot dvres Seipo Kwddaow avtors émt-

“ eva. THY TE apxny ovTws extnoaucOa Kal Hpeis Kai So0L2
10“ 3 GAAoe Hpéav, wapaytyvopevor mpoOvpas Tois det Bap-
“ Bapos 7 “EAAnow émixadovpevois, eret et ye yovyacouev
“ gavres 1 tpudoxpwoievt ols xpeav Bonbeiv, Bpayd dy te
“ mpooKrapevot avTy mept avrns ay Taurns padAov Kwov-
“ yevoumev. TOY yap MpoUxovTa ov povoy emuvTaA Tis cuv-

15“ verat, aAAa Kal tun Grost ere, TpoxaraAapBaver. Kar3
“oun cor nyiv rapeverOa és Soov Bovddpcba apyew,
“adda avaykn, eredimep ev tpde nabkoTaper, Tois pev
“ emiBovdevewv, Tous de jun aveves, Out TO apxOnva av dd’
5. avrirOrvas pr. avrireOrvat correctus d. 8. xodvovow C.E.F.K.Q.R.d.i.k.

10. 3)] om. de) BapBdapas A.B.F.L.M.O.Q.k. Goell. det (f) Poppo. vulgo

et Bekk. del BapBdpos. 11. érecdy L. 12. Gudoxpivociy AWOERG Het
owey

Poppo. Goell. Bekk. 2. dtAoxpivorey d. vulgo diroxpivocey. ols] ey ols d.i.

* 13. ary] avrotQ. 14. mpotxovra P. = ris] réws g. 15. dros yi)

correctus d. Haack. mpoxaradayBavn: E. 16. nuiy wnavecOa G. és] om. K.

sae C.E.F.H.K.L.N.0.V.d.eg.h.ik. Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. dA)’

12. Thvrocpwoiert] It is difficult to de-
cide between this reading and didoxpr-
yvoiey. Nicias had said certainly, od srep)
trav dy Suxeria "Eyeoraiwy nuw avdpoyv
BapBapey 6 ayey, and this mention of

ipwr seems to favour dudroxpiwoier,
‘*if we were to make distinctions of race.”
But he dwells more on the inability of
the Egesteeans to be of any use to Athens
in their turn, and their inefficiency as
allies seems pointed at in diAoxpuvoier,
“If we are nicely to pick and choose the
*‘ objects of our succour.” The authority
of the grammarians is in favour of duAo-
xpwoiev, although they do not quote the
word as occurring in Thucydides.

15. dAXd xal py Sras Greor| Goller
defends this position of the words,
** because,” he says, “it increases the
*‘ opposition,” ov pdvoy émdyra ad\Ad
cat pn. I cannot understand this, nor
do { know how ys) dies can signify any
thing else than “ not only.” mpare
Xenoph. Cyroped. I. 3, 10. emel ava-
orainre dpynodpevot, pt) Oras opyeioOas
év pvOuq add’ ov8 dpboicba ddvvacbe.
But as od pdvoy had just preceded it in
the present passage, Thucydides could
not have intended to use it in this sense
here. I have marked it therefore with
obeli, as it does not appear that 3 dras
can signify the same thing as dres yy.

GOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1
“ érépwv avrois Kivduvoy eivat, e un avroi GAY apxorper.
“ Kai oUK EK TOU aUTOU emtoKENTEOY Uply ToIs GAAOLS TO HOV-
“ you, et un Kal Ta éemerndevpara és TO Opotov peradrppecbe.
4“ Noywrapevor ody rade padrov avénoey, ew Exewa Hv ioperv,
“ growmpeOa Tov mAovv, va [leXorovvnciwy re oroperwper 5
“79 dpovnua, ei Sooper vmepovres THY ev TE Tapovtt
“ novxiay Kal éml Tuxediav wAedoat, Kal awa 7 THs “EAAaébos,
“ roy éxel Mporyevouevov, Taons TH eixore apLopev, 7 Ka-
' © xdoopev ye Lupaxociovs, év @ Kal avroi Kal of EVupayor
5“ abeAnoopeba. To Se aodades, Kai pevew, Hv Te TpoTXwpH,
“ Kal amedOeiv, ai vnes trapéEovot’ vavxparopes yap évopeba
6% cai Evuravrov YineAwwrav. Kai wy vas 7 Nexiov rav
“ Ndywv ampaypoovrm Kai Suoracis Tois veo és Tous
“ mpeaBurépovs amoorpeyyn, TE Sé elwOors Koou@, womep
“ Kat of TATepEes NOY, Gua veo. yeparrépots BovAEvovres, és 15
“rade pay aura, kai viv T@ avT@ TpoT@ mepaobe mpoa-
I. avrois] npiv abrows P. Drow] dy K. 2. émoxenréoy re Q. tip
A.C.E.F.L.N.O.P.V.d.b.i.k.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. re juin xal Q. in.
birt yA BCEEGHELN.O.QRV cchetg hits Heack Poppo-Goal
Bekk. cum Thoma M. v. tmepree vulgo wmepiddvres xal ovx aya TH.

dyanhoavyres
8. ecg. pg ohana E. Jetg. 10. 8€xaidogfadrés P. rs R. wpo-
opp Q.e. Reiski

pi iskius. II. érekOeive. mapeovat’ vauxpdropes Valckenar. ad
Hrerodot. v
13. Ta mpeoBurepa Q.

V. 36, 3. [Poppo. Goell.} libri omnes rapé Bexx.
15. Bovrevoarres e.

334

¢ a

fovety abroxparo pes.
14. emotpeyy G.L.O.P.i.k. emrpéyy d. arorpéyp Poppo.
16. sporayayeiy C.e.

“with the old.”

5. wa— oropérwpev— rat —dpfopey |
The ecasteuction is varied, the indica-
tive dpgopev being put as if in an inde-

ndent sentence, although the con-~-
‘junction xal, in fouer, an-
swers to the re in the preceding clause,
iva TedXorovwnciay re oropéawper.
Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. faye pi

II. vavxpdropes érdpeba is is
Valckenser’s ‘correction, which all the
later editors have received. Yet vuvxpd-
ropes ZixeXtwray seems a harsh expres-
sion, to signify vavol yap xpelocous éod-

6a ScxeAXcoroyv. There can be no doubt,

owever, that it is preferable to the old
reading abroxpdropes Sixediwrav.

13. Misownrss Tois véows x. 7. A.] “ Ni-
** cias’ setting the young at variance

Compare the French
idiom, “ Faire se ranger en faction aur
** jeunes gens contre les vicillards.”

e notion is, that Nicias stood to the
young men in the relation of one who
was setting them at variance with their

See elders; and this, like other relations, is

expressed by the dative rots was. The
instances quoted in Matthiw, Gr. Gr.
§. 396. of a substantive governing the
same case as the verb from which it is
derived, do not apply to the present
passage, because ducrdpa: does not go~
vern a dative, but an accusative.

15. és rade Rpay atra] The pronoun
abra refers to ra mpdypara, although
the substantive had not been before

expressed. Compare I. 144, §. és

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. 18, 19.
ATHENS. A.C, 415. Olymp. 91.1.
“ “ , “~
“ yayely THY TOAW, Kal vouioaTe veoTnTa pev Kal yypas
y 3 4 A € A n
“ avev adAndgv pndev Svvacbat, opov bé To Te haddAov Kat
»' “ o
“ro pécoyv Kai TO mavy axpiBes ay Evyxpabey padi av
6? , “ ) a A A @ , , ,
loxvev, Kal THY Tokw, ay pev novxaty, TpiperOai Te
66 >» A Q e An ed ‘ »¥ Qa a Q
5° aurny Tept auTnv, womrep Kai aAAo Ti, Kal TayTwY Thy
a f
“ emiornuny eyynpacea Oat, aywriCouevny dé aet mpooAnwe-
6b 0 4 \ > / \ ‘ > ¢ 9 4 ) »
cOai Te THY Epmepiav, Kat TO apvverOar ov Aoyp adrA
»y ~ , Od é
“épym padrov Evynbes eEew. wapamav re yryvooK TOAW 7
A , ? “~ >
“ un ampaypova TaxioT’ av po OoKxely ampaypoovrns pera-
10“ BoAp dSiapOapyva, kai tov avOparev arhadtorara Tov-
a a Aa a “~
“Tous olKely, of ay Tois Tapovoly HOeot Kal vopols, AY Kat

335

“ yeipw 9, WKoTa Otadopes moArrevwow.”
XIX. Towira pev o’ArKiBiadns eirev. of & ’AOnvain
aKovoavres exetvou Te Kal Tav 'Eyeoraiwy cai Acovrivwr
Ig The Athenians per- Quyadwyv, of mapeAOovres ed€ovTo TE Kal TOY
srestmication toreng OPKicov UrropeypvnorxovTes ixérevov BonOnca
apiot, moAA@ padAov 7 mpoTEepoy wpynvro

out the expedition.
Nicias then attempts
, Se , \ @¢ 2 oN \
OT par €vély. Kat O Nixias, yvous OT’ ATO PEV2

to check their ardour,

I. pev vedrnra g. 2. pndev| pt P. 3. ovyxpaber E. 4. te] om. d.i.
5 wept aurny g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ala vy A.B.C.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.

.R.V.om.d.ik. vulgo wept éaurny. rejreh. 6.evynpaccecOuE. 8. évy-
ytyrooxco M. ywooke V. g. dox7 Q. 13. pev] Preestat fortasse 8é. BeK-
KER. of 8€ a@nvaio V.

rdde mporyayov avra, where avra refers

pera ths Kabapas Ty wacay Tote xpnoi-
in the same way rather to ra mpdaypara 7

id >

porepay rns GAiyns’ xwpis 8 exacros are-

understood, than to ra trdpyxorra which
occurs two lines above.

Fs dy Evyxpabév—ay loyvew] “ Priore

' § Gy alterum, quod ad loxvew additum

“* est, i vidimus ad II. 41, 1.”
Porro. Th t is, the particle dy is not
to be taken with the participle, even
when the participle, as here, has a con-
ditional sense; (for Evyxpadev is equiva-
‘ent to ef Evyxpaéein;) but it shows by
‘ anticipation that the sentence is going
-'to be conditional. Compare Kiihner,
Gr. Gr. §. 455. Anmerk. 2. [Jelf, 429.
obs.1.] For. the sentiment, compare
Aristot. Politic. III. 7.(11,9.) wavres pev

Zxoves cuveNOdvres ixavjy aicOnovy,
Kat payvipevor trois BeArions tas mddets
dpedovor, xabdrep t pi) xabapd tpodr)

Ans wept rd xpivey eoriv. And again,
a little below, §.14: €ora: yap éxaoros
pev xelpov xpiris tray elddtov’ dirayres
d¢ cuveAOdvres h BeArious f ov xeipous.

8. mapdtay re yryvdoxw) Tapazay is
analogous to mapa sroAv, the one sig-
nifying “‘altogether,” as the other sig-
nifies “in a great degree.” Ttyrooxw
in this place seems nearly equivalent to
“‘ gententiam fero.”’ ‘My opinion on
‘this question is, that I think the
‘‘ change from enterprise to quiet would
‘‘ be most speedily fatal to a city,” &c.
Otherwise y:yydoxw doxeiy might seem
tautology.

18. awd pév tev attov Adyov] "Ayr
Tou Tois abrois xphpevos Adyos. SCHOL.

The preposition expresses the notion of

OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C, 415. Olymp. 911.
by representing the TOY AQUT@Y AOywY OVK ay ETL aTroTpEWEte, 7A-
magnitude of the force a ‘ , ’ \ 9 , fs
required to ensure suc. paokeuTs Oe wAnOet, et woAAny emcragee, Tax
= dv peractncey avrovs, mapeAbwv | avrois |
addis edeye Towade.

XX. “EDEIAH zravros opd vpas, & "AOnvaio, ap-s
“ unpevous oTparevew, EvvevéyKot ev Tata, as BovAopeba,
“ri d€ Te TWapovTe & ytyvOoKw, ONMAVvO.

336

SPEECH OF
NICIAS. c 2S \ / e > SN a A ’ 0 7
ay em yap Woes, @S EyY@ akon aicCavopat,
4 ’
Since you are resolved “ weAAQuey tevat meyadas Kat ovd vuinKoovs
to invade Sicily, at , , , i ea
least considerthenum. “ @AANA@Y ouTEe Seouevas peTaBoANs, 7 GY EKI0

bers and resources of
the states which you
are going to encounter.

“ Buaiov tis SovAcias aopevos és paw peTa-
66 , Or A ‘ > A ‘ ©
Tag x@poin, ovd ay THY apxnv THY NLE-
2 , “
“répay elxotws avt édevOepias mpoodekapevas, TO TE WAjp-
3“ Bos, ws év pua vnow, woAAas Tas ‘“EAAnvidas. mAnv yap
“ Nafou cai Karavns, as éAmivo npiv xara ro Aecovrivey is
66 & \ 4 6 ar A 2 4 € A .)
vyyeves mporeredOat, adAat cigiy entra, Kal TapeoKeva-
“ “a a 4
“ gpyévar Tois maow opotorpoTws padiora TH nueTEepa Suva-
“ uel, Kal OVX TKLoTa, emt as paAAov TAEopev, DeAwovs Kal
4% Zupaxovoa, woddot pev yap omdAtrar eves, kat Totorat,
eS ‘ > de , .” : ,
Kal akovTiocTal, ToAAai de Tpinpes Kai OxAOS 0 TANPwWawY 20
“ auras’ ypnuara tT’ éxovor, Ta pev Wa, Ta O€ Kal ev Tois
“ tepois éoti LeAwovvriots’ Tupaxocios de xai amo BapBa-

I. dworptpeev V. 3. adrois av&ts B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.R.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.
ikk.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. at6s A. Bekk. 2. (atrots om. Bekk. ed. 1832.)
vulgo atrois. 4. rade d. 5. wavras H.K. rdvravQ. sdvras abbis dpe
G.L.0.Q.dik.m. tpasdpoN.V. & a6nvain] om.c. 6. r g-
BovAevépeba A.B.E.F.N.V.h. 8. dxon | om. R. 10. obre] ovrw k. ofre—
ovd | malim ovdé—odr’ Bexx. 13. mpoodefapévas A.B.N.V.h.m. vulgo spoc-
Sefoueévas. smpocevgapévas KK. rel yef. 15. 7d) 0m.K. 16. wapac r
19. pev] om. C.G.L.O.P.d.k.m.

21.7]

yaG.H.Q.d.k.m. 17. dperépg L.
om. B.K.d. re €yovox V. nell onn: K. 22. lepotsin marg.N. éori] om. L.
deriving a conclusion from its premises, mapeoxevacpéva: to érrd. “There are

‘by arguing from the same grounds
ae m4 iors: it would now be impos-
“sible to deter them.” In Aristotle’s
language it would be, éx ray avray ovA-
Aoye{éuevos: in Thucydides I should
be inclined to write it at full, drd ray
avray Adyar éppdpevos.

16, rai mapeoxevacpéva:| The con-
junction is remarkable, because it joins

“‘ other cities, in number as many as
‘* seven, and provided in all points ac-
a cording to the style of our own
66 wer. ?

18. éml ds paddov wAcoper] Zupdeov-
oat, LeAwouvs, eda, ing at peat
“Iuépa, Kapdpwa. tavras ras énra
muha dyripdyous elvas trois "Abyrains.

CHOL.

EYTTPA®HE Z. VI. 19—21.

337

ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.

6 “~ > A > ld
poy Twov amrapyn €oPeperat.

@ O€ padloTA nyLGY Tpo-

“ gyovow, irmous TE TOAAOUS KEKTHVTAL Kal OiIT® OlkEL Y
X E S $ KEKTHVTOL, Kal OiT@ olKeiw Kal

‘You must have there-
fore a large and well
equipped force of your
5 own, and you must
carry every thing with

“ ouk eTAaKT@ ypovTat.

XXI. mpos ody rot-

re4 4 é , +) “~ Q a
aurnv Ovvap ov vauTiKns Kat davdou orpa-
nA , “~ A
“ ras povoy Set, aAAa Kal meCov modvy Evp-

“ wv C4 Vf 1 “~ /
you, and not depend “ mrAeiv, etrep BovAoueOa akiov Tt THs Sravoias

on finding it in Sicily.

‘44 5 a“ X \ e NV e 4 A Xr “A a 6
pay, Kal yn UiTO immTewy TroAAwY eipyerGot

“rs ys, aAAws te cal Tet Evoradow ai modes hoBn-
“ Geioat, Kal py avrimapacxwow np didror Teves yevopevot,

a ~ e / ?
10% Ada 7 ’Eyeoraiot, @ apvvovpeOa imimov.

b) N A
aioxpov de2

“ Biaobevras amedOev, 7) YaoTepov emtuetaméeuTerOal, TO
‘C “~ s , , Z > #4 Q a
mparov ackentws BovAevoapevous’ avrobey b€ mrapacKkevy
“ akiwypep emeval, yvovras Ort moAU TE amo THS NuETEpas
I. anapyys pepera A.B.E.F.N.Q.m. an’ dpxns pepéra: C.G.K.L.O.P.V.c.e.f.

g.h.k. Haack. Poppo. drapyn péperar H

aap péperas i. drapxy paiveras d.

4. vautns R. 5. moAv V. uvmdew H. afiws K. rt} om. A.B.C.E.
F.H.L.N.O.P.V.d.e.f.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo. Bekk. . td] om. di. 8. ef] fy
L.O.P.d. 48. Goell. Bonbeioa g. 9. npw P. 13. axpidypent EK.
améva di. émBaivevQ. roddoid.i. rejreg. dro OQ. Poppo. Goell.
npeépas V.

I. dmapyy| Com Plato, de Le- cept four or five of the very worst

ibus Mis p- 806. d. yewpyias 3¢ éxde-

pévas Sovdois amapyxny Tay € THs yns
arroreovow. (Dr. floomfield has ‘by
mistake cited this passage from the
8th Book of Plato de Legg. instead of
the en The Syracusans had ob-
tained the sovereignty of the soil in
some parts of the Sikelian country, but
left the land in the hands of the old
possessors, burdened with the payment
of a certain part of the produce, either
in kind or in money, to the sovereign.

6. dfidy re tas Stavolas 8pav] The
omission of the indefinite pronoun rs
in several MSS. is no sufficient reason
for doubting its genuineness. Compare
II. 89, 6. péedAAovras re d£vow rov apa
sodv mpafey: and VII. 38, 1. odderepor
Suvdpevor AEidv te Adyou smapadaPeivy.
But d£cov trys 8:avoias Spay, instead of
af.a, or even afiws, seems to me scarcely
to be Greek.

8. tet ~voraow) It is a difficult
question to decide whether Thucydides
wrote ef fvordow or fv fvoraow. In
favour of the former may be urged,
1st, the authority of all the MSS. ex-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. I.

class. a2ndly, the practice of the tra-
gedians, not only in the lyrical mea-
sures, but also in the common iambic
dialogue, as has been acknowledged b
the later editors. See Sophocl. Q&d.
Colon. 1443. ef wov orepnOa: and Ajax,
496. «i yap Oavys ov. 3rdly, The ad-
mission of Hermann, De Preceptis qui-
busdam Atticistarum, §. 2. “ Apud
“‘ Atticos quoque, ubi codices consen-
* tiant, nec sensus prohibeat, ef cum
** quorumcunque verborum conjuncti-
‘‘vis tolerandum esse.” 4thly, The
use of ef with the subjunctive in other
dialects of the Greek language, shewing
that it is not in itself a solecism. But
on the other hand it may be said,
Ist, that in no other passage of Thucy-
dides is such a construction to be
found; and 2ndly, that while it is very
rare in the early writers, it became
frequent with those of a later date; 80
that the copyists here, as in other in-
stances, may have followed the habit
of their own times, and corrupted the
enuine reading. I retain e therefore,
ut marked with obeli.

Zz

$88 COTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.
“ auray peAAopev Tei, Kal OUK €v T@ Opoiw oTparevoa-

‘6 uevor kat [oun] ev Trois rHde UAnxoos Evppayoe 7AOere
éri twa, dev padi at Kopdai éx ris dirias ov mporédet,
“ GAN és adAoTpiay Tavay axaprncavres, EE Hs pnvav ovde
“ recodpov Tay xetmEepivav ayyedoy padtoy eOciv. XXII. 5
rt e a 9 a 5 “a ~ eon c Q
omXitas Te ovv ToAAOUS jos OoKEt ypnval Nas ayEW, Kal
“ nua aUvToY Kail Tov Evppaxeav, TOV TE UITNKOWY, Kal HV
“ twa éx [leAorovyncou SurdueOa 7 retro 7 picO@ Mpora-
“ vayéoOa, Kat toforas moAAous Kai agevdovytas, ores
“ apos TO éxelvoy immixoy avréxwol, vavoi Te Kat WoAv10
“ wepteival, Wa Kal Ta emiTndea paov exxojulapeba® tov Se
6 Q > #@ nn > € a? “ Q ‘4
Kai avtofey oirov ev oAKaol, mupous Kai wedpyypevas
6 A 4 N ‘ 9 ~ 4 ‘ ?
xpiOas, dyew, kai otromowus Ex TOY pvA@YOY Tpos pépos

I. orparevodpevo: A.B.E.F.H.K.R.g. Hermann. ad Viger. p. 774. Poppe.
Goell. vulgo et Bekk. orparevodpevos. 2. ovx om. Schol. et Hermann. uncis
incluser. Haack. Poppo. et Bekk. 2. ¢? ev rois Goell. yeere d. 4. Ga és

.N.V. dwaprngovres C.E.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.k. et corr. F. dwapricovres f.
ovde pnvav L.O.P. 5- padioy dyyeAor Q. eAdewy R. 6. re} om. g.
oAXovs ] om. i. 9: pr oa eae E. odevéoviras d. 10. vavoi re| Malim
yavot de. Bekk. 12.xat]}om.d. aird&id.e. mehupvypévas f. terum

lossema vocis genuinse locum occupasse, nec medpvypévas xpiOas sed eaypus

ieceadum arbitratur Pierson. ad Meer. p. 213. Bekk. 13. purdror| om. A.B.
inter versus ponit h.

2. wal [ovx] éy trois rade tmnxdos

“‘ Constructio est, ev rq dpoig

Gévres xal wodw ris olxeias yoptobevres.
KT. A.
* nal I tere deleto ove.” Dosrge. II.

ScHOL.
rov 8¢ xal airééey otrow—dayew.

So also Hermann, on Viger, note 224.
“Our expedition will be found not of
that sort as when amongst your
** gubject states in Greece ye have gone
< as allies to take part againet any,” &c.
Zvppayoe expresses the well known Ro-
man policy, of never making war in
any cones without having first se-
cured an ally in it, whose quarrel the
Romans might profess to maintain.
And Nicias considered the alliance of
the os ager as purely nominal, and
incapable of affording the Athenians
any real assistance.

3. al xopsdai] Ai mopices. ovx dpoiws
péAdAere orpareveoOas él Texeiay, irep
évravOa ois wunnxdots cuppayourres
otpareverbe eri rivas ov rod amréxov-
ras, Sore padiay elvar ry rev avayxaioy
srapaxowdny €x ris olxeias yas. SCHOL.

4. anaptncayres| ’Ayr) rov damapry-

“““O aurdbey giros est, id frumentum
* quod hic suppetit, tantum freumenti
“* quantum hie (ad usum bellicum) pe-
ratum est.”” Poppo. ‘“ We must
“with us our home supply of corn,’”
according to Poppo’s interpretation ;—
but they would not surely take it all,
and Poppo’s : espana “‘ quantum
“hic ad usum bellicum paratum est,”’ is
inserted without any authority. Tov de
wai auréGevy cirov would be a better
reading ; “ We must also with us
Pi of our home supply of corn,”
c.
13. mpds pépos| “ Verte, pro servo-

“rum apud q e numero.” Do-
BREE. Com emosth. Macartat.
p. 1068. 4. Reiske: 17 émexAnpe spis

pepos emdiddvas exacrov. rmion.

P- 954. 18. cre yap rd pytppa mpds pé-
pos atrés nféiaus vépeoOar. If any one

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 22, 23. 339

ATHENS. A. 0, 415: Olymp. 91}
é b id 9 , a] C.J ¥ e oN 3 c »
nvayKagpevous éupioOous, iva, Wy Tov vio amrdolas amro-
“ AapPavoeOa, Exn n OTpariua Ta emirndea (TOAAn yap
“ odca ov maons eoTar Toews vmodeeacOat), Ta TE GAA
“ doov Suvarov éropacacba, Kai pn emt Eérépas yiyver Oat,
8“ padtora S€ xpnuara avrodev as mAciota eye. Ta be
a a
“ap ‘Eyeoraiwv, @ A€yerat éxel Erowa, vopioare xai Aoyo
a 2
Do what we wil, oer “Gy padwora eroa evar. XXIII. Hv yap
chance of success is ¥
doubtful; but Iwould | 2UTOL EADwmey évOevde pin avTimadov povoy
Md ? 4 “N
fun take meh Presan “ qrapamKevarapevol, TAY ye pos TO faxt-
TO kat table to the “ “ov avTa@Y TO OWAITLKOY, GAAG Kal UTEepBaA-
fickleness of fortune. é“ x a A , ov ¢ @¢s > 0
OVTES TOIS TATt, pwOS OUTWS oloi TE E70-
[7% Q n q ~ Q A Q n~ tA
peOa Tov pev Kparev, Ta Sé€ nal Otacw@oa, modAw Tes
“ youioae xpy ev aArAodvAIs kal TroAEpiows oiKLoivTas iéval,
n~ e@ @a a a
“ ovs mperet TH WPOTY NuEpa, 7] GY KaTaTXKwow, evOvS Kpa-
a“ A ~ a
15 rely THS ys, H Edevas Ort, Hy oharAwvrat, wavTa Trove

1.¢93]om. di. dxd Q.

iodapBavdpeba e, droxdebpeba i. et yp.d. diro-

AapBavépeba L.O. a. éxes H.M.d.i. 4. ylveoOas C. 5. mreiorov L.
6. Aéyere c.f. rupa 8. EXOwopev obv evOévde K. Q. wAnv] wAeiy yp. h.
10. brepBaddvres d.i. 13- xp}] om.i. xpy xalQ. olmovvree L.O. olxsotr-
sas corr. A.F. Haack. Poppo. & . Dobreeus. Bekk. vulgo ofxetotyras. 14. RnaTa-
oX}Twow e. 1g. opdA\orra A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.R.g.b. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

0 oddAwvrat.

should be rs a loss sapien ierio i
meaning of nvayxacpevovs éuplobovs,
he should read the following extract
from a proclamation of Edward the
Third, upon the renewal of hostilities
with France in 1369, when he wanted
workmen to quarry and prepare the
stones for his military engines. ‘“ Sci-
“ atia, he assignavunus dilectum no-
“bis Simonem Alte Halle—ad lato-
‘mos, quarrerarios, et omnes alios
“* operarios, qui pro operatione petra-
‘rum predictarum necessarii fuerint,
‘* capiendum, et in quarreriis predictis
“* ponendum, ibidem ad Vadia nostra,
“‘ super aptatione dictarum petrarum,
“‘ quamdiu indiguerit, moraturos....
* necnon ad omnes illos quos in hac
‘‘ parte contrarios invenerit seu re-
“* belles, arestandum; et prisonis nos-
“tris committendum, in eisdem mo-
“ raturos, quousque de eorum puni-
“* tione aliter duxerimus ordi um.”

Rymer, Feedera, &c. tom. HII. para ii.
p- 156. “ Vadia, stipendia, Gallis Ga-
‘« ges.” Glossar. med. et infim. Latini-
tat. (Adelumg), in Vadium.

2. word) yap otca—itnodefacda]
‘“‘ For large as it is, it will not be an
“* armament for every city to entertain.”
Compare VI. 42, 1. a—pgous dpyew
aot. VII. 14, 2. yadewal yap al dpérepas
dices apéas. ViNI. 96, 5. praros
mpooTro\eunoa eyévovro. and Herodot.
III. 72, 4. pvraxas—dovoas ovdev yade-
amas raped Geiv.

9. Any ye mpds Td pedytpor—dmAcri-
xév) Because as on the one hand it
wae impossible for the Athenian expe-
dition to match the Syracuean infantry
in point of numbers, so on the other
hand they were so superior in disci-
pline, that even with a great disparity
of numbers they were fully able to cope
with them.

Z2

340 OOTKTAIAOYT
ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. $1. 1.

3% eovow. orep eyo oBovpevos, kai cidws moda ev
* nuas Séov BovrAevoacOat, ert Se wAEiw evTvynoat (xaAezrov
“ S€ avOpemous ovras), ort eAaxwoTa TH TUXN Tapadous

3 Q f 3 ww” ” A 5 “ “~ > rf
“ éuavroy BovAopat exmAciy, TapacKevy O€ aro TMV EiKOTO@Y

4“ aopadns extredoa. tadra yap Ty te Evpraoy modes
“ BeBouorara ryovpjon, Kal nly Tols OTpaTevoopéevots Twrn-
es i S€ T@ aAAws Soxel, Tapinue avT@ THY apyny.”

pia, i O€ TH adAws OoKEl, TapinuL aUT@ THY apynv.
“~ A
XXIV. ‘O pev Nixias rocadra ize, vopitwv rovs ’A@n-
, a v4 “~ ? Aa 3 ? aA > »
vaious T@ wAnOE Tov mpayparov 7 amoTpepe, n EL avay-
vd 4 4 4 >
Bat nothing could KACOITO OTpareverOaL, padtoTa oitws azda- 10
damp the universal a 2 a e . _N \ > a ~
2 enthsiaem in favoar NOS EkTAEVTAL, of de TO pev erOumovy TOU
na » 4 e A “~ 4 na
ofthe expedition. Th aro ovK eLnpeOnoav vio Tov oxdw@dous THs
people enter readily = a ao
into the views of Ni- TapacKeuyns, WoAv Oe paAdov wpunvro, Kai
cias, a
Tovvavriov WEepieoTn auT@ €b TE yap Tapal-
gveca. edoke, cai aadadea viv dn Kal woAAn évecOat. Kairs
Epws everese Tois TaTW opoiws exTrAETAL’ ToOIS pev yap
: 7
mpeaBurepols, as H KaTacTpeopevois eh’ a émAEov, 4 OvdeY
a ~ 4 r ‘ nw 9 “a ° , “~
av opadeicay peyadny dvvauv' trois & ev TH nAKig, THs
Te amovons TOO@ Orews Kal Oewpias, kai evédmides avres
4 e N ‘ 4 N 4 4 “A
awOnoecOas' o d€ modus optAos Kal OTpATLWTNS, EV TE TQ 20
TapovTt apyupuy oie, Kal mpooxrncacba: Svvayw dev
| 8 e 4 og Q A . 4 ”~ Fd
4aldvov puoBopopay virap&ew. wore dia thy ayav Tov WAEO-
3 , #7 wv “ \ » 3 4, 9
vov erOupiav, 6 To apa Kal wn npecke, Oediws py avTtxet-

1. el8ds as woAAd L.O.Q. adv rodAd R. 2. déov Bovrevoacba A.B.F.H.

N.V.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri d€ov ed BovAevoac Gat. . Svras| Om. g.
€X\dxiorov d.l. 4. mapagxeu) A.K. amdjéech. 5. dogadeis P. rejom.d.
6. orparevopevors E.G.L.N.O.P.V.d.i.k.m. 4. Bory K. - kal 6 pep i.
g. amootpewey g. ei om. A.E.F.H.c.k. 10. Nonne pddtor’ dy? Bekk. 2.
II. éxmAevoew corr.G. pev om. g. embupoty—efnpébnoay | Bovddpevor ovr
adnpeOnoay Dionys. Hal. p. 134. 14. yap] om. B-f. swapayeoas N.V.

15. 0¢ A.B.E.F. - et prima se N. j hart oe G. 17. sede

ayevos V.g. 18. opadeioe h. — ris] rovs A.F.c. 19. axovons| wperrov-
ee Daaibes G. al. spooxrmoecOa: G.L.O. dev] Gey naif. Sey és i.
22. pr bodpoplay Q.

16. fpws évérece x. r.d.] This ex- 19. wdOq dyews xai Oewpias] Td Bew-

pression being equivalent to éreOvpour, pias dyri rou icropias xeira, ba Ff,
the dative passes insensibly into the srofovvres ryv ddA yy cai ideiy nai

nominative, eveAmides dvres, and wodvs loropjoa. SCHOL.
éstAos. Compare V. 70, 1. note.

SYTTPA®HE Z. VI. 24—26. $41
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.

“a , 4 9 “ 4 e 4 9
porovay Kxaxovous So€euev elvar TH model, yovxiay Tye.
They call on him to XXV. Kal TéAos tapeADav tis Tav ’AOnvaiwv
specify the amount of ‘ : , ‘ , > » ns
men and money thas Kl Tapaxadeoas Tov Nixiay, ovc bn xpnvat

heJodged necemary; mrpohacierOas ovde SuapeAAew, aAN’ évavriov

Samavrwv on Aéyew Gv Twa avlT@ wapacKeuny *AOnvaior

Ynhiowvra. 6 dé dxov perv elev Ste Kal pera tov Lvvap-
xXovrov caf novyiavy paddov BovaAevootro, doa pévror Hon
Ooxeiy aur@, Tpinpedt prev ovK EXaTCOY 7 Exaroy mAEvorTeEs
elven’ (avrav 8 ’A@nvaiwy écecOar orditaywyous boa dy

~ vy “~ 4
10 dox@at, kat aAAas €x Tov Evpyayov perameumréas eivat').

i A ” “

omdiras € trois Evumacw ‘AOnvaioy xat tov Evppayov
, AY > > ? a (4 4 .s

WevraxiwXiAioyv pev ovn eAacoorw, ny b€ Tu Svvwvrat, Kal
A 5 “ 4

mAcioot’ thy O€ GAAnY TapacKeuny @s Kata Adoyov, Kat

~ “A , , ”
rogotav tay avrodev Kai ex Kpnrns, cai odevdovnrar, Kat

157v TL GAAO mpéroyv SoKy Eival, Eroacdpevor akew. XXVI.

20

and vote every thing GkOUTaVTES Se of "AOnvaior eyndicavro evOds
according to his sug- > , \ \ a ,
Mnvatting the UTOKPATOpas elvat wat Tept “dd ade BAyGous
Q n~ “~
generals with absolute Kal grepi TOU TWavTos MAO TOUS OTpATNYyoOUS
power in all points re- ; ea ak — 3 P
lating to the outfit of Mpaccev y ay avrois Soxy apiota eivat AOn-
the expedition. , ‘ \ a € \ > 2
yaiols. KQL META TAVTA 1 TApAacKEUN Eyiyvero,
, » A) c 5 " > + ld
Kal €> Te Tous Evppaxovs Ereprroy Kai avrodey xaradoyous
> nn » > , e 7 / e \ > NS a td
erotouvro. apte dO aveAnde 7 mods eauTny amo THS vooou
Q A“ ”~ (4 ; 4 e S “ t)
kat Tod Evvexovs moAguou es Te NAtKias TANOos Emvyeyevn-
3
peévns Kal és xpnuarwv abpoww, dia Thy exexeipiay, OTE

i ca) QA ”~
25 paov mavra émopicéro. Kal ot yey Ev TapacKEry Hoay.

4

2. mapedbdy k. 3. wapaxeAevoas d.i. 4. ScapérAew Q. évavriov H.

e air@ m. 6. Wndicovra A.E.F.H.N.Q.V.c.g. Haack. iCovras m.
. Bonet K. om. E. 11. 8¢ nal rots g. 14. ray] om. K.P.i.
droevh. xalexjeéxei. 15.d\\o Hg. 8oxet H.K. adpogewg. 16. de
of E.F.H.N.V.f.g.h. Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. & of. 17. avroxparopes d.h.i.
18. sept mayrés d.i. Aod] wAovrovE. —rovs] rov rovs A.B.C.F.G.K.N.R.V.m.
rovrovs H.d.e.f.g.h.i.k. (sed in N. rod e secunda manu.) 19. doxet H.
22. dy eine: E.

6. dewy pév elev] Thie, if put at full oduevos. “ That they,” including him-.

length, would be, dxoy peév duos 8¢ etrev. self, who was to command the expedi-
18. é€rotpacduevos dew] Scil. %py, tion, “ were to get them ready, and
which explains the nominative érocua- ‘take them with them.”

\

OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.2.

XXVII. ’Ep de TOUTO, door ‘Epuat joav Aibwoe ey ry
qoAe TH AGnvaior (eat Se xara To émtyapiov n TeTpaywvos
épyacia, woAAai Kal év ios mpoOupots Kal év
tepois), pea vuKri ot mAcioToe TEptexornoay
Ta TpoTwnra. Kat Tous Spacavras dE. ovdeis, 5
GANG peyados pnvurpos Snpocig obroi te
éCnrovvro, kal mpooért eynhicavro, Kai el rts
GAAo 7 oldev agéBnua yeyernuevoy, pnvvew
adeas tov BovAopevoy Kai actay Kal Fevev
3xal Sovdwv. Kal TO mpayya pelaves éhapBavov’ Tou Te 10

yap éxiAou oiwvos édoxer elvat, Kal emi Evvapodig aya
vewTépov mpayyarov Kat Onuov Karadvoews yeyerno Oa.
XXVIII. pnvveras ody ao peroixoy Té Twwv Kai axodov-
Gov epi pev tov ‘Epuay ovder, dAdo dé ayadparov

B42

Olymp. 91. 1. 2

Meanwhile a sudden
shock is given to pub-
2 lic feeling by the fa-
mous MUTILATION
of the HERMZ or
MERCURIES. An
act of which the people
are most anxious to
discover the authors.

1. év rovras G. boa f.g.
3- woAdy mage
4. €Enrovvro A.B.F. —s mpds ert A.

1g. youw N.Q.V. pe obp i.

1. Soot ‘Eppat 7 "Eel hace roy
“Eppny Adyou xal dAnbeias Ehopor etvas,
dus rovro xal ras elxdvas abrov rerpayd-
yous re xuBoedeis snipe, re
pevos Sr rd rovovroy cynpa, ep A pépn
wéon, wayraydoe Advices cal 3pbidp
€or. ovrw ral 6 Adyos xal 7» adnOea
éuoia ¢orl mayraydbey atrn air, rd
Peibos 8¢ srodvyouy Kal rrodvoxides xal
aurp pdiora dovudevor. SCHOL.

2. 9 Terpaywvos épyacia}| Themistius,
Orat. XXVI. p. 316. mpd pév AasddAov
rerpayovos hy ov pdvoy f Tay ‘Eppav
épyacia, add eal roy Aowmav dydpiay-
rev. Vid. ibi Petavium, et Menagium
ad hec Diogenis Laért. V. 82. "1300 re-
Tpdyevos ‘Epyys, €xov ovppa, xovAlay,
aisoiov, weyova. *E ia, et ¢pyaca-
o6a Gedy apud Pollucem, I. 11. et 15.
sunt inter vocabula propria de his, qui
statuas Deorum faciunt. Cur in spo-
Gvpos sedium positi fuerint, exponit
Heraldus, II. Adversar. I. Dux. “ The
‘** well known square piece of carved
*“* work.”” The words seem added as an
explanation of ‘Epyat. ‘The Hermes
** are those well known square figures,

Epuaion P. éppac. 2. 79) roy L.O.P.d.fik.
dy Fois Ieee Q. 6. dnpoofa] om, K. rej om. P.
OPS

14. éppaiey P.

II. eau] atre B.
Pe aia a

“numerous both in the doorways of
“< private houses and of temples.” I
have therefore struck out the comma
after émiydptov.

13. ard peroixey Te ruvay Kal deodovOay
wept perv Tay ‘Epuey ovdery| Plutarchus
in Alcib. scribit, ante profectionem Al-
cibiadis etiam de mutilatis Hermis in-
dicium delatum fuisse. Andocides, loco
a Wasee indicato, primum ab Alcibiadis
et Phereclei servis de mysteriorum imi-
tatione, deinde a Teucro inquilino
Hermis truncatis, et sacris pollutis, ac
denique a Dioclide de Hermis indiciam
factum. Horum igitur indicia, secun-
dum Thucydidem, posteriora fuerunt
discessu Alcibiadis in Siciliam. Servos
illos axoAovous vocat Thucydides, i. e.
pedissequos, qui, dominos sectati, testes
et fortassis adjutores eorum petulantise
ac lasciviee fuerant. Nam dxdd\ovOu
proprie dicuotur servi, qui dominos
sectantur. Vid. Casaub. et Duport. ad
Theophrasti Charact. c. XI. rt.
ibid. ad cap. 1X. et Periz. ad Filian.
XIV. V. H. 14. Gloss. dxd\ovOos, secu-

tor, pedissequus. Dux.

ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1. 2.
4 , A A
TEPLKOTOL TIVES TTPOTEPOY UITO VYEwTEpOY jeETA
~ v
maduas Kai olwou yeyernuevat, Kal TA pUoTN-
0d e a 3 > @/ 349 @ ¢ X
tt as part of a plot PU Apa ws mroveirac €v oixious ef’ HBper. ov Kats
QA + 7 ) “~ Q 3 s e
framed by him to mb- TOV AAKiBiadyy eryTi@vTo’ Kal avTa UToAGpH~
vert the constitution. 4 A ‘ae 4 f
5 Bavovres ot padiora Tp ’AAKkiBradyn ayGopevot,
> \ -» , NY > aA aa , ,
€urodwy ovre ohion pn avrois Tob Snuov BeBalws mpocaravat,
\ ? ~ a 9
Kal vopioavres, et avrov e&eAaceay, Aparo. ay eivat, éueya-
3 ‘ . 4 rd 4
Avvov, Kat €Bowy ws emt SOnuov Kcaraduce Ta TE pvoTIKa

Alcibiades is suspected
of it; and his enemies
endeavour to represent

\ e nie a ‘ , \ al ” 2. a
kai 7» Tov Epuav meptxorn yévorro, Kai ovdey etn avrev
eo ’ 5 > 2 ’ , 9 , ’ ‘

100 Tt Ov eT’ Exeivou empayOn, emtd€yovres TExkuNpla THY
GAAny avrod és Ta emirndevuara ov Snpotikny rapavoplay.
cy a , SN A 4
He daimstobe putin. KXIX. O O & TE TH TaporTt Tpos Ta pNvw-
stantly on his trial; ’ a VN ¢ oa Q > a
bat his enemies preva, OTE ERENOVEERO: Kal €TOLLOS qv ii ex Ae
Wv
with the people that he xpiver Oat, el Tt TOUToY eipyanpevos qv (40n
shall sail with the ex- ‘
TE pedition, and be re YAP Kal Ta THS WapacKeuns emeroptoTo), Kal
called hereafter to be > \ t od , a >
ted, when the ez, €& MEV TOUTWY Tt ElpyaoTo, Sikny Sovvat, ck 5
dence wasrendy. = aroAvOein, Ape. Kal EMELAPTUPETO pL GITOV- 9
Tos mépt avrov StaBoAas amod€éxerOal, GAN 75n arroxreivel,,
> »* w~ . @& - wv Q A t o 7
ei adixel, Kai OTe TwpoverreEpoy Ein pH META TOLAUTNS aiTias,
aompiy Siayvact, 1réumey avrov eri TOTOUT OTpATEevpaTt. 083
> 3 a , e ao A b 4 wv “A b 4
0 €xOpoi Sedwres To Te oTparevpia, jun evvovy exn, Nv n6n
, ? C4 ~ sy tA tA Cf
ayovi(nrat, 6 Te Snuos pn padaxi(nrat, Oeparevov Ort

1. mpérepoy| om. V.
Goell. Bekk. srototvra i.
A.E.h.k. et sec. man. N.

3. woveiras C.E.F.H.P.Q.R.V.c.f.g.h.k. Haack. Poppo.

ér " olxias G. F. litteras ts corr. otxiag
Boa avrois A. B.C.E.F.H. K.L.N.O.P.

R.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.k.m. oe Pop o. Goel. Bekk. vulgo avtois pn. 7. &edd-
cagwH. eed\aceey A.E.F Bre] re|om. L.O 10. emthéyovres Te ee
G.P.ik.m. II. elon B. 12. rp re K, 15. yap ra THs L.O.i.k. yap

mys BP. 17. éxe ae: pplom.c. . 20. SayavaG.Q. 21. tae.

ipru
ae 3 re 8npos—paraxif. ve
*Emytiavro | pee nomina
prodit apud Plutarchum, p- 201. Phry-
nichus: sapdoxys BiaBodyjy © Erép Ato-
wdeidg’ dein, Tevxpy vp obxt Bovhopat
Mrvurpa Sovva, rp Tadapvaic Eérp. ubi
legend. srpoojxew. Adde huc sis Ando-
ci em, I. p-175- Ursini imag. II. 13.
Wass.
21. pn etvowy exp] Plutarchus Alcib.
AlcOdpevos 8¢ (ol rept rov "AAKiBiddny)

Tous Te vavtas, Scot mheiv duedAoy els
ZcxeAXlay, edvous Gyras atrois. Dux.

22.8 re Sijpos pm) padaxifnras | Plu-
tarchus : Sore Tous €xOpovs PoBeirbat,
Bi epi rhy kpiow 6 nwos sion dubiirepor
abr yérpra: did ri» xpeiay. Eadem,
ua hic, significatione verbo padaxi- ©
ecGas utitur Thucydides, III. 40, 10.
ubi vid. Schol. Dux.

344 OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.
5: exeivov of 7 Apyetoe Evveorparevoy xai trav Mavrivewv
Ties, amrérperov Kal améomevdov, aAAOvs pyTopas eveevres,
ot €Acyov viv pev arXiv avToY Kal py KaTac YE THY aywyny,
3 ld A rd 9 € ld e “ a a a
€AOovra Se xpiverOar év npépaus pyrais, BovAopevot ex pei-
Covos SiaBodns, nv eeAAov paov avrod amovros stoptew
jis, ijv CueAAov pov preiy, 5
, 4 > N > / ‘
perameurrov KouicGévTa avrov aywvicacba, Kai édoce
qwaciv tov *AAKiBuadny.
XXX. Mera d€ raira, O€povs pecovvtos 7On, 7 ava-
yayn éyiyvero és THY ZueAlav, Tay pev ody Evppexwv Tos
f Q “~ “~ e ’ nN
Olymp.o.2 WAEloTOS, Kal Tals olTaywyois OAKaCt, Kal 10
A
Cocos Seemed 7-615 mAoiots, Kat boy aad mapaoKkern Luvei-

the point of assembling

for the different divi- WETO, 7 POTEpOV elpnr Oo €s Kepxupay EvAAéye-
sions of the armament.

‘The Athenian: past of 76a, as éxeiev abpoos ent axpay ‘lamvyiay
it embarks at Pirsus.
sires aping TOV based SiaBadoiow auroi 5 ‘AOqvaion,
barkation. ; Kal él TiWes TOV Evppaxov wapnoayv, €s Tov 15
(3 33. “a v4 > e , e ~ @
Iletpaa xaraBavres ev npepa pyrn apa &@
> A ~ e 4 €
2€mAnpouv Tas vais os avatopevor. EvyxaréBn O€ Kai o ZAAOsS
4 @ € 9 a e 9: n , \ 3 “a \ ?
OptAos amas, ws eimeiv, o €v TH TOAEL, Kal aoTay Kat E€evwr,
ob pev Emtya@ploe ToUs opETepous AUTOY ExaTOL TPOTELTOVTES,
e \ e A e \ “ e A en Q > 93 ?
ol pev eraipous, ot de Evyyeveis, ot S€ vleis, Kat per’ EAmidos 20
Te aya, iovres Kal GAoduppay, TA pev WS KTHTOWTO, TOs 3
v 4 3 4 Cf “a > A ‘
et more ovowro, evOvjovpevot Ooov mXovv ex THS OheETEépas
9 li‘ . 3 “~ , “ e . 4 »¥
ameotéAAovto® (kal ev TO TapovTt Kaipe, ws 7On epedAov
pera kivdvveav addndovs aroAcreiv, wadAov avrovs €oner Ta
eva. 7 Gre eyrnhigovro civ’ Suws S€ TH Tapovoyn pon, 25
dia 70 TWAHOos ExcoTov Gv edpov, TH der aveOapaovv.) oi
d€ E€vot Kai 0 dAXos GyAos Kara Okay Fev, as emi a&wypewy
2. trate 3. A.B.F.H.K.N.V.b.c,g.h. Bone: staat tiger
Eee fi 6. y comoberra N.V. 8.7 —
B.CE E. GHKLNOP QV cdegbik Haack. Poppo. Goell. |
nye émi rv dxpay iarruriay k. d.ike 14. dutddoven L.OP A.
15. of L.N.O.P.d.k. sed in marg. habet ane, 16. éws E. 17. xa)
riage © 18. 6 ante év om. G, 20. vieis per’ Q., 21. pey| om. d.

24. xurduvou d. a@Andos k. arodelres V.g. 25. dre] 6n Q.
27. afiéxpewo C.K.F.

EYITPAPHE Z. VI. 30, 31.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.
a
Kat amotov Stavouv. XXXII. wapackevn yap avrn mparn
exrrAevocaca judas trodews Suvaper “EAAnUiKH roAvreAcoTarn
dn kai evrpercotarn Tov eis exeivoy Tov xpovoy éyévero.
apOu@ dé vedv Kai omdirav Kal 7 és ExiSavpov pera Tlepe- 2
5 KAéous, kal 1 avrn és TloriSaay pera “Ayvovos, ovx éAao-
2. , ‘ e a 9 mn 9 ’ \
oov nv TeTpaxis yap xtAtou orAirat avrov “AOnvaior, kat
a e ” Q 4 > “ 4 4 “ ‘4
Tplaxoo1ol ims, Kai Tpinpes exarov, kai AeoBiwv Kat Xiwv
mevrnkovta, Kat Evppaxoe Ere woAAol EvverAevcav. GAAS
eri Te Bpaxel TA wpynOnoav kai wapackevn havAyn. ovros
\ ¢ , e , 4 > ff \ > » , @
106€ 6 oToAos, as xpovios TE ETopEvos Kal Kar’ audorepa, of

345

ay Sén, Kat vavol cal we(@ apa eLapredels, TO pev vaurixoy
peyadas Samavas Tay Te Tpinpapywv Kal THs ToAEws
exrrovnbev, (rod pev Snuociov Spaxpny Ths nuepas TO vavry
éxaore Sdovros Kal vais mapacyovros Kevas, é&nKovra pev
15 Taxelas, Tecoapaxovra Se GrAtraywyovs, Kal Uinpecias Tav-
Tas Tas Kpatictas T@Y TpInpapxwy, emipopas Te pos TO
4. 8 nai vedv R.f.

5. pév Gyowwos C. ayavos g. et prim. man. N.

8. érx] om. f.

COU Meee we *

- xlov] xvrioy c.
Le els f. ro

hic et infra. 15. Tautns

pey pale G.k. et correct. C.

11. eal wel Gua nal vavoly Q.RE.
12. rptnpapyayv E. et
16. rav 8 rpinpapyay éemupopas re V

Heilman. Dobree. ray [3¢] rpinpapydy Poppo.

I. wapackev)) yap avrn, x.T. r.] Le-
gendum videtur aurn, 7 mparn. Vide
c. 44. init. Doprer. The only ques-
tion is as to the meaning and place of
the word mporn. Goller in his second
edition takes it with éemAevoaca: “ For
“ this expedition, which sailed out first,
“ belonging to a single city, and con-
‘ sisting of a force of Greeks, was the
“ most costly, &c.”” mpdrn seems to be
used in distinction fom the second
expedition sent out under Demosthenes
and Eurymedon.

4. Lara d Baa IT. 56, 1, 2.

§- Hloridaay] IT. 58.

9. obros 8¢ 6 orddos] The verb to
this nominative case has been forgotten
to be added, owing to the length of the
sentence: but it is easy to supply wp-
pn8n.
18. imnpeolas—ras xparioras | ‘Yanpe-
cia sunt 6 xuBepynns, 6 xeXevoris, &c.
Vide me ad Demosth. Polycl. p. 1208.
30. Dosresx. Every citizen whose

oper exceeded eight talents was
iable to be called upon to discharge
the duties of trierarch. (Béckh, Staats-
haush. der Athen. II. p. 122. II. p.
367. Engl. Transl.) Four hundred trie-
rarchs were appointed annually, in the
times with which we are now engaged :
(Xenoph. P- Athen. III. 4.) but no
man could be required to serve the
office two years successively. (Iszus
de Apollod. Hered. p. 184. Reiske.)
The government furnished the ship and
the regular pay to the men; but the
trierarch provided for the outfit of the
ship, and in order to secure a good
pilot and good rowers was in the habit
of giving an addition to the issued
by the state. And if any of the men
deserted on foreign service, as the trie-
rarch was bound to have his ship effect-
ive, he was obliged either to bribe them
to return, or to engage others, as he
best could, to eupply their places; a
system which, while it fell heavily on a

846

@OTKTAIAOY

ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2
9 lA “”~ , nw Sg ”~ ~ aq
ex Snuociov piwO@ didovrwy Trois Opaviras Trav vavrev Kai
rais Uirnperious, Kal TaAAAG OnpeEiols Kal KaTaoKevais TroAUTE-
4 4 \ 9» A Lg , @e Nx
Aéol XpNTapEev@v, Kal es Ta paKpoTaTa mpoOupnlevros Evos
e 7 ed x A ‘9 ’ e nm , ,
EKAOTOU, OWS GUT TWi EvTpETEia TE n vas padtoTa wpoeket
“~ wn \ A ? ~
kal T@ TaxuvavTeiv’) To dé meCov KaTadoyos TE ypnoTois §

I. vaurixoy L. 3. xpncopéver G.
conscientious trierarch, opened a wide
door to corrupt practices, for men of
unscrupulous character. See VII. 13, 2.
and Demosthenes, Polycles, and ‘“ De
Corona Trierarchiz ;’? and Béckh, IT.
P 79. et seqq. (Eng. Transl. II. p. 319,
c.

inpecias—rpinpapxwv| The reading
which’ Heilman, Dooree, and Poppo

referred on conjecture, is now found
in the MS. which I have marked V.
Yet still I think that the common read-
ing and stopping are correct. As to
the grammatical objection, that there is
nothing to answer to pey, in the words
Tov pev Snpoaiov, Poppo himself (Pro-
legom. I. P 276.) has furnished three
instances, II. 70, 2. III. 46, 2. IV. 69, 3.
in which pe» is followed by the simple
conjunction re, to which may be added
V. 71,1. where ra orpardmeda woret yey
xal drrayra rovro has nothing to answer
to it except the words §. 2. xal rére mept-
écxov pev of Mavruns. But with regard
to the sense, the epithet «paricras im-
plies a selection, and a picking of the
men, to get only the best that were to be
had: but this was the business of the
trierarchs, each of whom was anxious to

t the best for his own ship: and
heats the great expense of the office,
from one trierarch’s outbidding another.
So Apollodorus, speaking of his ser-
vices as trierarch, says, mparos émAnpa-
canny thy vavy, pcOwoapuevos vauras,
&s oldy + hy dpiorovs, 8wpeds xal mpo-
Sdces Bors exacTe abray peyddas.* * *
tinpeciay raw he eduvduny xpariotny
éuscbooduny. Demosth. Polycles, p.
1208. And again the same Apollodorus
says in another oration, (De Corona
Trierarch. p. 1229.) @r< roivyy tmnpe-
ciay ry Kpariomy €daBov, moAAG mei-
oroyv dpyupioy Sous. The question now
occurs, what are we to understand by
trmpecia? For in the speech against
Polycles, already referred to, a distinc-

4. auto E. padiora 9 vas P.

between xuSepyrrns,
DAn Greta. Be

ships as “ able seamen,” or as “cap-
“tains of the forecastle and of the
“tops,” &c. (See Capt. Hall’s Frag-
ments of Voyages, second series, vol. IT.
p.77,&c.) Accordingly the additional
pay would be given by the trierarchs
to the Thranite, or highest class of
rowers, and to the tmppecia, or pett
officers, including the xuSep»yms an
the xeXevors, as Dobreee rightly sup-
poses, and others whose particular
duties are not known to us.

tools understands by al imnpecias
“ the servants of the sailors,” and Poppo

with him, if the text be allowed
to be sound. But the servants, i. e.
the slaves, of the sailors would never
have been especially encouraged by
additional pay, while the sailors them-
selves except the Thranite received
only the state’s allowance. What how-
ever was meant by the word immpecia
is not so easy to determine, nor do I
know of any existing information which
can decide the ee

1. rots Opaviras] Vide ad IV. 32, 3.
Dux.

2. onpeios| The figures affixed to the
head of a vessel, both for ornament’s
sake, and for distinction from other
vessels. ‘Figure heads.”

§- Karaddyos — xpnorois| See the
note on V. 8, 2.

SYITPAGHE Z. VI. 31.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.
8 A \@ & va \ N “A “” v4
exxpilev, kat ordAwv Kal TOY TEPL TO COA oKEVOY peyaAY
amovdy mpos aAAnAous atAAnBev, EvvéBy Se mpos re ohas 4
avrovs Gua ep yeverOa, @ Tis Exaotos mpocerayOn, Kal
és tous aAAous "EXAnvas érideEw paddoy eixaaOnvat rhs
5 Opvapews Kal eEovoias 7 emi woAeuious TapacKeunv. ei yap s
Tis €AoyioaTo THY TE THS TOAEwS ayaAwow Snpociay Kai
TOY OTparevopevoy THy diay, THS pev ToAEwS, OTA TE HON
tmpo[ o jerereAcxect Kal & éxovras Tovs otparyyous ameé-
~ \ 9 nn @ 4 ‘\ “~ v4 LY ,
aTeAde, Tov O€ WlwTaV, & TE TEPi TO COLA TIS Kal TpLNpAap-
> ‘N “~ bY a . @& » » C) 7
1oXOS €s THY vaby avadOKel, Kal boa Ere EpeArEv avadocer,
‘ a 9 N 3 \ » A > / a ¢
xapis & a eixos jv Kat avev rov [ éx | Snuociov pucbod ravra.
Twa TapacKevacacba epodiov ws ért ypovov orpareiay, xat
@ > A ~ “A ? a WV y »v
ooa emt peraBorAn Tis 7 OTPaTLWTNS 7 EuTOpOS Exwv eTrAel,
3. abrovs xal dua L.O.P.k. Sorise. dorisf. 6. 8npoclayA caih. 8. wpoe-
reredéxee Poppo. éeméoredAde d. —s1t. d] om. pr. e. ad recense. et R. dv Qf.

€x| om. N.V.g. ¢x rov A.B.E.F.H.h. Haack. Poppo. Bekk. 2. 12. orpariay
C.E.F.G.K.L.0.P.R.d.ef.bik.m. 13. umopos éxov] éumpocéyar B.E.

S47

3- $ tts €xaotos mpoceray6n | Com-
pare VII. 70, 3. mas ré ris ev mpoce-
edyOn avrés exacros net a@paeros
gaiverOu. Each in their several sta-
** tions strove to 8 one another.”

4. enidertiv—e allt “« Was
“‘ thought like a display or showing off
** of power.”” Compare I. 10, 2. derAa-
ciav dy rip duvapwy elxaLer Oa h forw.

8. tapo[ojereredéxert] Ita quidem
omnes libri: sed tamen nonnibil sus-
pectum est. Nam apocredeiy nihil aliud
esse potest, quam ad et preter alia ak-

usd impendere, aut prestare. Ignorant

oc verbum Lexica, sed habet Xenophon
VII. ’AvaBac. 6, 30. Ei d¢ 87 6 cupmap-
éxov tyiy ravrny thy aoda\etay, pn mavu
wokw pucboy wpoceréXe:. Sed id huic
loco non optime convenit. Stephanus,
Acacius, et eos sequutus Portus ver-
tunt: que ante erogaverat. Hoc autem
est mporeNeiy; an verbo hac significa-
tione uti Xenophontem VII.’ Avaf. 7, 25.
*"Avapynobyts 8é nal ov, rl mporedéoas
nuiy cuppdyous Huas €AaBes, ostendit
Badeens in Commentar. Ling. Gr. p:
627. Et rursus Xenophon in lib. de
Agesilao, p. 654. “Qor’ ovdev mporede-
cayres of didos avrov. Dux. Vulgatam
si retinemus, non erit intelligenda, que

preter alia impendit, sed que in expe-
dittonem impenderant : id quod ferri
posse existimo. GOLLER.

[Compare the use of the word spoc-
avayxafey in VII. 18, 4. Poppo how-
ever prefers mpoereredéxet. |

11. dvev tov [ee] Snpociov pucbov |}
Several MSS. read ée rot &nyociov,
and Poppo has followed their authority.
But ro énudoroy occurs once only in
Thucydides, V. 18, 6. and there it sig-
nifies the public prison. On the other
hand éx 8npociov without the article
can hardly be right, and three MSS.
omit the preposition altogether. I am
inclined to think that they are right,
and that the true reading is dev rov
Snpooiov pucbov.

13. ert peraBoAg | Compare VII. 13, 2.
elgt & ot wai abrol éumopevdpevor—riy
dxpiBevay rov vaurixod adnpyyra. This
mixing up of trade with war was a na-
tural consequence of the system which
made military service rather an inter-
ruption to a man’s common business
than the profession to which his life
was devoted. And so we read in the
early Roman history, that when a Ro-
man garrison at Anxur was surprised
by the enemy, the loss in men was

348 ©OOTKTAIAOT

ATHENS, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
qo\Aa dy TaAavra. evpeOn ex THs woAcws Ta TavTa efayo-
6 peva. Kal 0 aTOAOS ovx ooo rohuns Te Bape Kal opecos
Aapmpornre meptBonros eyevero, i) OTpaTLas, Tpos ovs ey .
ecay, imepBoN}, Kat Ore péytotos On SwarAous azo ™s
olxeias Kat emi peylotn €Amidt Tov pedAovT@y mpos TAs
Umrapyovra. erexerpnOn.

XXXII. "Exedy d€ ai vyes mAnpes joay Kai écéxetro
TavTa On, 6a ExovTes EweAAov avakerOat, TH pev TadrAmtyye
gion vireonpavOn, evyas O€ Tas vouCopevas mpo THs ava-
ywyns ov kata vaiy éxaotny, Evpmavres S€ vITO KYpUKOS10
érroLovvTO, KPATHpas TE KEpacayTes Tap aay TO oTpaTevpa,
Kal EKTO@PATL xpvgois TE Kal apyupols of Te emtBaTat Kai oi

2 apxovres omevdovres. Evverredyovro O€ Kal O GAAosS OpiAOS 6
€x THS yns, TOY Te TWoAcT@v Kal € Tis aAAOS EvVOUS TrapHY
sadiot. mamvioavres Se kal reAcdoavres Tas oTovdas ayn-15
yovTo, kal emt Képws TO mp@Toy exmAevaavres nage 70n

1. ebpeOfj c.g. 4. drt 6 péytoros P. — fn] Usitatius 31 5- olxias K.
7-érmei NV. éréxecroG.K.Q.e.f.g. 8. doa dn G.L. OPK t +k. doa frre i.
9. conn E.F.G.c emeonpadvOn QO. 11. xalxparjpds rei. sapdway A.E.K.Q.
13. nal dddos K. Spidos G. 15. maravioayres L.O.c. corr. reAcoupres
E.g. 16. émxaipws A.B.g.h. émixépws E.

small, “ quia preter eegros lixarum in
“ modum omnes per agros vicinasque
“‘urbes negotiabantur.” Livy V. 8.

were even more magnificent, yet they
were less see yeaa to the pre-

sent power of the state which aspired

But when the long civil wars and the
change of manners had made the army
a regular profession as in modern times,
the apostle Paul could justly say, ovdeis
oTparevdpevos éumdéxeras tais rov Biov
mpaypareiats" a 16 otparodcynoayrs
apéoy. 2 Tim. ii. 4.

3- orpartas—vmepBory | Compare c.
86, 2. duvdper peiLon mpds rH rade icxuy
mapecpey. For in the judgment of
Thucydides, the force of the Athenian
armament was great enough to over-
whelm Syracuse, had it been ably and
vigorously directed. Compare IT. 65, 12.
and VII. 42, 3.

énl peyiory—trdpxovra] “ With
« future prospects the most magnificent
“ever known if compared with their
“* actual cpa atti For although the
objects of the great Persian expedition

to Arse

Kperipas Te Kepdoayres —aal
sehen nlustrarunt Shine morem
veterum Muretus XIV. Var. Lect. 2
et Cerda ad Virgil. III. Aneid. 776.
Add. Arrian. de Exped. Alex. VI.
Kal émBas ris veos, amd ms "pepas ex
xprons diddns éonevdey eni ror wora-
poy, roy r “Axeivny Euvertxadov,
Tr? ‘¥8dory. Et, ’Exet be oes Te
rT? mpomaropt omeicas, cai “Appeort, cal
Trois GdAas Geois, Soas aire Pines,

which could ear first to Acgina.

EYITPA®HSE Z. VI. 32, 33.
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.2.
, > # 3 “A X € \ > N 7 ”
pexpt Aiyivns érootvro. Kat ot pev és thy Képxupayv, evOa.
ep kal TO GAAO oTparevpa Tov Lvyppayov Evvedéyero, 1Tei-
yovto adixér bas.

349

A N
"Es d€ tas Lupaxovoas myyeAAcro prev ToAAayobev TaA4
BIEpL TOU eEmimAou, ov pevTot emoTevero emi ToAvY ypovoy
Oymp 91.1.2. gudev. aAAa Kal yevopevns éxxAnoias €AéxOn-

SYRACUSE. : ; a - ‘ ;
The rumours of the TAY ToLwoibe AOyot aro TE GAAwY, TOV [EV

expedition reach 8y-
racuse; aud are vari-
ously received.

10° Epyoxparns
pevos eid€evat

XXXIII.
“ Sof viv

s a a “”~ A
WUOTEVOVT@Y TA TEPl THS OTpaTEias THS TOV
> , “~ \ A > 4 Ul \
A@nvaiwy, rav de ra evavtia Aeyovray, Kat
e¢@ ‘ > “~ e ” 97
0 “Eppwvos mapeAGwy avrois, ws cadas oio-
b! “A (
TA TWEpl aUTaY, EAEye Kal Tapyver TOLAOE.
¥ \ 4 Ao”
“"ATIISTA pev iows, domep Kai aAXot TwWES,
Wept Tov émimdov THs aAnOcias A€yew, Kat
’ 4 a N A N “A 3
© wyYOOKM OTL OL TA fn TioTA SoKoUVTa eEivat

SPEECH OF
15 HU NMOORATES. & 7 A€yovres 7) amayyéAAovTes ov povoy ov
Let us not deceive

ourselves. The Athe-
ninns are coming to
try to conquer Sicily.
Let ts not despise
them, nor yet be afraid
of them ; and the very

| magnitude of their

| 2O armament makes its
failure more probable,
as it will make our
triumph more giori-
ous.

A “~
“ qeiBovow, GAAa Kal adpoves Soxovory eivat’
C4 A » ,
“ Gums de ov xaradoBnbets exirxnow, Kwdv-
a ] ‘\
“ yevovons THS TOAEwS, TreiOwY ye E“avTOY oa-
“ déarepoy Ti érépov eidws A€yew. “AOnvaiors
~ 4 ~
“yap éh’ nuas, 6 mavy Oavpacere, TOAAT
'¢4 ~ @& \ ~ \ ”~
OTparia Gpynvrat Kat vavTixh Kat freCicyt.
“ pac y pe Eyeoratwv &v ayia Kal
mpopacw per "Ey ppaxig
“ A f
(83, 34.) “ Acovrivoy xarouicel, TO b€ adnOes DixeAtas

2. Euvedéyorro R. émeiyovto V. 4. woddaxdbey kal ra L.0.P. _avraydbev

ra N.V.h. g. émorevovro K. 6. xallom.R. 8. orparias E.F.H.L.O.
P.V.d.f.g.h.i. ris | om. L.f. ras amd K. re xal e. 9. d6nvav A.B.E.F.H.c.g.
ravavria Q. 10. capas] avrds g. 11. rade d. 14. py Ta RF.
17. dues ov V. 18. ye| om. i. yé re R. 20. tyas A.B.E.F.H.K.M.N.R.V.
b.c.e.g.h. Gavpafera P. 21. weCixne A.B.E.F.G. we{y g. Bekk. 2.

22. mpopaces e. 23. xarounoe A.E.F.H.N.R. et V. sed « superscripto f.g-h.i.

. rowide Adyar] i. e. “ such as those
“that follow from Hermocrates and
“ Athenagoras.” The first represent-
ing the sentiments of those who be-
lieved the truth of the reports, the other
those of the incredulous party.

21. we(icy | The grammarian Thomas
finds fault with this word as poetical,
and says, that although Thucydides

has used it, it is better to use me({ds in-
stead of it, “as Demosthenes does, and
‘‘ all other writers.” LDe{:eds however
is to be found in Xenophon, Memorab.
III. 6, 9. and Cyropeed. II. 4, 18. in Di-
narchus, Polycles, p. 96.5. Reiske; and
in Aristotle Rhetor. II. 23. (22, 5.) and
probably in many other places. But it
should be noticed that in the passage

350 ©OOTKTAIAOYT
SYRACUSH A.C. 415. Olymp 91.1.3
“ érOupia, pakiora Sé THs nuerépas moAEwS, TyyoUpevot, El
¢4 s ”~ e 4 “ ¥ cd e 4 9 4
3 Taurny oxolev, padiws Kai tadrAa eLew. ws ovv ev Tayet
“ rapetouevov, Opare amo Tov UTapxovTaY ST@ TpoT@
6 , 9 ~ 9 ‘ ‘ a a
kahNoTa apvveioGe avrovs, Kat pnre Karadhpovnoayres
c a VA > 4 ~ a
agdpaxrot AnhOnocobe, pyre amrrnocavres Tov Lvperavros §
4 aueAnoere. «i O€ TH Kal TioTa, THY TOAuaY aUvTaY Kal
“ Suvapy pn éxAayyn. ovré yap BAamrew nuas TAciw oiot
“re eoovras 7 wacxey, oof bre peyar(m oTordw erépxovTal,
“ dvadhercis, aAAG wpos TE TOUS GANoUS SimeAtoras TWoAV
“ duewov (uadAov yap erAnvovow éxrdayevres nuiv Evp-10
“ uayxeiv), Kal Hv apa h KarepyarepeOa avrovs, 7) ampaxrous
“cf we > 9 Q ‘ ‘ , ’ e
av ebievras ardowpey (ov yap Sn, un TUxwol ye ov
“ rpord€éxovrat, hoBovpar), xaddorov bn épyov nyiv Evp-
5 Bnoera, Kai ovx aveAmurroy emotye. oAtyot yap bn oroAoe
“ weyarot, } “EAAnvoy % BapBapwy, modAv aro THs éavTay Ig
“ grapavres kar@pOwrav. ovre yap mielous Tay évolKOUYTOY
‘44 “ 9 a . 4 ¢ A e A ‘4 4
Kat aoruyerover épxovra: (ravra yap wo Séous Evvi-
“ crarat), ny te Ot aropiay rev emcrndeiwy év addorpig yD
“ charac, Trois émiBovAcvbeiow dvopa, Kav Tept ohiow
x3 > a A 4 4 ¢g 4 4 “
6“ aurots Ta MWAELW TWTALWOLY, OS KaTaXETTOVTW, OMEP Kal 20
“*A@nvaio. avrot ovrot, rod Mydov wapa Aoyov moAda
I. padcora K. 4. kal pi) Karagp. L.N.V. 5. dnp bionebe G.
correct, C.m. émurrngavres 6. duehnonre G.m. et correct 11. f]
adpaxrovs C12. arocopey K. 7 87 c.g. ¢

ei g.om. N.V. pe
edexorro K. = dpyor corr. F.L.N.O.Q.R.V.c.f.k. Haack. Poppo. 14. 89 fn K.
dro Poppo. Goell. vulgo et Bekk. amd. moddol 4 axo V.

iperépas L.

15. os om. A.B.h.
17. yap ind ee K.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.g.b.i.k. Haack. he -Goell. Bekk.
vulgo fuvloravra K.Q. 20. sraiwow A.B.F.H.V.c.g.bi.
Goell. Bok ee bial Se Poppo. vulgo rraicwow. _— ral ol abnvaios Q.V.

in the Cyropedia, the best MS. reada
we{y, and not we{cxn; and in Isocrates
also, where the old text (Philip. p. 98»
C.) was Suvapuy nal wefucjy Kai vaut

Bekker has altered it to me{jy, on t :
authority of the Codex Urbinas, or G.
The more correct our editions of the
Greek writers become, the more we
find the text in agreement with the
rules of the grammarians. Since this

note was written, I see that Bekker in

hia latest edition of Thucydides, 18 2s
has here also substituted we{q
we(iny

IQ. nye ren odiow avrois—rraiscw
See note on I. 69. re j }

20. Grrep xai ‘A vatot Tpia wpaypa-
reverat did rovrev dy pér, ep éAsiot
woijoa Tovs Zvpaxovciovs THS vinns, os
cong ead Téy AOnvaiay wepi av-
Tous, OvREp Tpdroy dopdadnouy of Mydos
orparevoayres éxt rip ‘Edda érepow

EYTITPA®HS Z. VI. 33, 34. 351

SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 1. 2.
“ gharévros, emt TO ovopate ws emt "AOnvas qe, nuén-
“ @noay, kal nuiy ovK avéeAmitov To TowvTo EvpByvat.
“XXXIV. Oapootvres oby ra Te avTov mapacKevaCwpeba,
“ nal es TOUS DixeAovs mWepmoVTEs TOUS ev paAAoV BeBawra~-

5 Let ws then apply for “ wefa, Trois de hidiav xai Cvppayiay Trepo-
aid in every quarter, és a ¥ \ - ;
both in Bicly, in * eOa mrouirOal, es Te THY aAAnY QKeALay
Greece, and elsewhere. ¢¢
Let us prepare our
own resources. And
I should urge you to
anticipate the enemy’s
arrival, to wait for

ZO them at Tarentum, to
dispute the very pas-
sage of the Ionian gnif.
This I think would
make them abandon
their enterprise alto-
gether, for they pre- ¢¢
guime now on our being

15 afraid of them.

meuTopev mpéeaBes, SnAovvTes ws KoWos 6
“ xivduvos, Kal és Thy "Iradiav, ros 7 Evp-
“ paxiav Trompeba nuiv, y pn Séxwvra ’ABn-
“ yaiovs. Soxet S& por nai ées Kapyndovasz
“ y gs 4 > . s #

GyevOY ewos Treurpat. ov yap aveAmurroy
“ qurois, GAN’ aet dia GoPov eiol, un more
“ °AOnvaio. avrois emi tTyy wodAw eAGwou,
@OTE TAY ay lows vopioavres, ci TASE TpON-
6 a ~ 3 , 3 9 V4

govrTal, Kav oes ev Trov@ eat, eOeAnceiav
ce tf 4 , aA ~ a »3 « # 4 “4

nyiv rot xpupa ye 7 pavepos, n €& Evos ye Tov TpoTou,
“apuivet. Svvarot o€ eiot padiora Tay viv, BovdnOertes’

N N a
“ \ypucov yap kai apyvpov mieioTov KéxTnvral, OOev & TE
1. ert} om. G.

én’ aOnvas.

éxt aOnvas C.E.F.H.K.R.V.e.f.g. shia ay vulgo et Bekk.
.G.K.L.N

2. Totovroy O.V.

pecs rs wen
Evppaytay rompeOa A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.M.N.O.P.R.V.

spooncovra h. mpocicovras d. srowjcovras g. 15. xdy K.h. vulgo xal dy.
16. epupa } L.O. — rou] srov K.

de, rd pedvous Zupaxoucious, dy xaropbd- I. éri rg dvduart] Est “ propter

aowot, Soxeiy vevixnxevas tous AOnvaiovs,
éreidy) ent Zupaxovaious éxeivor mpon-
youpevas orparevovra (xai ydp roy
Mydor trd mavrev vernxnévoy ray ‘EX-
Ajver tnd pdvoy rev "Abnvaiwy yrric Gas
vevonicba oa rovro, ors ex ’
Adyos hv orpareveww avréy). rpiroy 8e,
Gradhafa rot PdéBou rovs Tupaxovaiovs.
éxel yap xararendryaowy axon rovs ’AOn-
vaious venxnxéras roy Mndor, mapadbet-
nyvoww avrois ore 6 Midos avrds wept
daurdy mraicas ta mheiw rH dd€ay THs
at éxeivors mporéOnxev. SCHOL. Thu-
cydides in mente habebat scribere, érep
xa) id eee érabov, ve in di 1

explicationem ejus verbi, seri Wugn-
@noav, addit. GOLLER.

AGnvas

“istam famam,”’ “propterea quod ita
“ predicabatur.” Haack.

16. ffroe xpida ye } avepds] “ Se-
*“‘ cretly at least if not openly.” In
these expressions the Greeks follow a
different order from ourselves, as with
them the more likely supposition is put
before the less likely: whereas we
should naturally say, “either openly,
“or at any rate secretly.”” Com
Herodot. LIT. 140, 5. dvaSéBnxe y F
ris # ovdels, “ only one or two, if any ;”
and Aristotle Ethic. Nicomach. I. 8, i
éy yé re) kal rd wAeiota xaropGovy. “In
cal at any rate, if not
6 gen ys

©QOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUSE, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1. 3.
6 f \ wv 2 ~ 4 be \ »* A A -
3% qrodepos Kal TaAAAG EvTOpeL. TrEUM@pmEV OE KaL ES THY LAKE

352

9 “A b 7
“ Sainova Kat es Kopw6ov, Seopevor Sevpo xara taxos Bon-
“~ ~ ~ a
4% civ, Kai Tov éxel moAeuov Kuve. 6 Sé padwTa eyo TE
6 t > e “~ é N “N a 0 Ce od >
vou emixaipov, vpets te Oia to EvvnOes novxov KLoT
~
“ dy o€€ws meiPorOe, Ouws eipnoetar. LikeA@Ta yap ELS
“ Oédousev Evprravres, et Se py, OTe TwAcioTA pe Nuon,
“ kaOedAKvoavrTes Gray TO UTapxoy vauTixoy peta Svow
<4 ~ ~ 9 ~ | @ 4 2 T 7 Q
pnvow tpodys, amavrnoa A@nvaios és Tapavra xa
“dxpav ‘lamvyiav, xat OnAov Toinjoae avrois ort ov rept
44 wn“ , , 4 es AN A ~ ? ,
tT VueAiat mporepov eorat 6 aywv 7H TOU Exeivous TEPatar 10
rad A ?
“ @nvar tov “lovoy, padwor’ ay avrovs exrAn&apev, Kai és
6 N 0 4 e a \ > 4
Aoyiopoy KaTaoTHoaey OTL oppoueOa prev ex didrias
Q a“
“ yapas pudaxes (vrodexerae yap nuds Tapas), ro dé zreé-
“ Rayos avrois ToAV TEpatodaPar peTa TaoNS THS mapa-
“a \ ~ “A n~
“ axeuns, xaArerov O€ dia mAod phKos évy rake: peivat, Kairs
“ nui ay everiBeros ein, Bpadeia re kal Kar’ GAlyov mpoomi-

1. eal om. R. 2. és ri képw6oy d.i. dedpo] om. K.
BonOnoew R. 3. €ym vopile g. 4. tyets be Lf. 6. Bedoner g. tpay
d.ik. 4. peOedxvoavres g. mpouTapyoy i. 8. rdpayray g. . Gxpay }
DrAnv di. 10. ris oixedias Haack. mpwrove. 10. Tov] rdi. 12. appdpeba
E.F.G. 13. v0] Sed. tpas A.B.F.H.b. 14. wepaovra K. 15. retwar]
elvas C.G.K.L.O.P.e.f.k. 16. everiBérws A.B.F. Bpayeiad A.B.E.F.N. pr. manu.

. wept try Zuedrigt.] Semper, ni Homer, Iliad, XVII. 132:
fallor, genitivo utuntur; hic certe ris Alas 3 dup) Mevorriddy odxos ebpd madinpas

Zixedias ob. rod. Doprex. But may = pire: ge of
ornne, &s tls re Adww wep) olor réxecow.
not the sense be a little different from , | 4 Odyssey, XVII. 471:

that of wep) rjs SexeAias? and may it

not signify not only “fighting about
“ Sictly,” i.e. concerning Sicily, but
“‘ fighting,’ as it were, “over Sicily,”
i.e. about tt, in the double sense of the
word “about,” which signifies neigh-
bourhood as well as relation. In Tyr-
teeus, the words wep) 9 marpid: papya-
pevov do not seem to mean exactly the
same with ys mept ryode paydpeba,
which follow a few lines afterwards:
the dative appearing to express “‘ fight-
“ing tn our country to defend it,” while
the genitive simply expresses “ fighting
‘**to defend it.”” See Poete Minores
Greci, vol. I. p. 432. Compare also

évhp wept ofo: waxeduevos xredrecow.

II. xal €s Aoyiopoy KaracTpcaiper
Kal rrownoaipey avrovs ev dpovrid: ea
dadoyiopp yevéoOa. SCHOL.

13- x@pas dvdaxes] Aciwet rH Texe-
dias. SCHOL.

16. everiBeros ein] Evertyxeipyros ypiv
€orac 7 Suvayis a’ray, Boabées Te wre-
ovea dia Tov €v TO WeAGyeL Kaparoy, cal
ovx dOpéa. SCHOL.

everiGeros} Edxodos els erideow, ros
le a exponit Thom. Magister.

UK.

kar’ dAtyoy wpoonimrovoa| This read-
ing, which is given in the Venetian

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 34. 353

SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.2.
“qrovoa. et 0 ad Tp TaxvvavTodyTt abpowrépy, Kouvhicay-§
“ res, mpooPadouy, et ev KaTrais xpnoayro, exOoiped dv
“ Kexpnxoow, et O€ pn Soxoin, Cort Kai vroxwpnoa jpiv és
“Tapavra, ot de per odAlyov éhodioy os emi vavpayia
5 “ repaumbevres amopoiey ay KaTa xopia épnua, Kal 7 pévor-
“ res TroLopKolTo GY, 7), TELpmpEevoe TrapamAEl, THY TE GA-
“ Any tjapacKeuny omoAimoey ay, Kal Ta TOY TOAEWY OUK
“ ay BeBoua Exovres, et vrodéEowro, aOupotev. ware Eywye 6
“ rourp TP Aoyiou@ Yyodpat atroKxAjopevous avrovs ovd ay
10% aapat amo Kepxupas, aAX 7 dtaBovAevoapévous, Kat
“xaTrackorais xpwpevous, oroca 7 copev Kal ev @ xopig,
Baddow L.O.d.k. ephraere - ON rele? LOP a cree Bekit’ Cool

émbovpe? E. ériBoipeS A.B. 4. vavpayiay L.O.k. 5. dy] om.d. peAdAopres V.
q. drokimoey A.B.E.F.H.N.Q.R.V.g.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo drodelsxote.

1. ef & avrg C.

wdrewv | rorkepiony Q.
dy Q. Sov éywye E.F.H.N.Q.V.k.m.
et Bekk. 2. vulgo aroxAecopévors.

capevouse, xopion F.

MS. V, and in the margin of the Cam-
bridge MS. N, is spain & the true
one, and has been approved by Duker,
and admitted into the text by the later
editors. It was evidently the readi
of the Scholiast, and is rightly explaine
by him ove d@péa. Compare V. 9, 1. kar’
6Aiyor Kal 1) dravras xuwduvevey. Also
IV. 10, 3. kar’ dAtyor yap payeirat.

I. dOpowrépp xovpicavres|"Hroe xov-
go dvres, P xarakindvtes drricw Tv
wrapagkeuny. SCHOL. _

g. ef 3€ pH Soxoin] UpooBadev 8n-
Aovérs. SCHOL.

5- meparwberres| Eis roy Tdépayra 8n-
ovért. SCHOL.

dropotey Gv] Els amopiay xaraorn-
covra Tay emrnielay, SCHOL.

6. moXdtopxoivro vy] ‘ Would be
“‘ blockaded,”’ i.e. would be cut off
from all provisions, and so obliged to
surrender. Poppo asks, how could
they be blockaded by the Syracusans,
if the Syracusans had retired into the
harbour of Tarentum? But there should
only be a comma at Tdpayra, and then
the difficulty vanishes.—“‘ If when their
“ light squadron arrives on the coast we
“* do not choose to fight, we have only to

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

8. el pn trodefowro L.O.P.Q.

et] om. C.k. dupoiey

oppo. 9. droxhyopevous Poppo. Goell.
- 10.

2
OUK

BovAevoapévovs L. 11. xpn-

“< go into Tarentum, and the enemy will
‘* then be at a loss what to do ;—for if he
** stays on our coast we should blockade
“ him, employing our ships in cutting off
“‘ his supplies, without risking a general
action.” Hermocrates does not mean
that his fleet was to be laid up or remain
inactive at Tarentum, but that it might
retire thither when it was convenient,
and then come out again to harass the
enemy without fighting him. }

mapanAei| Toy Tdpavra 8ndovdrs’
ScHOL.

4. xal rd Tay wédewy] Kal, ovx «ldd-
res BeBaiws, ef al wddras vrodétovras
avrovs, aGuyotey dy. SCHOL.

8. dévpotey] The Scholiast in his
interpretation reads adOvpotey dy, and 80
it is in one MS. of Thucydides. But
the Gy with the participle ¢yovres is
meant to include the verb also. ‘“‘ As
‘they would not be sure whether the
*¢ cities would receive them, they would
‘* be discouraged ;”” as if it were ovx dp
Zyorey xai da TovTo GOvpoiey, Compare
weiBot ay, ef reibor, areboins 8 tows.
fEsch. Agam. 1056. and Herman. de
Regulis Syntacticis, Append. XI. ad
Viger. p. 757.

A&

354 OOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUSR A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.2.
“ eLwobnvas dy Ty Opa és xepova, 7 Katardayevras TO
“ gdoxyTp Karadvoa ay Tov WAodv, GAAws TE Kal TOD E-
“ wElpoTaTOV TOV OTPATNYOY, WS EYD GKOUVM, AKOVTOS T7yoOU-
“ uévov, kai acpévov dy mpoparw aBovros, ei Te a&wxpewyv
1“ adh’ npav open. ayyedAoipeOa & ay, ed olS Sr, exis
“eo qAciov’ tav S avOpamwy mpos Ta Neyoueva Kal ai
“ yepos ioravtat, Kal Tovs mpoemtxepovvTas, 4 TOS ye
“ éxiyeipovat mpodnAovvTas Ort apuvodvTa, paddov metho-
8“ Bnvrat, icoxvduvous tyoupevor. Gmrep ay viv *A@nveios
“ wabouv. émépyovTa yap nplv ws ovK apuvovpevos, Se- 10
t A 4 b 4 2 N td
“ xaiws KaTeyvwKOTes, OTL avrovs ov pera Aaxedatpovicw
ec 2 / 9 > ow 3 , d “”~
édbeipopev’ ei SO Worev mapa yvopunv roAunoayras, TP
“ gdoxyr@ padAov av KatamAayeiev 4 TH amo TOD a&AnBods
9% Suvape. meiberOe ody, padioTa pev Taira ToAunoarres,
2. dumeipwrdrov N. 5. ag’ | sap’ d.i. MAolpeba A.B.C.E.F.H.N.c.m.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo d eine. 6. Pry tao L. Aeydpevaalf. 8. spoc-
3nAovvras R.f. duvvovras ABE. cg bh. 9. dowep B.h. viv of dOnvaia K.

10. duvopévots Epyov k. duvvopévacs 12. roApnoavresk. 14. weiOerOas
correctus C,

1. éwobjvas Gy] “Exmeccicbas riw yeiew vq ampocdoxHrovs Has avrois
Katpdv Tov mov els xetuGvas. SCHOL. - Y rerdgaerOas, qrep tH Ovrape: Hyer.
Cg ge ay ty Spg és yxeava] ScHou.
‘‘To be prevented from acting at the 14. weideobe noapres—érot-
“proper time by the lateness of the pd(ew, xal mr ] This is a re-
“season, and so be obliged to run markable instance of varied construc-_
pate oO ae Sa the Bibs ih rate “ ‘Take ny Role i if I could,
mpare Herodot. I. 31, 3. éxxAnidpevos “ hope so muc it by venturing
7 Spy, and Cesar, Bell. Gallic. VII. ‘on this bold plan; but at any rate, ;
11. “‘Diei tempore exclusus, in pos- “ take it so as to provide, &c. and so,

‘* terum oppugnationem differt.”’ ** as to feel that contempt, &c.” I[ei-:
2. rov ¢umetpordrou ray orpatyyav| Oer8e mapacr_vas wavyri is indeed no!
Téy Nixiay Neyer. SCHOL. very clear construction, but yet the:
4 dfidxpewv] *"Afiduayov, BéBaoyv, sense ia clear, “that what Hermocrates
moroy els agvonaxiay. ScHOL. ‘* said ought to convince them that
9. looxwdvvous iyyousevos] “Hros é» “there was no wisdom in despising
dpolp xwivre KxatagTnoovras airovs, } “ their enemies ;” the words sapacri-
icoradeis. SCHOL. va: wavri being intended to depend on

10. Sxaiws] Td dixaiws dvvarat péy weidecGe, and not on an abstract word
kai mpds 1d éépxovra: apBaverOa, such as det or xypn. Duker saw this,
Bixaiws érépxovra’ Suvara: 8€ xai mpds and translated it accordingly, “ Auseul-
7d xareyvoxdres. SCHOL. “ tate mihi in eo, ut , et quisque
12. rp ddoxyrp paddov, x. tr. A.] “ sibi persuadeat vel in animom im-
Compare I]. 89, 8. and the note “ ducat.”
there. ravta} Td dyrefoppnoas dnl rove
13. paGAAov dy] MaAAop Gy xaramda- ’AOnvaiouvs. ScHOL.

SYTTPA®HE Z. VI. 34, 35.
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.12%
“ei dé pn, Ort raxiora TaAAa és Tov moAquOY Erommace,
“Kal mapaornven Tavri TO ev KaTadpovely Tous émuvras
“ev tov épyav TH ary SeixvvoOa, ro 8 Hon, tas pera
“ doBov wapacKevas arpadeoraras vopicavras, ws emt KwW-
5“ duvov mpaccew xpnoiwerarov av EvpRnvat. of de avdpes
“al emépxovrat, kal ev wA@, & O15 Grit, NON Eict, Kat Scov
“ ovrw Tapeow.”
XXXV. Kai o pev ‘Eppoxparns rocaira ele. trav Se
Lupaxociov o Snpos ev woAAT mpos aAARAovs Epids Hoa, ot
XO qo general opinion HEY OS ovdevt dy Tpor@ EAPotey of ’AOnvaio,
however believes the ow) GAnOy éeoTiv & Adyel, Tois dé, ei Kat eA-
rumours to be false; Q roa 8 , > NN > dy a
or, if trae, that therp COUEY, TL ay Spacevay avrovs & ri ovK ay peilov
> 4 “
fs nothing to be feared arremaouev ; GAA. O€ Kal Travu Karadpovoiv-
from the Athenians. res és yéAwTa erperov TO mpaypa. OoAtyov &
1g iv TO morevoy TO ‘Eppoxpare xat hoBovpevoy ro péAdov.
Q 5) a 9 4 a ‘4 ?
mwapehOav & avrois ‘A@nvayopas, os Snov tre mpoorarns a
2. sapaornre L.O.P.Q. srepiorivat b. . &vy] é& B.Q.R.e.f. cam Thoma
M.v. xarappove. 17 GAxp Tey épyen CG.LO.Picn. oF) 8) E. 4. €m
xivdurou A-B.H.N .g-h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. dsr) xevdtvour V. emuxcvOvvous
E.G. B- poraroy soon chara peal al atte ET,
Poppo. Goell. ; 0 xpnoiperara. . #8n] om. g. et prima manu N.
pe om. E.h. ey post €\dorey om. B. 11. o00'] of & A.B.C.K.L.0.P.
d.e.f-h.ik. et, correctus fortasse, EE. 15. xai] om. g.

355

éx’ ddelas, “* with 8e-
ition
verb.

expression sroveiy
“ curity:”? the noun and pre

abr@ Te mwohéup xal ri Kar’ airdy dy
Speig haiverba otvras Trav
évaytioy. épyor yap xkayravOa xal wodXa-

xou rov méAcpor Aeyer. SCHOL.
. v0 8 i To d€, ds hoBovpevous
risbovoy, aogaktotara mrapacxevaler Gas

xpne: . SCHOL.

rd 8 fin—EEvpSnva} “But at the
** present moment, to think that it is
“* safest to prepare in fear, and to act
“ag in a season of danger, will be
“‘ most for our interest.” ‘Qs dm xi»
dvvov, “tanquam periculo impendente.”’
Valla. ify’ a KewOuvoy eeems Jers
to signify “with danger,” i. e. “ when
‘‘danger is present.” It resembles the

being nearly equivalent to the

Q. €v—epd: foav—ol pév—rois 8]
Oratio variatur ut multis locis; scripeit
ol yey, in mente habens Aédyorres, et rois
dé, cogitans ¢8oxec. GOLLER.

II. ov8 ddAnOy doriy] In illo, quod
sequitur, rots de, major difficultas est.
Est enim plane durum, nominativis, ol
pay, et GAdos de, interponi dativum rots

(. Sed, quia primo nominativo of péy
non adponitur verbum, sed supplen-
dum relinquitur, hic quoque orationem
potius apto aliquo ad sententiam verbo
explendam, quam scripturam receptam
mutandam, arbitror. Dux.

12. ¢ rs ovx dy peifopy ising

Meifova avriwabeiy tous "A@nvaious
dpaca. ScHou.
16. dnpov—mpocrarns} Miiller sup-

Aaz2

$56

OOTKTAIAOT

BYRACUSE. A.C. 418. Olymp. 91.1. 2.
3 Q 9 “~ tf MY }) wv A” rA ”~ y.
nv Kal ev T@® Tapovre milavwraros trois moAAos, EAEYE

TotaodEe

XXXVI. * TOYS per A@nvaiovs otis pr BovAcru
“ otrw Kaxas Ppovnoal, Kat vroxepious nw yeverOar ev-

SPEECH OF

“ Bade EMOovras, 7 Sedos ear 7) TH WOAEL OUKS

» \ ‘ , bS =e
ATHENAGORAS. edyous’ Tous Oe ayyeAAovTas Ta TOLavTa Kal

(36—40.)

Thee rumours are TEpiPoBous vpas mowvvTas THs ey TOApNS

tricks too palpable to
deceive us. The Athe-
g nians know their in-
terest too well to think
of wantonly provoking
the hostility of Sicily.

. ¥, wodAots] DAos K.
C.E.H.K.L.O.c.d.e.g.k. Poppo.
II. emAvyd{ovrat e.

poses this to have been the title of a
particular magistrate, whose business it
was to look after the interests of the
commons, and protect them from in-
jury, like the tribunes at Rome. And
e considers this office to have existed
in all the Dorian states in which the
government was democratical. For in-
stance, we hear of mpoordra: rov 8ypov
at Corcyra, (Thucyd. III. 70,4.) at Argos,
C pasion Tactic. 11.) at Heraclea on the
uxine, (Ibid.) at Mantinea, (Xenoph.
Hellen. V. 2, 3.) and at Elis, (Ibid. IIT.
2, a7.) Wachsmuth, on the contrary,
thinks that the term is a general one,
sometimes implying a particular office,
and sometimes not: but that, even in
the former case, the title of the am
trate was not 8nuov mpoorams, but
something else, such for instance as
énustovpyos, which is lost to us under
the general appellation. (Wachsmuth,
Hellenisch. Alterthumskunde, vol. II.
Append. I.) The name “capitano e
‘‘ difensore del popolo”’ given to a par-
ticular magistrate at Florence, whose
business was exactly the same with
that of the 8nu0u mpocrdrys; and to
Pagano and Martino della Torre, elected
to a similar office at Milan in 1240
and 1247; and the occurrence of the
term 8npov mpoorarns in inscriptions
would incline me to think that when
a particular office is meant to be ex-
pressed by the words, they were also

émavyafovra C.F.

“ ov Oavpalo, rns dé agvvecias, et pan otovras
“ évdnAat elves. of yap Sedwres idig re Bov-
“ Aovras Thy TroAw és éxmAnéw Kabiotavat,10 |
“Gras TE Kop Pow To aderepov ernAvya-
4. ourws C.F.H.K.e.m.

kaddse. (6, Be dyyéAd.
et Bekk. 8 dyyeAa. 7. tpas N.V.

R. enmndvydforra Q.

its official title. See Muratori, Dis-
sertazioni sopra le Antichit. Italiane,
Dissertas. 52. [Mr. Keightley has re-
ange me of Rethinas passages where
the expression 8rov mpoorarns is cer-
tainly not to be understood of any par-
ticular office, and he contends that nei-
ther is it to be so understood here. I
think he is very probably right, nor did
my original note maintain the contrary;
—but only that when a particular office
was meant, which appears sometimes
to be the case, djpou 9 irys and not
Snptoupyds, or any thing else, was the
proper title of it. ]

I. mOayvwraros tots srodXois] Ausd-
pevos meiBewy rovs woddovs. SCHOL.

4. xax&s povnca] Mepovs elas.
ScHOL.

8. ris 8é dfuvecias} “Evexa Oavpdle
dnrovdérs. ScHOL.

10. és exwdnéw xabiordvas] “Hou,
els pdBov éuBadety. ScHOL.

II. émndvyd{evra) Td ewdAvydleoras
emxpurravras. Ses (pnol) nowy go-
Bnoayres drrayras, roy tdiov PdSow dwo-
xpvyerra. ScHou. “ May get them-
‘* selves and their fear thrown into the
“‘ shade.” nAvyi yap f) oxed rai rd oxé-
ros, Hesychius. See Ruhnken on the
word émAvyd{w, in his notes on Ti-
meeus. It is rd oérepor, and not rie
odérepoy, because it refers to déos, re-
peated from dedksdres idig re.

t

BYTIPA@HE Z. VI. 36, 37.

SYRACUSE. A.C, 415. Otymp. 91.1. 2.

“ Covrat. Kal viv abdrat ai ayyeAla rovro Svvavras’ ovK
“amo Tavromarou, ex Sé avdpay, olmep aei Tade KwWOdCL,
“ Evyrewrat. vpeis d¢ Hv ed Bovdeinade, ovx €€ dv obro.3
“ ayyeAAovat oxorrobyres doyteioOe Ta. elxoTa, GAN é& dv
5% ay avOporrot Sewoi Kal roANGy Eurreipot, womrep eyo *AGn-
“ yaious afi, Spaveav. ov yap avrovs eixos [leAomovyn-4
“gious Te virodcrovTas, Kal TOY éxel TOAELOY NTH BeBaiws

357

“ xaraAeAupevous, én aAAOv moAELoy ovK éAacow €exoVTas
“ éOeiv, eel eywye ayoTray olowar avrovs, Ort ovy nels
10“ em’ éxeivous épyoueOa, modes TOTabTaL Kal obTw meyaAat.
“ XXXVII. Hi d€ 57, dowep Aéyovra, EAOotev, ikavwrépav
& nyotpat Zixediav TleAcrovnaov Starodeunoat, 6o@ Kara
And if they wore to “ TavTA apewov eEnpruTat, Thy Se jpetrépay
veel, waten, aaa V TOA QUTHY THs viv oTparias, as hacw,
15 — sles “ ériovons, Kal ei Sis toaavrn €AOot, odd
destruction would be “ KpElTOw Elvat. ols y’ erioTrapat, OVO trmovs
ree & axohovOnaovras, ovS avrobev mopurOnoope-
“ yous, el pn OAlyous Twas mapa Eyerraiwv, ovf omXtras
“ ioorAnOes Tois nuerépots, emt veav ye €AOovTas, péeya yap

1. éwayyeAla h. 2.amd|éeh. rade| ra évOade K. 3. ovyxerras A.B.
F.e.h. ovyxewra V.c.d.f.g.k.m. el ed Bovdéabe Q. 5. av] om. H.
rrohay N. 7. re] om. g. 13. €énprnra P.Q. 15. €AGy P. 17. axoXou-
@noayras R. 18. mapa] om.f. sapa éyeoraiov C.E.F.H.K.L.N.O.V.d.e.g.k.m.
Poeppo. et Bekk. sap’ éyeor’. aiyeoraiwy V. oS] Haack. Poppo.

vulgo
Goeill. Bekk. Libri ovd. 19. icomAnOas A. Goell. Bekk. vulgo icomdneis.

Kew Tov

2. dwd rabroparov} "E€ addyou oup- A
aTédparos. SCHOL.

3. Evyxewra:} “Awd xowod rd dyye-
Aiat. SCHOL.

ovx €& dy otro, x. r.A.] Compare
Aristotle, Rhetor. I. 16, 3. (c. 15, 17.)
miorrémpara 8¢ wept paptupidy’ paprupas
pev wh Exovre, Gre ex ray eixérov dei
x gaia Sri ovx fotw eEanarjoa ra
eixéra éni apyupie.

4- GAD’ ‘by by dvOpwros | "AAN’ €
dy ay 8pdcetay dvOparo 8evoi. SCHOL.

5. Seevoi] ’Avrl rod ouverol, ppdvtpor.
Scuou.

6. af] ’Aftovs tpyotpa: eva. Scu.

8 eXupévous| *Avrl rod xaraXe-

Leadras. ScHoL.

12. dcarodepnoas |
mérenov. Snrovdre mepryeverOas dia
mwodepov. ScHOL.

13. dpewor] Ths eXorovvjoov 8n-
Aovére. SCHOL.

17. aurddey| "Ex rs SixeAlas. SCHOL.

19. peya yap x.r.X. [“ The ships will
“ have saoauth to do to get to Sicily at
‘all, and to carry such stores of all
‘* sorts as will be needed,—they cannot
“‘ therefore carry besides an army large
“enough to cope with the population
“of a great city.”” There is no reason
therefore to violate the construction by
connecting, as I did in my former edi-
tion, the clause ryy re DAAny wapackxeviy
x.r. A. with odf dwAlras icordnOecs.]

358

OOTKTAIAOT

SYRACUSE. A.G 418. Olymp. 91.1.3
“To nal avrais rais vavot Kovdas rooovrov mwdovv Sevpo
“A aA 4
“ KopuoOnvat, THY Te GAAnY wapacKeuny Gony Set Ext woAW
re 4 é 5 ~ b) a A f @ A
a“ roonvde troprOnval, OvK OAlyny otcay., OTE, Tapa ToT-
6 n , id yy “a 5) 4 e 0
ovTOY ytyv@oKa, pods ay pot Soxodcrw, & modw érépay
é& , og , yoy ¥ ¥ .
TOTQUTNY, OTA Lupanovoai eiow, EAPouv EyovrTes, KALS
, A a ,
“ Guopoy oiknoayTes Tov TroAELOY TroLoWTO, OUK av Wayra-
“A 9 ,
“tract SuadOapyva, 7 ov ye On ev Tao TwoAcpia Leia,
“~ y, "4
“ (Evornoerat yap") orparowéde te éx veov Dpubevri, Kai
a Q “
“ &x oxnvidioy Kai avayKaias TapacKeuys, ovK eri ToAU UmrO
74 A“ e ? @ , ® , ‘4 4 a > Aa
TOY NueTepwy imméwv efiovres. TO Oe Evpmray ovd ay Kpa- 10
“A a) ~ v~ A
“ rpoat avrous THS ys 7yOmAL ToTOUT@ THY NMETEpay Wa-

“ pacKeuny Kpeirow vouiCo.

XXXVIII. aAAa ravra, oo-

But in truth the re- 6 grey ey A€yw, of Te "AOnvaios yryywoKovTes,

ports are altogether of
Syracusan manufac-

2. dcov B.E. det ut dceres pn ém -

érépay g. roravrny om. N.V. . Suopor P. . 89} om. i.
several C. puvbern E. g. oxnvidor «.
.O.P. otcd. 12. drepe.

3. Sore, sapa rorovroy ytyyaonw | Td
pev “mapa rocovroy ytyyaoKnw” rocov-
rov Siadépopa rois ra érepa Suryyed-
Novos’ 1d be Sore inrepBcBaca xen iva
ph gohotxopaves 7 Td oxApa, ovre

ouvrafat’ mapa Torovroy yryvooKko, Sore
poyts dy pot Soxovow ovx dy mavrdract

dcapGapnva of *AGyvaics. SCHOL.
wapt rocovroy ytyyaoke | I cannot see
how these words can bear any other
sense than that of, “to such a length
“do I carry my opinion ;” or, “80
“* strong is my opinion on the subject.”
If yeyyooxe could signify “to agree
si with Hermocrates,”” wapd rocovrop
ytyvaono might mean, as it is com-
monly interpreted, “so far am I from
“ agreeing with him.” But it can only
signify, if we take sapa rocovrop in this
sense, “ I am eo far from thinking ;”
which is nonsense. It seems then that
rocovroy must be taken to mean,
“ to such a di ,” “so strongly,” a8
in the eee given in Vi a e
Tocovroy 7 is, “so completely de-
6¢ feated?”” y
4.4 wou ye 31) &y wdoy wodepia Tuxehig

“ra operepa avray, ed oi Srt, ad{ovor, Kat

Ud

ye] Mrrot ye ev Zuxedia wdoy, worepig
xabeoraon. ScHou.

8. orparomédp re] Aires ypdbpevor.

CHOL.

éx vedw i8pvberr:| “An army settled
“im a camp immediately after leaving
“it’s ships,” and therefore necessarily
ill tae This is put in contrast
with «i wddww érepay rocaurny @d6oup
exovres. The words é« oxnndioy cai

dvayxaias xeuns do not depend
on efcdvres, but rather on dppd

or some similar word, eaderetacd.
‘“* Beginning their operations with no
* better base on which to rest them,
“than a set of wretched tents, and
“guch means as they only would be
* content with who were unable to

ScHou.
ovx ext wodv] The yac ow
ray nuerépor lrréov. SCHOL.

10. dy xparjoat avrovs Tis yas
iyyoupas| O88 dy dxofqvas avrovs els tiv
iw vopile durncecOa. SCHOL.

SYITPASHE Z. VI. 38.
SYRACUSR. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1.2
“ évOevde avdpes ovdre Gvra ovre ay yevopeva
“ Noyorowvotv, avs éye ov viv mpwrov, GAN’ 2
vain alarms of foreign ¢¢ 3S 3 7 4 ro a de a
wnemiea, that #0 they C& EWLOTALM, roe Adyots ye ToLoiTde, K
may cbiain from you << &4 ToUT@Y Kaxoupyorépots, 7 Epyots BovAo-
§ wands, t0 be used for “ wevous, KaTaMAnfavras TO Uperepoy TAROoS,
the destruction of your Py; 9 ‘ a , ¥ yas ,
sats, auTous THS TroAEws apyew. Kai déedorka pevrot
“ wmrore TOAAG TretpavTes Kal KaTopOoawcw, TuEis € KaKol
“ap ev te mabey wapev, mpopvddctacbal re, Kai aic6o-
“ wevos emekeAeiv. roryapros O¢ avra n ods Hwy OAL- 3
rT; ? \ e 4 , de AX b) \ , A 5]
10% yaxis pev novxace, oraces S€ wodAas Kal aya@vas ov
“srpos Tous moAemlous wAelovas 1 Mpos aUTHY avalpeirat,
“ rupavvidas Sé éorw ore xai Ovvacteias adixous. av éya4
“ qreipparopat, ny ye vueis CO€AnTE ErrecOat, pnore Eh oY
“ re qrepiudelv yeverOar, vas ev TOUS ToAXOUs TEMwy, TOUS
1s“ 8€ ra Towra pnyavwpevovs Kohalov, fy povoy avropd-
“ pous (xaAerov yap emruyxavev) ava Kal dy Bovdrovrat
“ pev, Svvavras 8 ov (Tov yap €xOpoy ovy dy Spa povov,
“ddA Kal ths Stavolas mpoapwverOan yp, ctrep Kat 7

359

party to fill you with

1. & dvd 3. Frot] etre Q. om. naa oec 4. ovK ére g.
% maramh (booras correctus C. jyérepoy E.N.Q.V.g uinrore] pyre i. 8. Post
pay wean cum E. oar fta oti ta etiam Elmeleve i] | dendbaodal ai le aic6a-
vopevos L.O.P.k. yap roc V. 8 gorw V.
13: Pad re K. fcceoba "Rete V. ad g ei poves L.P. povs
16. BovAwvras Ck. 17. pdévoy a. 18. mpocapivecOa +4
1. évOévde] *Ard rie xdews. ScHot. rE mets de raxol] barged d¢ 8a xa-
ore dy yerdpeva] Ody old re yeréoOas. clay ddvvarol éaper xal mpomcbér ba
ScHOL. rovs sovnpovs Kal aloBayduevor éwefed-
2. ot} Yevdéos Adyors ouvrs- Oey abrois. SCHOL.
@éacr. ScHOL. 12. Zorw dre wal dvvacreias ddixovs]

Pee roppilacdiaae Lloynporépors.
6. xai 3é80cxa perro} “And I fear
** too.” See Herodot. 1 96,2. Inthe
following words there is a difficulty, but
Bekker is probably right in placing a
comma after dyer, ting the same
a oe Labi AdEac Oat : ragake
poy Kaxol @pey ft, wply
éy rq wabeiy Sper. ev tito oy 3 2. and
the note there. And s0 Géller under-
stands the passage. Compare for a
expression dt Sper, ply se een VHT ox
29, 2. and wply II. 9,1

"Awd rowou rd avaperra. SCHOL.

duvacrelas ddixous | See III. 62, 4. and
the note there.

15. Td rowira Erxarapevove] “Hour
Tots kaxoupyous. SCHOL

p22) psdvor pbb acciapee ‘En’ abropapep

Aap Saver. erdy yap én’ atropepe
€xewy abrovs. Soran

16. xat Sy BovAovras per} "Ard xowov
7d xodd(eav. ScHOL.

by] “Evexa dndovérs. SCHOL.

18. ebrep nal pp) mpodvrakdperds ris
pore Elrep cai rdoxet Tis xaxds,
. spy alcOyras dy. SCHOL.

360 OOTKTAIAOY
SYRACUSE, A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 1. 2.
“ apopudaccapevos Tis mporeioerat), Tous & ad oAlyous Ta
“ udev edéyyov, Ta dé hvdAdccav, ta Se cal Sidackav’ pa-
“wra yap Sox@ ay pot oUTw@S amoTperey THs Kaxoupyias.
6“ Kat Onra, 6 moAAaKis eoxeapny, Ti Kai BovAcrbe, © vEed-
“ Tepot; morepoy apyxew 70; GAX' ovK evvopov. 6 Oe vopos 5
“ &« Tou pn SvvacOat vas paAdov, 7 Svvapevous ereOn art-
“ pwatev. GAA On py pera ToAAG@Y igovopeinOa ; Kat Tes
“ Sixatoy Tous avrous uy Toy avTav akwicba; XXXIX.
“ dyoet tis Snwoxpariay odre Evverav ovr’ icov
“ elvat, Tous dé exovras Ta Xpnuata Kal apxety 10
“ dora BeAtiorous. éyw O€ Ont, WpeTa pev
“ Sypoy Evpmay avouacOa, odtyapyiav Se

In spite of all the abuse
of the aristocrats, let
us uphold the compre-
hensive fairness of our
democracy, against

those who in their folly : 3 2 ‘ ; s

3
or wickedness seek to 66 Epos, €7TElTA duAaxas fev apioTous éivas
overthrow it.

4 A td a a
“ yonuatwv tous mAovaiouvs, BovAeioa 8 ay
66 r a ‘\ “~ é a > o ww
BéArura rovs Evverous, kpivae 5 ay axovoavras apiorats

I. mpomnoerat i. mpootreicerat g. Dukeri, rpoorecetras g. Gailii.
kalom.Q. §.edvoyovP. 7. 69] om. L. a ie g- 9.7
dnpoxpdrecay F. 10. 8¢ €xovras C.E.H.L.O.V.c.f.g.h.ik. Poppo
Bekk. & ¢yovras. 11. BeArious C. wparov N.V. 12. £vpway} om. P.
13. Gretra Se Gudaxas d.i. 14. BeBovActoba e.

I. ra pev edAéyyov) “ Bringing their
“ evil designs to Nght.”

another by the tie of companionship in
arms, and forming also a political éra:-

2. €éyyov] “Hyouw havepas deixvvav.
SCHOL.

4. doxevapny| “Hyouw kar édyavurdy
ém ovrvoias €oxov. SCHOL.

rixal BovrAeabe, vecrep}| LIpds
roy ‘Eppoxparny droreives tov Adyov.
ScHOL.

& vedrepo] Miiller strangely sup-
poses (Dorier, II. p.160. note 5.) that
this word does not so much signify
*‘ young men,” as, “men desirous of
*‘ change,” novarum rerum cupidt. But,
in the first place, vedrepoe cannot have
such a sense in itself; next, the word
#on shews that there is a reference in-
tended to the age of the parties spoken
of; and thirdly, the young nobility
were at all times the most violent op-
posers of the power and interests of the
commons. Probably the “ young men”
here spoken of were the same with the
€ratpot of Hermocrates, mentioned VII.
73> 3; men bound to him and to one

pla, or union, for the furtherance of
the views of their party. See VIII. 65, 2.
69, 4. and compare Livy, II. 3. III. 1.
¥4. ae e ;

5. 6 Ge wduos, €x rou pi) duvacBa:} ‘O
de védpos kwvor eré6y dia rd nO.
varOa wpas dpyew, paddAow frep ads
duvauévous driudfav. Acye: BE wept raw
véov, Ors etpyovras ths apyys oid wépow
ovK aripadzevos, GAAd Kwdvdperos 8a
Thy nAixiay. TouréoTi, THY apioTocpariay.
ScHoL.

4. loovopetcOa:| *Awd Kowwot rd wrod
dais coxefdpny, ri «cat Bovdeabe.
ScHOL.

9. tov] Aixatoy. SCHOL.

11. Bedriorovus] i. q. érerndecordrovs.

13. pépos) Acie: ms médews. SCHOL.

15. xpivat 8 dy dxovoayras, x. r.A.]
Aristotle, Politics, III. 7. (c.
11,2.) rovs yap woAAots, dy exacrés dorw
ov owovbdaios ax)p, Spws évdexeras ovved-
Odvras elvas Bedriovs éxeivev, oby os éxa-

SYITPA®HE Z. VI. 39, 40.
BYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.1. 2.
“ tous moAAous, kat Taira opolws Kat xara pépn Kal Evp-
“ wavra év Onpoxparig. ivopowpeiv. Oodtyapyia Se rov peva
“ xwédvvev Tois, ToAAois peradiomot, tov 8’ wopeAiu@y ov
“ qXeoverret povov, GAAG Kat Evprav ahedouevy €xer’ a
véou mpoOvpovvra:, advvara
XL. aan’ ere nat viv, @

361

e “A tr.
5“ upeov ot Te Ovvapevot Kai ol
> ? , “~
“ev peyady mode Karacyxeiv.

The state will not fall
into the snare laid for
it. If the Athenians
do come, it knows how
to defeat them without
sacrificing its liberty to
the ambition of the
aristocrats,

“gavrov [aévveroraro,| ei jr pavOavere
“Kaka omevdovres, 7 auabkoraroi Léore] dv
“ éym olda ‘EAAnvav, } adixorarot, el eiddres
“ roAuare—arr roe padovres ye 7h pera-
“ yvovres, TO THS ToAEws EvpTacL Kowov

66 y e , A A a \ w#
av&eTe, TYNOApEVOL TOvTO pev ay Kat igo
A a A n~ ~
“ Kat mAéov ot ayabot vudy imrep TO THS ToAEwS mWANOOS
aA y I ~
“ peracyeiv, ei & GANA BovAnoecGe, kal Tov mavros Kwdv- -

Q.R.
xai tooy B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.
vulgo dy igor.

arov, GAN’ ws cuprayras. “And these
“things,” Athenagoras goes on to
say, “ each and all together, have their
“* just place allotted them in a demo-
‘“‘ cracy.” By ravra he means the claim
of the rich to have the care of the pub-
lic purse, of the enlightened to direct
the measures of government, and of
the people at large to decide on the
adoption or rejection of the measures
proposed to them.

2. loopospety] “Icorysdas dftovwras éy
8npoxparia of re mAOvVCL Kai of avveToi.
ScCHOL.

4. Evpray adedopevn exer] Ths ade-
Aeias bnAovdrt. SCHOL. ;

& tpaev of re Suvduevos nal of veor|
“Amep tpi ot te dAcyapyixol cal of véoe
wpoGupovvra: tavra €xew, advyarov dy-
ros €y peydAy médee Mayra TovTous exeLw.
ScuHo..

6. [dAX” ere xal viv x.r.A. That
something here is corrupt seems cer-
tain; I think also that the words aA’
érc xai voy belong to what follows, rd
xowdy abfere.—The simplest correction
would be to strike out the words 4 dyua-
6écrara— EXAnveyr, or else to omit the

8. xaxd omevdovres | xaraowevdorres
-0.Q.R.V.c.d.e.g.h.k.m. Haac
14. xevduvevoere L.O.P.

I. xara] ra M. xara ra E.F.G.H.N sla, 5 Poppo, od pépn.
m. L

4. rat] om.
12. dy

10. ye} om.
. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

two words dfuvermraro: and éore. The
present text seems to have been made
out of the original text and its marginal
gloss, both of which seem mixed up
together. Thucydides could scarcely
have written both déuverdraro: and
dpabéorarat. |

12. rovro pév av—peracyeiv] “That
“in the prosperity of the whole country
6 would share in equal, or even in
*‘ larger measure than the mass of the
‘s ga Tovro peréyew toov cat wéov
resembles the construction, V. 59, 1.
avurot ov wodA@ meiovs dcePOapncay,
and V.115, 1. Apyetoa—dcehOapnoay os
Gydonxoyra. And for the use of peréye-

ew with an accusative, see Matthise r

r. §. 359. obs. 2. Jelf, 535. obs. 1.

13. kal mdéov of dyabot buay] Oi dyaboi
wuay iryelobwoay raita Kai iooy elva,
kal mXéoy rou ioov, Td TaY aUTay pera-
oxeiv, dy xal raca 9 wédts. SCHOL.

ro tHs médews}] Td mace owas
apéeAiow Hs méAews, rovro abfere.
ScHOL.

14. el 8 Dada BovdAnoerGe} Ei 8é pes-
(dvov éhierOe, wdvrov orepnOnoerde.
ScHOL.

GOTEKTAIAOT
SYRACUSR. AC. 415. Olymp. 91.12
“ yejoat oTepnOnvat’ Kal Tav Touovde ayyeAiov, ws mMpos
9“ algOopevous Kal py emerpeyovras, amadAaynre. 1 yap
“ rods Se, Kal ef épyovras "AOnvain, apuvetras avrous
« atios aris, kal orparryoi ciow nyiv, of oxepovras aura.
“xal e tunt re abrav adnbés eorw, GowEp OVK Clopat, Os
“ apos Tas vperépas ayyedas KaramAayea, Kat éhopevn
“tjuas apyovras avdaiperoy Sovdciav emPareira, avra 5
“ 颒 avris oxoroica, Tous Te Aoyous ah Luar ws épya
“ Suvauevous Kpuei, Kal THY Umapyovcay éAevOepiay ovyi
“ &x Trou axovew atapeOnoerat, ex de Tov Epyp pvdacao- 10
“ wévn pn ercrperey, Weipacerar owe.”
XLI. Towra pev "A@nvayopas ceive. raov 5 orparn-
yov es avaotas aAAov pev ovdéva ert clave mrapeAOel,
2 One of the genera auros dé mpos Ta wapovra éAe&e rorade. “Ara-
a nnd ts te do, “© ROADS pay ov acappov ovre r€ye Twas és 15
an sartyinseantions | SAAHAOUS, OUTE TOUS axovovTas amodexer Oat,
and advising that pre “ arnog Oe Ta eoayyeAAoueva paAdov copay,
rate s5 tae bak meri ema

wT
arbavopévovs. 2. émorpe cA.E.F.R. émerperovras d.c.i.k. émerpéyorras G.
Gr maG. jlelA. 3.%deA. dyuvveireG. 4. aflouse.k. ;
ovras 5. 29] wev Q. om. pr. E. post rs ponit recens EE. 6. dew ayeion C.

atm) Bekk. 8. ép"] df’ L.0.P.Q. Sot G.
ceter éaurje.
10. @ C. 12. rowavra pey

Goell. Bekk. rocatra pév dad. N. rotavra b¢a6.C.e. ravra per 6 a6.V. tg. ets]
resK. 15.dsjom.K. 16. trodéxyecOuQ. 17. ewayyedAdpeva L.O.P.

1. &s wpds alaOopévous] *Avr! rou ws
spomcOncopéver cat pi) émrpeyydvroy
npev. SCHOL.

. cat eof pnt ti abrady, x. tr. X.
This is an unusual expression, instea
of el pndey atray. Yet the negative
seems required by the sense, in oppo-
sition, as the Scholiast rightly observes,
to el épyovra 'A@nvaior.

el tunt rt abray] Tovro dvyramotidora
mpos éxeivo, 9 yap wédes Hoe, Kal et
Epyovra: APnvaio:, apuveirar. xai el un
tt abrév ddnbés dori. ob dec tas tperé-
pas ayyeXias avéaiperoy Soudeiay Edeirat*
rovro ydp dort atOaiperoy dovdeiay
ér:Bareira. ScHOL.

8. roves re Adyous dg’ ipa] ’Awd

rowod 7d, ovK osc. ob olpas
olv,) drs rovs Adyous byes Tia
Suvacbas 7 drs er ScHoL.

. Umdpxovcay € iay i dua
ad rd eto cuplayiss fei
ScHOL. ‘3 ‘

10. éx 8¢ row, wn) T
éevbe play bg it lh ga €x als hs
Epywy p21) érirperey rois aatpouperns
atrnv. SCHOL.

II. p) ererpérew] “ By being on its
* in its actions, and not suffer-
“ing you thus to act with impunity.”
This sense of érerpéwee, “to allow, or
“to tolerate,” is not unusual. Com-
phd I. 71,1. of dy—fr ddicésora:, SpA

t st) ererpéworres. So I. 82, 1. gs, 1.

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. 41, 42. 363
BYRACUSR. A.0. 415. Olymp 91.1.2.
eo @ od ar e , ,
yarations shold be | OWMS €is TE ExacTos Kal n Evpraca TOAS
made to mest the rae & KadS Tous emiovras TapacKevacoueOa apv-
moured invasion,
theritwereannoumced “ veoOat. Kal nv apa pndey Senop, ovdeula3
or e aw aA
ay “ BraBn Tod tret TO Kowov KoopnOnvae Kai
5“ tirmows Kal Ordots Kal Tois aAAots, ols G WoAEMOS ayadAErat’
G a > a \ S%$-7/ x A e ~ °° a ~
Tyy © emedciay cat e&éracw avrav nyeis EEouev, col TOY
“arpos Tas modes Sucropray apa, és Te KaTaoKoTny Kai
“ ay rt GAAO haivnras emirndeiov. ta d€ Kal émipepeAnueba
“ 7dn, Kal O Tt ay aicOapeba, és vuas oiwouev.” Kat of perv 4
10 Lupakooot, Toravra elsrovros TOU oTparnyou, SteAvOnoay éx
tov EvAdoyov.
XLII. Oi & Piyyaion non €&v TH Kepaipg auroi Te Kat
of Evupayor aravres Hoay’ Kal mporov pev ere&cracw Tov
, 4 4 wv . y
oTparevparos kal ~uvragw, w@omep éueddAov
opuucicrOak TE KGi orparomebeves Oat, oi Tipe
EXPEDITION. Tayol éromoavro, Kai Tole Mepry veimavres Ev
It assembles at Cor. e¢
cera. an la Gee exaory éxAnpwcay, wa pyre Gua mAeovres
into three division. = @gropwow voaTos Kat Ayévwv Kal TOV émtTn-
deiwy ev Tais Karayoxyais, mpos Te TaAAG EvKOTpOTEpoL Kal
sopgous apyew wot, KaTa TéAn OTpaTNY@ TMpooTeTaypevor’

OL 91. %

15 PROGRESS OF
THE ATHENIAN

1. wéds} om. Q.

cevacépeba A.B.C.E.K.h.i. Goell. Bekk. zapacxeva-
ere

V.b.c.f.g.k. Haack. Poppo. vulgo mwapacxeva{dueba.
4. Tov fret] rovro P.d.i i. ro ye Poppo. Bekk. 2. “ ye Abreschius :
a Smdos xaiinmose. 5. dAAns fis H. fANeras
RaTacKorreiy A. 8. daiveras E.F.H. én

9. evoiroper h. II. gvAAdyou K

3. denoes H
** codices re.’ BEEK
6. dé emipenr. V. ao (Oe
pernOyva i. em rie rit K.M
12. of 3 dOyvaios aie be N.V. 13. én en’ éferacw E.H.K.V.g.h. 15. bp-
pica Q. rejom.L. 16. eroincay g. éy corr. F. Reiskius. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. legebatur ¢y. Correxit etiam Valckenar. ad Herodot. VII. 49,
17. Ga mdéovres Valckenar. ad Herodot. VII. 49, 3. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ibe
omnes avar)éovres. 19. ra Da EEHN.QV. fig.h. 20. orparnyay K.
rov Siameuwas és ras méneis, - that

pyder Benon] Mdyne SnAopérs.
a the insertion of the words rjv 3 ém-

Boro er

pla BAdBy—xoopnbyva)] “There péAcca»—efopey made a alter the
aa aA O bars #n the city’s being fur- construction to dcaropr
“* nished,” &c.; or, the harm of the 5. ols 6 wédepos dyidrerat] Ols yaipes
* city’s , bei furnished, &c. is no- séAcpos, dy xente. ScHOL.
* thin e conjunction re appears 13. emeferacw] “A second review of

. uous, and Poppo reads ye. This

ut cutting the knot: it is possible,
however, that Thucydides intended to
write rou re rd xowdy xoopnOnvat, nal

“ it; 3 i.e. upon its being now united:
there had been probably an ¢£éracrs of
the several parts of it before they left
their respective ports.

GOTKTAIAOT

CORCYRA, &e. A.C. 415. Otymp 91 2.

2érera Oe mpovrrepyyay cal és rnv "IraXiay cai Duediay Tpeis
vavs, eoopevas airwes apes ray wodewy SeLovrat.
elpyro avrais mpoamayray, Ores emuoTapevol KaTam enor.
XLII. pera d€ ravra roonde nbn Ty wapacKevy ‘ A@nvaior
dpavres éx THs Kepxupas és tiv LuxeAiav erepaodvro, Tpm)- §

CORCYRA, ke pel pev Tals Waoas Téocapot Kai TpiaKoVTa

The expedition cromes Ki ExaTOV, Kai Svow “Podiow mevrnxovropow
the Ionian gulf to Is-

pysia. The details of
its force are given.

364

Ka

(rovrwy "Arrixal pev oay éxaTov, ov ai pey
é€nxovra Taxeiu, ai & adAu orparwrides* rd
S€ GAXo vaurixov Xiov cal rav adAwv Evupayov,) owAcrais 10
8¢ rois Evpracw éxarov Kal mevraxwyiAios (Kai rovTev
"AOnvaiov yey avrav foay mevraxocio pev Kal xiAroe ex
KaraAoyou, éerraxooto Se Onres, emtBarat tov veav, Evp-
payor Se of cAN Evvertparevoy, of pev TOY UINKOOP, ot 3
"Apyetwv, mevraxoctol, Kai Mavrwéov cai pcbopopey mev- 15
TyKovTa Kai Suexoowot), Toforas de Trois wacw oydonKxovra
Kal Terpaxociots (kat rourwy Kpnres ot oySonxovra joay,)
cai opevSovnrats ‘Podioy érraxociots, xat Meyapevor Widois,
gvyaow, eixoot Kai exarov, Kal irmaywy@ mG, TpiaxovTa
ayovon immeéas.

1. és rivou.N.V. 2. deLavra Q

77) om. K.e.
vaiot h. 6. rérrapo: A.C.E.F.G.H. K. L. 6. c Pal ff k.m. i. f geiroa wevTnKoP-
répow c. et, a ex o facto, F. wevrnxovrépow C. — 10. dwhiras a 11. dé]

ol a6n-

om.K. 13. avray] om. i.
16. roféra: A.B.E.F.

13. éwraxdows de Oyres, en J
Hence vee hae: bet yy
dvvayus cal vaurixn, 8npoKx way.iray,
mas pie the Epibate, although acpi

oe the heavy-armed soldiers, were
yet taken from the class of Thetes. On
one occasion, an Athenian fleet was
oe by Epibatee iti from the

er classes, éx xaraddyou, (Thucyd.
vith 24, 2.) but this is nes be.
cause it was unusual, and was done in
a season of extraordinary danger. It is
probable that the state furnished arms
to the Thetes, when serving as heavy-
armed soldiers. See Béckh, Staats-
haush. vol. II. (Eng. Translat.
II. p. 266.) I hare, already confessed

pev] om. Q.d. et pr. manu N.
17. rpraxogiors K.

13. eae h.
19. cat ante im. om. P.

(note on III. 95, 3.) that I know not
how to explain the number of seven
aie ; eee ari of one
un ships e ships for
soldiers would seem to have abhor pac
Epibatze on the actual ; and
possibly the circumstance of there be-
Ing a e force of heavy-armed men
éx xaraX on the expedition, who
might help to man the ships if required,
may have induced the Athenians to
reduce the number of regular Epibatz
sa oy ae from ten to seven.
9. p| Scribit Schefferus de
Milit New IVs. pag. 258. naves irwa-

yeyous etiam é caunendens et éwirrayo-
yous vocari. Vix credo. Quemadmo-

of] om. R.

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. 43, 44.
IAPYGIA andITALIA. A.C. 415.. Olymp. 91. 2.

XLIV. Tooavrn 7 mporn mapacKkeun mpos Tov TOAELOV
terre. tovros de ra emirndea ayovoca: oAKades pev Tpia-
KOvTa olTaywyol, Kal ToUs otToTroLOUs ExovoaL
kai ABoAcyous Kai Téxrovas Kai Soa és Tel
Xurpov épyadeia, wdoia d€ éxarov [a] &&
avayKns peTa Tov OAKadwv EvverAe ToAAG
de Kai dAda Avia Kal oAxades Exovoror Evy-
KoAovOovy TH oTparia €umopias evexa’ & TOoTe TavTaA éx THs
Kepxupas EvvdieBadde tov lovoy xoAmov. Kai mporBadovoa. a
107) Ta0a TapacKkern mpos Te axpay “lamvyiay Kat mpos
Tapavra, nal ws éxaorot evmopnoay, mapexopiCovro Thy
"Iradiay, Tov ev TONEwY ov Sexopevav avTous ayopa oude

365

LAPYGIA and
ITALIA.
It proceeds along the
5 coast to Rhegium.
Ite reception there,
and from the other
Italiot cities.

I. rocaurn 8671. 4.800 0€ di L.O.Pk. doaemiG.m. 5. 4] om, N.V.
Uncis inclusit EoPee: 8. fvprayra e. g. fuvdiéBadrc A.B.C.E.F.H.O.R.
V.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo fvvdiéBadre. — mpoaBdddovea Q. 10. 9) sapa-
oxev saga L.O.P. sacaom.k. rdpavra os 1.

dum non iidem sunt érAira: et lrreis,
ita etiam alise dmcrayoyol, alive larra-
i. Hoc apertum est e Thucydide,
I. 56, 2. de expeditione Periclis in Pelo-
ponnesum anno secundo Belli Pelopon-
nes. "Hye & emi rév vedy drdiras ’AGn-
valey rerpaxtoxiAious, nai lirméas rpia-
xogious, €y vavoly immaywyois, mporor
rére €k rév madaay veay troinbeioas.
Et IV. 42, 1. "A@nvaios és rv KopivGlay
éotparevoay vavoly dydonxovra, xai dio-
xArios dwAiras éavrady, xal ev immayo-
is vavol, Saxogios lrrevcr. am
ibi distinguuntur naves, que drXiras
vehunt, i. e. d7As t, ab iis, qu
equos et equites. Idem ostendit hic
locus, in quo preter naves XL. ozpa-
timridas, una ismaywyds memoratur :
ille autem orparimrides sunt exdem,
quas cap. 31, 3. XL. dav: bs dixe-
rat Thucydides. Et sic etiam Diodorus
Sicul. ib. XX. pag. 775. alias facit
naves orpariwrixds, alias irmryous. Et
Polyb. I. 26. seqq. irmpyovs, quae aliis
mavibus adligate remulco trahebantur,
ab iis, in quibus milites et émara
erant, oe rit tee re] I
. tow O¢ éxardv—fvverre ee
with Duker that the relative 4 is better
omitted. "Ef dyayxns pera ray xddov
I interpret, ‘‘ pressed for the service as
‘* well as the alive of burden ;” for by

what follows, Sdxddes éxovows, it is
clear that both the mAoia and dAxades
first spoken of were employed by the
BON aE dodys } Articulus & i
€& avdyxns iculus 4 impeditam
reddit patel ih Hoc vidit Emm. Por-
tus, ob eamque causam, fuer: tan-
tum ad srAow referendum, et in his,
rovras dé, nxodovOovy supplendum re-
linqui, putavit. Mihi magis probatur
scriptura Cod. Clar. qui 4 ignorat. Ita
sine ullo supplemento oratio recte pro-
cedet, et omnia pendebunt ab uno
verbo fuvérdea. Verba ¢£ dvdyxns Aca-
cius in interpretatione preterit: Valla
vertit necessario: Portus, vi necessita-
tis coacta. Non liquet, que illa neces-
sitas fuerit. An hoc vat Thucydides,
heec privatorum navigia fuisse, et aucto-
ritate publica classem sequi coacta, quod
compre e naves dicunt Latini? Ita
sane videtur; nam, si publica fuissent,
nulla causa easet, cur id magis de his
solis diceret, quam de omnibus aiiis.
Ita quoque fortassis intelligendum est,
quod supra cap. 22. dicit, ovrorosots dx
ad puAdver nvayxacperous éupiobous.
UK.
12. ayopG ovdé does} “‘ Would neither
“ ge]l them provisions, nor allow them
‘* to enter their walls.”

366 @QOTKTAIAOY
IAPYGIA and ITALIA. SYRACUSE. A.G. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
“ b |
adore, dare dé xai Sp, Tapavros dé nai Aoxpay ovde
4 A 347 3 e , “~ + 4 3 A
rouTots, ews adixovro és Piytov ths Iradias axpwrnptov.
a “ a e a
3xai evravda non ROpoilovro, Kai é&w THs ToAEws, ws avTOUS
elow oun ed€xovro, oTparomedoy TE KaTETKEVaTaVTO ev TP
~ » , e ~ @ bd lag N > \ “A \ b)
rns "Apréubos tep@, ob) avrois Kai ayopay mapeixov, Kal Tas §
A > , e a 4 U4 \ e se
vais aveAxvoavres navxacav’ Kal apos [re] tous ‘Piyivous
Adyous eromoavro, akiovvres XaAnidéas ovras Xadxidevow
“~ e A A e ¢ y
4ovot Aeovrivots BonOeiy. ot Se ovde pef erépav ehacay
éveoOat, aA 0 Tt dv Kal Trois adda “Iraduoras EvvdoKy,
a 4 e A XN A 9 “ a f
gTovro trounce. ot S€ mpos Ta ev TH ZiKedXig Tpaypara 10
A
éxxorovy, Or@ TpoTe apwTa Tpocoigovrat’ Kai Tas mpo-
a > a ? , @ 4 s
mAous vais ex rHs 'Eyéorns apa mpocéeuevoy, Bovdopevos
A a wv a
eldévae wept TOY ypnuarav, e eoTw a Edeyov ev Tais “AOn-
yous ot ayyeAot.
ray . , 9 4 a? @
XLV. Tois d€ Supaxocios ev Tourm wodAaxobev re 76 15
a “~ a
Kai amd Tov KaTaocKoTMy cadpy nyyedAero Gre ev “Prryip ai
SYRACUSE. n 28 \ oe »_\ , l
On eee ine UNES Ell, Kat ws el ToUTOLS TraperKEvatovTo
lA “ , +) a? b wv
g trial of the ame raoy TH Yveuy, Kat ovKert TrrioTovy. Kal é
men egium,
Byrecamns preparein TE TOUS LiKeAous mWepiemenmoy, Oa pev dv-
est «6to)| defend \ ‘
pee Aaxas, pos de TOUS, TT pea. Bes Kai €$ Ta20
a A n
mepirodia Ta €v TH XOPZ Ppoupas ecexouilov' Ta re &v TH

2. plyevoy e. 3. 78] non habet Thomas M. v. evravda. Opoilero—
&éxero Q. 6. re] om. N.V. 7. rarxwWeas—xarydevow K. 8. 8¢
om. Q. ro. rf om. N.R. 11. mpocoivowro . spéomhous A.h
12. év rH di. 14. &yyeAat] alyeorraios h. 16. dwd] éx h.
om. BE. 21. wepurddca K.O.YV. et

I xevafowro yp. h.
H.N. et yp. A. et F. et correctus h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

wept wroia N.

vulgo srepirrAoca. Conf. Toup. in Suid. 4.p.255. povpodsQ.ef. éxdpuefori.
6. wpés [re] rovs ‘Prylyovs] The 15. woddaxdber re fdn—tryyéero]
omission of the conjunction re in two “ rts came in from all quarters;

MSS. has induced me to enclose it in ‘and from their own officers,

brackets, as according to the present
construction it is superfluous. But per-
haps here also Thucydides meant to
write mpés re rods‘ Prryivous—éwoinvarro,
—xal mpds ra—mpaypara éoxémouy, and
then changed the construction of the
latter clause, because of the words oi
3é ovbe-—roinoev, which had inter-
rupted the original course of the sen-
tence.

** they had sent to see how things were
“‘ going on, there came not mere re-
“‘ ports, but actual information to be
** depended on.”

17. ds éri rovros] “On the suppo-
“* sition that these accounts were true.”
So at the end of the chapter, és él
Tayxei wodewp xal Scov ob wapdvrs.

31. wepurédia] “ Stations of the wepi-
“ srodos, or national guard.” Ses the

RYITPAPHS Z. VI. 45, 46. 867
RHEGIUM. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2
WOAEL, Ory eLeravE Kal immwv, eoxorouv ei EevredAn eaTi:
“ wv € x 4 ~ 4 \. @ » ,
Kat TaAad, ws emi Taxel TroAg@ Kal OTOY OU TapoOrTl,
xafiorayro.
XLVI. Ai & €x ris "Eyéorns rpeis vies at mpordot
, e a 9 , b) Xe , » ?
5 Tapayiyvovtra Trois *A@nvaias es ro Prywy, ayyéAAovoa:
4 A A an ra > y 4 a e
nuRaium, OT! T@ peV ovK €oT XpyyarTa, a va
The Athenians at i
éoyovTo, Tptaxovra a ;
Pasar x » TP d€ raAavra pov age
by the shipe which ad KOL Of OTpariyyot evOus ev avian Hoay, ore2
been sent to Egesta to > ~ a 7 “~ > v4 Ss @
sce what aid in mo. @UTOUS TOUTO TE TPWTOY GYTEKEKPOUKEL, Kal ot
ney might be expected ‘° “ > > f , a
10 5 nee be expected “Przyivot ovx eOeAnoavres Evorparevew, ais

found that the athe 7rp@TOY npcavTo Tee Kai elxos Hv padora,
nian people had been A ; ~ ¥ ‘ / 25
decatved by the Ege- Acovrivey re Evyyeveis Gvras Kai odiow ael
tan ambassadors, and ° /, ay a \ , 4
Spe ae hid acai Kai T@ pev Nixig m poo Sexopevep
wealth of Egeta ws py Ta wapa Tov "Eyeoraimy, roy de érépow
roere trickery.

15 Kat aAdoywrepa. of de "Eyeorraio: rowovde 713

eferexynoayTo TOT, OTE of mpara mpeaBes tay ’AOnvaiov
WAOov avrois és THY KaTacKOTY TOY ypnpaTwv. &> TE TO EF
wv e A -~ » 4 > 4 » ‘ > / )
Epuxt iepov rns "Adpodirns ayayovres avrous erédakay Ta
avaOnpnara, duadas te Kal olvoxoas, xai Ovwarnpia, Kai
¥ N 2 xy 7 a wy S “ a“ 4
a0 GAAnY KaTracKeuny OvK OAiynY, & ovTa apyupa TroAA@ mAELO
Thy pw an’ orjiyns Suvapews xpnuarwv mapeixero’ Kai idig
fevices rovovpevor TOY TpinpiTay, Ta Te €E aurns "Eyéorns
EKTO PLATA Kal xpuca kal apyupa EvdAAEEavTes, Kal TA EK TOV
éoxérouy in marg. habet N. évréde F. 2. ra dda K. 4. al 8
éx ee 3 Ee apémohak. 6. Eee ean Ke pai a te sae a2

rdXavra pévoy i. gy ef
14. rept ACEP GHELNOLORY fe Haack Poppe
wepl. réov 88 érépoor i. cayro G.L. Of cas Te KL. L.
mpéros} om. f. 18. dredertay vr 19. pa Thy GdAny 0. 22. rpinpnray i.
faalang a Q. 23. éxm@para xpvoa P. recte, opinor. Bekker. Euvdé-

note on IV. 67,1. The eager of Jupiter 9. wad of ‘Pryivor] Scil. avrexexpov-
Olympius was made one of these posts: xeocay. “And the sig had also
seech. 70,4. Dionysius applies the term “disappointed them, at ang
to the several forts in the Roman terri- “counter to their hope

to which the inhabitants used to “ to join them.”’ For what ea |

retire for refuge during the pong: of Nixig 0, $y, ara
lg pe PN te q. Ro- 60 2G wt ete Ge. Ge 391. ©
-§6. See lao Thucyd. VII. 48,5. Jelf, 599- 3-

‘368 QOTKTAIAOYL
RHEGIUM. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
éyyus modewv cat Dowdy kai “EAAnvisoy airnoapevor,
4erepepoy és Tas eoTiaces ws oixeia ExaoToL. Kal TayT@Y ws
éni TO TOAV TOS aUTOIs xpwpevay, Kai TrayvTayoU Tro\A@y
awopevov, peyadnv thy exmAntw trois ex TOY TpinpeVv
a » > P

’"AOnvaios mapetye, Kal adixouevar és tas "A@nvas SuOponoay 5

e , \w# A e A > a > ?

5@S xpnuara moAAa idoey. Kai ot prev avrot Te ararnoevres,
a Q 4 , a ? N ” € 4 oe
Kai Tous aNAovus Tore weiavres, emetdn SinADev Oo Aoyos Gre

» wv 3 ”~ >» , N UA ‘ Q >» 7 9
- ouK ein ev TH Eyeorn ta xpnpara, woAAny thy aitiay €lyov
ura TOY oTpaTTav. oi S€ oTpatnyot mpos Ta Tapovra
éBovdevovro, XLVII. xat Nixiov pev qv yvapun mAciv eito
Plane of the three ge LEAWOUVTA TAaTH TH OTparia, eh Gmep pa-
nerals on this disco- 2 7 . oa ‘ ,

iD Niora exeuhOnoay, Kal nv pev Tapéywor
PLAN OF NICS. yonuata mavTi Te oTparevxpar. 'Eyeoraiot,
“N A , 9 A AN “~ Cho a
mpos tavta BovAeverOa, ei SE pn, Tais éEnxovra vavow,

4 ° @ 9 a , > a a ‘
ocacTrep nTHOavTO, agtovv SWovat avrovs Tpopny, Kal Tapa- 15
peivavras Ledwovrriovs 7 Bia 7 EvuBave SiadrAraka avrois,
Kal ovrw mapamAevoavras tas aAAas modes, Kal enidei-
Eavras pev tTHv Svvapw THs AOnvaiwy Trodews, SnAdoavras
dé ray és rovs didrovs col Evppayous mpoOupiay, amomAcy
oixade, nv un Te O¢ OAlyov Kai amo Tov adoxyrov 7 Acovri- 20
vous oloi te wow awpeAnoa 7 Tay GAdAwv TWA TOAGwY
7] \ a s “~ QA 9 ~ “
mpocayayécOa, kai TH mode Samavevras Ta olKeia py

1. Gowindy re ¢- z ages a i wodv B.F.K.h. 4. x) nye
r y ELF. Oppo e i as a 5. és]om.i. 7. hiber
Lt OP's. 8. ra] om. O. monAoe P, cient G. hy ij
yvioun hi. elas 11. SH See

15. doanep G.K. avrais i. abrois yayres SOE
ai L. giao P.k. avrovs ve B.E.F. F Ref. ri g-h. 18, ris] flO.

22. nal rj méhet—nuduvever] The 13. tarép rijs marpibos, és péyworroy
infinitive, as Goller rightl y explains it, ray oe xivduvoy davappenrovons, Zone
depends on jy yrapn at the beginning xe:poroveiy. And for daxavaeras ra
of the chapter. ‘“ His opinion was, otxeia, com again VI. 13, 1. ravra
“¢ that they should not endanger the very =P byes ixatoy évbdde elvas rompesd:
“gafety of their country by wasting rt gy
“¢ its nearest and dearest resources inthe VII. 42, ¢. Petey Ty orparidy ral ou
“‘ fond hope of foreign conquest.”” For rpiyeoOa: ddA 6 ‘Adnvaiovs re tous fvu-
nevduvevery v_médet, compare VI. 10, pai hier ley pe my Evpwacay worse :
5» peTeopy ry médec Kivdvvevey: and and VII. 47, 4. ad finem.

AYITPASHE Z. VI. 47—49.

RHEGIUM. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.

369

a a
Kwouvevey, XLVIII. ’ArktBiadns S€ ove ébn yxprvas,
PLANOF Tooavrn Suvaper exmrAcvoavtas, aiaypas Kat
ALCIBIADES.

ampaxtws amedOeiv, GAN és Te Tas modes
> 4 N “~ Q A N
extxnpuxever Oar, mAnv LeAwovvros Kail Lupaxovaay, Tas
SGAAas, kal meipooOa Kai rovs ZKedovs Tors pev adi-
v4 >» NS n~ f ‘N .' 4 “~
oTava amo TY LZupakoviwy, Tos Oe didovs oreioOat,
og a .' \ v “a \ /
iva oiroy Kal orpariay €xwot, mporov Oe meibew Meoon-
4 4 a
vious (ev mopp yap padwoTa Kal mpooBoAryn «ivat avrovs
THs LueNias, cai Awéva Kal ehopunow TH oTpaTia ixavw-
: , ¥ s A b) , 9QN/
roTarny execOa)' mporayayopevous dé ras modes, etdoras peF
@ tA dl ww f’ Q re
@y Tis moAEeunoel, ovTws nOn Zupaxovoas Kai Ledwovyri
2 “~ aA bs) e \ 9 4 4 e A
emixeipelv, HV py ot pev ‘Eyeoraios LvpBaivwow, ot dé
a
XLIX. Aapayos d€ dvrixpus
» ” ~ > Ss , Q N
efn xpnvae wAev eri Lupaxovoas, Kal mpos

: f a“ 4
Acovrivous edo xarotxicew.

PLAN OF
LAMACHUS. a 0 , ‘ s a
15 TH ToAE WS TAXLOTA THY paxnY TroteiaOaL, ews
A 2 4 } s A 4 4 3 a ‘N N
€rt aTapaoKevol TE Eigi Kal padiora exmemAnypevol. TO yapa

1. dé] om. d. 5. wetpacOa mpoodyecOa correctus h.
G.d.e.g.k. correctus C. Poppo. 10. mpocayopuévous N.P.V.g.
G.L.O.i.k.m. et correctus C. IT. roApnoe L.O.P.Q.

14. $7] om. L.O.P.ante dyrixpus ponunt N.V.g.
16. xai] om. Q.

9. épdpysouy

ldvras
12. cupPaivwor E.
aupaxoveas P.g.i.

9. épdéppnow]| Galler, in a very good
note upon the word dppds and its deri-
vatives, (on the word éepopuobeévras in

such is the meaning of épépyicrs. But
if Goller means, “convenient for at-
* tacking an enemy, or watching move-

ch. 49, 4.) contends that we should here
read épdpuiow. He says that “ épdp-
“* unaots, 1. e. obsidto navium, ibi quidem
“‘ ferri non potest:” and he interprets
rpéppioty, “stationis opportunitatem.”

ut can épdépyiow express any thing
more than 1s already expressed in the
word Awéva? We read in IV. 8, 5.
of the Lacedemonians wishing to pre-
vent the Athenians éhoppicacGa és roy
Aiueva, that is, “ from taking their sta-
“tion, or coming to their moorings,
“within the harbour.” Now if the
Athenians were in possession of Mes-
sena, and found it a most convenient
harbour, it was quite certain, and need-
less to be added, that they would find
it a convenient station, that is, “con-
“venient for the mere purpose of ac-
** commodating their own ships,” for

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II.

** ments,” which 1s the true sense re-
quired, this 18 éddpunow, and not
epdppioww. e Syracusans, ten years
before this, had feared lest the Athe-
nians should occupy Messena, and pi
€£ avrot dppapevol more Aine ered Ow~
ow. IV.1, 2. And when the Athenians
used Rhegium for the same purpose,
Hermocrates said of them, ras apaprias
Wu@Y Tnpovow, GArlyats vavol mapdrres.

at this time Alcibiades advised the
taking possession of Messena, “as a
“ convenient harbour, and an excellent
‘* post from whence to watch the course
“of affairs in Sicily, and proceed to
“ hostile operations when opportunity
“ should serve.’” That is, Aqwéva cai
épdppnow tH oTparia ixaywrarny éce-
je Compare if. 86, 13. and the note

ere.

Bb

370 ©OOTKT AIAOT

RHEGIUM. A.O. 415. Olymp. 91.2
aA A 4 é 3 a A a .
Tparoy wav oTparevpa Oeworaroy civat’ Hv dé xpovion mpiv
és Ow AGE, TH yrouy avaBapcodvras avOparrous, Kai TH
Oe: arahpovery padAdov. aidvidias de nv mpoorécwow,
A a n~
€ws ere mepiwecis mpoodexovrar, padior av toast mepe-
, ry v , a : » ‘ » “a A #
yeveoOa Kal Kata TavtTa ay avrous exhoBnoa, TH TE OWers
na . a “ “ 4 ~ 4 e 4
(rAcioro yap av viv havivos) Kai ry mpocdoxig av Tei-
, 9 a ~a owes / a ’ >
3a0vral, padtota 8 av Te avrixa Kwdvuve THs pays. cixos
dé elvat Kai év Tois aypois mwoAAovs awoAnhOnva e&w, dia
To amurre adas wn nee Kal eoxouiCouevoy avtav, THY
OTPATUAY OUK GITOpHTELY XpNMATOY, hv pos TH MoAE Kpa- ie

1. wav} om. i. « K,
A.B.C.E.F.G.K.L.N.O.P.R.V.c.d.e.f.g.h.
Goell, Bekker. Preefat. ad ed. min. pag. v. codices oas.
om.Q. dwolnpOjra E.F.G. aroreupOjvas
Q. TH oTparia aropnaey Q.

6. viv] om. P. amncorvrai.k. 8. ev
A.B.N.P.R.V.h.i. Bekk.

2. TH yroun— iy pad)ov]
“Men recovering confidence in their
‘“‘ minds, when they see the armament
‘“« with their eyes are inclined rather to
“‘ despise it:” i.e. having had time to
regain their courage, even the actual
sight of the enemy, when he does at
last appear, is regarded with indiffer-
ence. It seems to me quite wrong to
join TH Spe with a» uvras, for
amachas did not mean that the Athe-
nian armament would be really less
imposing or numerous after two or
three months’ interval, but that it would
appear so, because the enemy would
look at it less under the influence of
alarm, and so their minds would affect
their eyes.

3. aldvidcoc} I with Poppo in
preomue this reading to that adopted

Bekker and Gdller, aipvidcor. The
adverb aip»diws occurs five times in
Thucydides, but aldvidioy is nowhere
found used adverbially ; for in IV. 78, 4,
alpvidioy mapayevdpevoy, it is the accu-
sative masculine of the adjective. But
we have xaredOdvros aldydiou rov pev-

ros, IV. 75, 2. adsxvotyra: aldvidcor,
VII. 14, 2. and mpocBaddpres aidvidzor,
VIII. 28, 2. And the neuter singular of
the adjective used as an adverb, with
some well known exceptions, is not
common in the older writers. See IV.
112, 1. and cpa there. os

4. or toast wepcyevé
One neti Baie here to read

Ld

2. avabapoovrros E. 3. aidbvidiay
Bekk. spoowraigwoid.i. 4. oeis
5. re] 8é L.O.P.k.

“4 with Bekker and Goller. But as
I have defended the reading in V. 71, 3,
deicas—p) ody xurrwby 1d edorupor,
because the word odéy is meant both
to include the general who was speak-
ing, and the soldiers also; so here
opas may be excused perhaps on the
ground of its expressing the army rather
than the speaker: Lamachus not in-
tending to include himself particularly,
but advising for the expedition as dis-
tinct from himself. And the nomina-
tive wAcioro: may have been used rather
than wAcicrous, in order, as Poppo saya,
to prevent ambiguity. I have retained
ogpas therefore, although not without
much doubt as to its genuineness.

8. awoAnpOnva] This surely must be
the true reading, rather than dwoke-
pO6jva. The words are so constantly
confounded, that the authority of the
MSS. is hardly worth any thing on this
occasion; but the sense seems rather to
be, “that many would be surprised
“outside of the town,” than “that
“* many would be left behind,” a term
which would rather apply to those who,
endeavouring to get in the city, came too
late, and found the gates closed against
them. See V. 8, 4. 59, 3,4. VII. 51, 2.

9. spaniel avréy] “ Whi rel
‘* were carrying their property into
“ city.” Compare - 18, 5. ol yap *Abr-
vaios exexopuiCovro 4 Toure,
cal eddxovy of cae: enehOdrree
dy dia rayous mdvra ert fe xavadaBeis.

1o@ Lamachus aments to

ZYTTPA®PHE Z. VI. 49, 50.

37)

COAST OF SICILY. A.C. 418. Olymp. 91. 3.

rovoa Kxabe(nrat.

Tous T€ GANous LixeAwras ovTws 7On4

padrov xai éxeivors ov Evppaynoew Kat odior mpocrevat,
kal ov SuapeAAnoey weprxomoivras O1orEepot KpaTnoovet.
4 \ » , \ 3 4 4
vavorabpoy de erravaxwpnoavras kat epopucbevras Méyapa
5é&hn xpnva moicOa, & tw épnua, améxovra Lupaxovoav

n~ a ,
ovure TrAovY qoAup OUTE OOoY.

L. Adpayos pev radra eirav, opws mpooéero Kal avros
7H AAxiBiadov yvopup. pera. S€ rovro "AAKiBiadns TH avrow

COAST OF SICILY.

the plan of Alcibia-
des. Negociation with
MESSANA. The ar-
mament leaves Rhe-
gium. It proceeds to
Catana; then pases
on to reconnoiire the
harbour of Syracuse,

15 and returns to Catana,
but is not received
within the walls. “ ‘a ce ss
aa ofov avTor.
1. xabefnra F 2. wpoteva A.B.E.F.
ay a
pay K.

8. ravra L.0O.Q. ravra ovr P.
H.N.V.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
12. 8€, AB.C.E

vulgo défeoOa.

+( piobévras. It seems to shew
the difficulty of coming to a certain
decision as to some passages in Thucy-
dides, that my former note, ager
the old reading épopynGérras, shoul

have seemed satisfactory to Géller, and
should have induced him to restore
époppunbevras in his and edition, whereas
I myself on farther consideration believe
it to be faulty. The aorist participles
may not be confounded with the pre-
sent, and the sense of éravayepnoayras
cannot be “ whilst retiring,” or ‘in
“Corder to retire,” but “having re-
“tired.” The sense must be, ‘“‘ When
“they had retreated from their display
“ of their force under the walls of Syra-
‘*cuse, and had brought their ships to
‘land, Megara was to be the place
‘‘ which should be made the chief naval

yni Starrdevoas és Meaanvny, cai Avyous rom
capevos trept Luppaxias mpos avrous, ws ovK
ereOev, GAN amexpivayro mode pev ay ov
d€EacOa, ayopay 8 é&w mapékew, amenAa és
ro ‘Pyyiov. nai evOvs EvprAnpdcavres EEN- 2
KOVTa vads ex TagaY ol oTpaTnyol, Kal Ta
emirnoeu AaBovres, Taperdcov és Nafoy, rnv
GAAnv otpariwy év ‘Pryio xaraderovres Kal

Negiov dé deEapevoy 773
4. 8€] om. e.h. éhoppiobevras

.F.
vulgo et Bekk. eboppunGévras. époppey ra pe hb. . pe] de
rocavra N.V. — xal] om. BORKGHKLNOLVcdegiiem
tp airy d.h.i.

9. pecotpyy C.E.F.

vulgo peonyny. peconryy tag “ie i.
'RILK.N.R.V.defgbik. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

** station.” Lamachus did not expect
the war to last till winter, but the fleet
after landing the army could not remain
off S , and it must retreat to
some point where it might lie safely.
And such a point Lamachus tho ht
was to be found at Megara, as in fact
the Athenian ~ miei did find rite
an one at ihapsus. t appears from
this place, as well J from VI. 94, 1.
VII. 35, 4. that Megara was on the sea-
coast. And Cluverius says that the
walls of an ancient city, of about a mile
in circuit, and built of square blocks of
stone of immense size, were existing in
his time on the very sea-shore, close to
the mouth of the river Alabus; and he
considers it as certain that these were
the ruins of the ancient Megara. Clu-
verius, Sicilia, p. 133.

Bb 2

372 GOTKTAIAOYL
CATANA. A.C. 415. Olymp. 9L 2. |
4 id 3 4 X e > “ @ ~
.WoAet, WaperAcov es Karayvnv. Kai ws avrovs ot Karavaioe
> sa 7 | en A > 4 i 4 4 a?
oux édexovro (evnoay yap avrohk avdpes ra Lupaxociav
, > v >, Aa N / 4 A >
4 BovAopevot), exopuoOnoay eri rov Tnpiay morapov. Kat avArs-
Capevol, TH voTEepaia emt Lupaxovoas eEmAeov emi Képws,
€xovres Tas aAAas vais’ Sexa Se trav vey mpovmep ay és 5
‘ , , a , \ ’ # |
Tov péyay Aweva mredoaL Te, Kai KaTaoxepacOa «i Te
4 9 , .. a a AN ~ ~
yautixoy cote KabeAkvopévoy, Kai xnpvéat amo Tay veoy,

‘4 4 ) “~ (4 , ® N
mpoomAevoavtas, ort A@nvator nxovot Aecovrivovs €s Thy
€auTay Karouwwivres xara Evppayiav cat Evyyeveray’ Tous

4 tg , 4 e \ , “
ov dvras év Lupaxovaas Acovtivwy ws trapa didovs Kat10
sevepyeras + AOnvaioust adeds amévat. eet 5 exnpvyOn, wat
f A
KaTecKEavTO THY TE TOAW Kal ToUs Ayevas Kal Ta Tept
4 , Ig @ a a_e , a > 0
THY xeopay, EE Ts avrois oppapévors mroAcunrea nV, amen A€v-
a » 4 \ 93 4 4 )
cay madw és Katavny. LI. wai exxAnoias yevoperns thy
~ N
CATANA. yey oTpariay ovK édexovro ot Karavaiot, rous 1s
The soldiers acci- q\ \ 3 , > 0 # ’
édevoy, ef Te Bov-
eae ee de CTpETTyOUs sl te €K Asvo ’ Pov
Aovrat, eimety. nat A€yovros tov AdxtBiadov,

trance. Catana be-

comes the ally of A- ‘ ~ 9 on / ‘ ‘\ , KX: ,
Kal TOV ev TH ToAE mWpos THY ExkAnciay

thens, The whole ar- pe 7

4 a“ , \ °»
mament takes up its TETPALLMLEVWOV, OL OTPATLWOTAt WvAiOa TWA evQ-

~ I bd

quarters at Catena, = egdounpevny Kaxeos €Aaboy SieAovres, Kal ETEA- 20
. 3. mppiov B.h. rupiave. 4. eruaipws A.B.C.F.G.H.R.e.g.h. 5- d¢]
om.d.k. 6.péya F. 8. Gre dOnvaio, A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L. prio ae
f.g.h.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vu a Gre of GOnvaios.

BK.O.V g.hi. 10. Somep pidrovs N. 11. aOnvaious P. Popo. Bekk Bekk.
Dindorf. ceteri d valoy. 12. panel deed ddl B.R.g. one apa woke O.
éfns F. éppnpevas V. Aurea 15. 6. éfed-
Odvras K. e( rt B.C. F.G.HELN.OP.QV.deg. a Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. ceteri Sri. Bovdowro e. ae Terpappeveoy cal of H. €vepxo-
Sounpevoy C.E.F.c.g.k. 20. ded Odvres B

. Tov Typiay zroraydy| Now “ Fiume
as ¥ Santo bi pedieitiy: uver. Sicil. I.
10. Captain Smyth’s Survey of Sicily,
p. 158.

4. éxheov él xépos x. 7. d.] “ They
“ suiled on towards Syracuse in a single
“ file, having with them all the rest of
“their ships except ten, but ten they
** had sent on before,” &c.

1. T’A ge tT] I have followed
Bekker an po in adopting this
reading, although Goller defends ’A@y-
vaidy,-and connects it with ddeds, “with-
“ out fear of the Athenians.” But this

is, I think, too harsh a construction to
be admitted in a simple historical nar-
rative like this part of Thucydides.
The copyists who wrote the MSS. N
and V read éome pirovs. which would
be well enough fs did not fol-
low it; but how could the Leontines
be called “the benefactors” of the
Athenians? The meaning is, “ they
‘* called on the Leontines to come awa

“without fear, as they would find
« friends and benefactors in the Athe-
* nians.”

19. évpxodounperny Kanes } m walled

SYITPA®HE Z. VI. 51, 52.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2

Oovres rryopaov és Thy wokw. rav de Karavaiwy of pey Ta2
TaY Lupaxoviwy Ppovovvres, ws elSov To oTparevpa évdoy,
evOus tepwWeeis yevouevor vireeHADov, ov moAAoi TiVES* of Se
ahrot eyndioavro re Evuppayiav rois "AOnvators, at To aAXO

goTparevpa éxéAevoy ex “Pryiou kxopitew. pera dé Tovro3
mAcvaavres oi “A@nvaiot és To ‘Pryor, raon dn TH oTparie
apayres és tHv Karayny, éredn adixovro, karexxevaovro Td

378

,
oT paromedoy.
LII. ‘EonyyeAAero dé avrois &x re Kapapivns ws, et
~ aA a
10 €AGouev, mpooxwpoiey dy, Kai ort Lupaxocioe mAnpovor
Fruitles attempt to p@uTiKOVY. aTacy ovY TH OTpaTia TapemAev-
gain the alliance of 0 pat
Camarina.

edpov vaurixoy mAnpovpevoy, mapexopiCovro adfis ert Kapa-

ra. A > 8 v4 . e¢ rat
gay, Tp@rov pev eri Dupaxovoas’ Kal ws ovdev

/ “4 4 > “\ ® . > , e a
pwns, Kal oyovres es TOV atyiadov EerexnpuKevovTo. of 5 ovK
LT Wa 4 i \ @¢ 3 a * s
15 €dexovTo, A€yovTes OPit TA OpKia ElvaL MLA YN KaTaTA€EOv-
9 , 4 “a A > 4 4 ?
tov A@nvaiwy dexer Oat, nv py avrot mAEcious perareuToow.

I. ra] rd K. 2. ray] om. V. 4.Te]om.d. _—rois| om. i. 5. x
prryiou éxéXevoy Q. 6. w\evoavres A.E.F.G. d:ardevoayres B.h. Bekker.
Goell. vy | om. A.B.Q.h. 7. kareoxevafoy R. Q. empyyA Xero e.

14. xévres F. 15. odics nat

12. kat} om. g. 13. mapecnevafovro Q.
ra O.P odiot xara ra L.

up.
16. ri Oupida 8€ ddaviom, [of th
monument of Cyrus,] ra pév airis
Ald evocxo8onncayra, ra 8¢ wmmAG ep-
a\dacayra. BLOOMFIELD. So also Do-
bree. The carelessness of the Anec-
dote collectors under the Roman empire
is well exemplified by the version which
Frontinus gives of this story: (Strate-
gemat. III. 3.) ‘ Alcibiades dux Athe-
*‘ niensium, cum civitatem Agrigenti-
** norum gie munitam obsideret,
“* petito ab iis consilio,” &c.

I. nyépafow és miy wddey] i.e. és thy
wédww eécedOdvres tpydpatoy ey adry.
Aye expresses the flocking to the
mar ie anise and standing or walking
about there to learn what was going
on, after the fashion of ancient times,
when the market-place, in the absence
of newspapers, was the general centre
of intelligence.

6. wAevoarres}] Bekker and Goller
read Ostamdevoarvres, and Poppo refers

Arrian, Expedit. Alexand. VI. 29, to the first clause of ch. 50, dcardevoas
)

és Meconyny, as favouring the altera-
tion. But there Thucydides is speak-
ing of merely crossing the Strait from
Rhegium to Messena, which is pro-
perly dcamhedoas ; whereas in goin

m Catana to Rhegium the fleet woul
keep along under the coast of Sicily for
the greater part of the distance, and
would only have to cross the Strait at
the end of the voyage. The simple
term mAevcarres seems therefore to suit
the description better than the com-
pound d&amAevoayres ; as in fact the
Athenians first rapem\evoay rv Sexe-
hiay, and only afterwards dcérdevoray és
7rd ‘Pyytoy.

13. avéis] That is, “they again con-
‘tinued to coast along from Syracuse
‘to Camarina, as they had coasted
‘‘ from Catana to Syracuse.” Iape-
xopifovro is exactly equivalent to mape-
wAevoay.

18. rd Spxta elvat, x. 7. r.] See IL. 7, 2.

374

OOTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 415, Olymp. 91.2

acmpaxrot Se yevouevor amrerAeov' Kal amoPRayres KaTa Tt THIS
Supaxocias, cal aprayny Totnoapevo, Kai Tov Lupaxodioy
inméov BonOnoavray Kail tav Wier twas éeoxedacpévous
KiapOepavrav, arexopicOnoay és Karavny. LITI. xat rara-

ATHENS.
Officers arrive from
Athens to summon Al-
cibiades to return to
his trial. Great excite-
ment at Athens, and
dread ofan oligarchical
or tyrannical revolo-
tion, fncreased by the
traditionary reports of
2 the tyranny of the Pi-
sistratide.

a
€vexaAcl, Kat en’
“~ “A 4 “
TOV MET’ AUTOV, HELNVUPLEVOY TEP TOY pvoTN-
, e > «|. 4 ~ .' Q a nn
piov ws aceBovyrwyv, trav Se Kai mept rov

4 A “~ a
adXous Twas TOY OTpaTuwTav

‘Eppav. of yap ’AOnvaio, éredn 7 orparu
aménAevoev, ovdey aocoy Cyrnow emowvvro

“a , ”~ ‘ A
TOY TEpl TA MYOTHpLA Kal Tov Trept Tous ‘Epyas 8pacbevrov,
S 3 , bs) A 3 A a ¢€ ao
kat ov Soxipacovres Tous pinvuras, aAAa mavras vrorrws
/ A “ 4
amodexopevot, ia tovnpav avOpeorrav rictw Tay ypnorous
“~ vad A 4 vA e ,
Trav wokitav EvAdAapBavovres Kxarédour, XPNTLLWTEPOV ryoU-
9 “ “~ “” ~
pevot civar Bacavioa: TO Tpaypa Kai evpely, 7 Sia pnvvrow
/ ‘\ ‘ ‘\ a 3 ) Ud > @
jwovnpiay Twa Kat xpnorov doxovvra eiva: airibevra ave-

I. re] om. P. re L.O.

xeXevorras 1. 8. erexddves

rav—xai| om. Q

12. #rropv E. 13. om. Q.
L.O.d.k. swdvra CEEGHK. .O.P.V.c.d.f.

Sexdpevor P.g. 17. eupety dua E.e.
14. mavras—aroveyspevr| I

with Bekker in preferring this reading
to mdyra. It seems to me that mdvra
trérros AauBdvew at the end of the
chapter cannot mean the same thing as
swdvra— amodéxerOa. "Amodéyer Oar is
not simply to take, but to , Or,
in old English, to allow. fe is fitly
opposed to doxiyd(ovres. “Not sifting
* the character of the informers, but in
‘‘ their suspicious humour listening to
eden as credible| all who came
** forward.”? Compare I. 44, 1. III. 57,1.
and particularly VI. 29, 2. dtaBords

drodéxerba. Poppo says that trérros
cannot signify 8° tropiay; in other

words, that ixdmrres must refer only to
the action of the verb joined with it,
and not to other things. Yet surely, as
every one would understand an Eng-
lish writer who were to say, “ suspi-

& — om. O.

6. xeXevoarras A.B.F.H.g.h.
10. ws] om. f. sep) éppaw hb.

nat ray] roy om. d. 14. ras
-h.ik. Haack. Poppo. 15. Uxo-
18, atrcacGevra d. dvehexrow V.g.

“* ciously allowing the evidence of every
ad informer” —the very word “allow-
“ing” shewing that the suspicton was
not directed towards them, but towards
othere—so mdyras ordrres dwodeyer Oat
ig equally free from ambiguity, although
the adverb is not used with exact pro-
priety. There is a etmilar incorrect-
ness in the use of &cxafeos in IV. 62, 3.
ryzmpia ovx ebruyet dixaios, where &-
Kaiws means ws avy BovrAcro rd Sicasop.
If any alteration was required, I should
prefer sdvra inéaros vwodeydpevor, as
vrodveyecOa: is a neutral word, signify-
ing no more than \apSdvew; and
ue a then be, what it cannot be
if we keep dwodeydpevor, “ taki every
“ thing that happened eaplcicuty:
Compare III. 12, 1. srapa yrepny ddAz-
Lous twedexdpueOa.

4 A “~ ~
AapBavovort THY Tadrapuviay vavv éx rov ’AGn-§
vav nkovoay emi te ’AAKtBiadnv, wos Kedrev-

9 a“ 5 9 a e e 4
govras amomAew €s amoAcyiay av n oA

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 53, 54.
ATHENS.

a“ > 4 b e a “ N
Aeyxrov Siadvyeiy. erirrayevos yap o Onuos axoq THv
Tlewourrparov xai trav waidwv tupayvida yaderny TeAeuTo-

4 A 4 Ia @ 49 e ”~ se 4
gay yevonevny, Kai mpocert avd’ ud éavray Kai “Appodiov
Karadvieicay GAN vio Aaxedapoviov, époBeiro aet Kat
SmavTa UTonTes éhap Pave.

LIV. To yap ’Apwrroyeirovos xat ‘Appodiou roAunua Oe
€poruny Evvrvxiav emexeipnOn, nv éym émt mAéov Smyyn-
ee a , Tapuevos arohava ovre Tous aAXous ove av-
Thucydides takes oc Tove "AOnvaious wept TaY oherepwv
casion to correct some — Ky “a . zy > ‘ a a reins

KO popolar errors as to OVOE TEP TOU ‘yevopuevov, axptBes ovdey A€yov-
the co of Har- II 4 A a X vA
seta nd ara, TAS. Tleowrparov yap ynpawd Tedrevrncay- 2
ton, and as to thease Toe €y TH yidl, ovy ~ D
oe 50S Sy pe Bly OUX lrrapxos, aomep ot
tas, 5466.) m@oAAot otovrat, adda ‘Iaias, mpeoBurartos
@y, exxe THY apxnv. yevouevou Sé ‘Appodiou wpa nALkias

15 Aapmpod, "Apurroyeirwy, aynp Tay aoTuv, sécos TroXirns,

4. xaraAvbeioav] om. K. rd Naxedatpoviov A.B.E.F.H.K.N.R.V.c.f.g.h.
Poppe. Goell. es et G. ind roy Naxedaup. 8. érupava i. avrovs] rovs

13. dAAd C.F.H.L.O.V.c.d.e.g.m. [* et haud dubie plures.” Poppo.
Poppo. vulgo dA’ imnias. Ppe.}

875

13. ‘lrnlas—foyxe ri dpxiw) How- Sre rdv ropayvoy kravérny
ever unimportant may be the question loovd r ’A@nvas
itself, whether Hippias or Hipparchus €rotnodrny.

were the elder brother, yet that it should
have been made a question even in mo-
7 oa ig a curious a of the
inability of persons in general to ap
ciate historical evidence aright. The
author of the dialogue “ Fa hia
which used to be ascribed to Plato, calls
Hipparchus the eldest son of Pisietratus.
Now even if Plato had been the writer
of it, still its historical authority would
be good for very little, because the

hilosophers did not think themselves
bound to ascertain the truth of the
statements introduced into their dia-
logues, but merely took them as they
found them, when they agreed with the

neral belief. And how little weight
18 to be given to the popular belief on
this subject, may be seen from the fa-
mous ode in praise of Harmodius and
Aristogiton, in which the assassins are
said not only to have slain “the tyrant,”
but “to have given their country
“ liberty :”

lian, who, in his ‘‘ Various History,”
VIII. 2, also calls Hipparchus “ the
* eldest son of Pisistratus,”’ is an au-
thority of no more value than the phi-
losopher and the poet; being one of
that class of Anecdote-mongers, whose
carelessness I have juet noticed in the
note on ch. 51, 1. With Thucydides, on
the other hand, Herodotus, V. 55, 2.
"Irrrapyow—'Ierriew 8€ rou rupd d-
dedqecy, and Clidemus, or Chtodemus,
an old historian of the affairs of Athens,
(Pausanias, X. re, 3 and Clinton,

Fasti Hellen. vol. I. Append. p. 236.)
who says, xal Képuov—Ovyarépa éXaBev

[6 Mewciorparos] ‘Imrnig,—re per avrdv
rupavyetoartt. uoted by Atheneeus,
XIII. 89. p. 609.)

15. péros roAirns] Lucianus de Para-
sit. p. 262. ri d€3 ody xal "Apioroyei-
ea enl éy xal " ims, coe
Couxvdidns hyo, rapactros hy Appovion ;
Videtur sh Thucydidis ad argumen-

tum, ip quo versabatur, adcommodasse.

OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS.
3€pacrns dv elyev avrov. setpabeis dé 6 Appodios vo “In-
mapyou tov Ilewwrparov, kai ov memOeis, Karayopeve TO
"Aptotoyeirour. 0 S€ epwrixds mepiadynoas, Kai poBneis
QA e 4 4 A 4 4 a N >
thy lImmapxov duvapw pn Bia mpocayaynra: avrov, erBou-
4 wy, mS e 9 \ a e , » 4 a
Aever evOvs, Ss amo THS vTapxovons afiwoews, KaTadvows
4TH Tupavvid:. Kai év ToUr@ 6 “Immapyxos, ws adfis meipacas
ovdey paAdAov eee Tov ‘Appodiov, Biatov pev ovdev €Bov-
Aero Spay, ev frompt S€ tux adavet, ws ov dia rovro On,
’ a“ » @ sat 4 a vv
sTaperxevacero mpomnAaxiy avrov. ovde yap Thy adAnv
apyny éraxOns hv és Tovs moAAous, GAA’ averibOovws Kare- 10
oTnoaro’ Kal ererndevoay ént mdciorov Sn rupavvot obras

876

1. metpacbets R.g. 4. wpordynra Q.k. 6. tis Tupavridos Q. 4. «Bav-
Aevero E.F. 8. év rémp| rpdr@ Levesquius. aa RR. és} om. pr.
manu N. 87] om. Rf. 10. és] mpos d. empOdves Q. nareoty}-
caro E. 11. 87] om. G.

Nam Aristoteles, IV. Polit. 11, 4. et12, picion has la to justify it, except
4) 5. péous troXiras medios inter wAov- the unusual use of this single word. I

cious et mévnras ponit, et, eos esse, dicit,
qui neque nimis divites, neque nimis
pauperes sunt. Et Plutarchus Solon.

rinc. dvdpés ovoig pév, os gaol, xal

vyduet péoou Tay trodkiray. Fortassis ex
hoc genere civium sunt, quos Latini
patres famtlias dicunt. Livius, I. 45. IT.
36. Suetonius Aug. cap. $9. Calig. 26.
et Domit. ro. et e Livio Valerius Max.
VII. 3.1. Dux.

5. ws amd ths brapxovons afiacews |
‘Qs xara ri tmdpyoveay air Suvayy.
hy yap peéoos moditns. SCHOL.

. &v trénxet 8¢ run apavei} Levéque
conjectures tat ad rom@ we should
read rpéaro, and this conjecture is a
sroved ot ‘by Poppo and Géller. The
same correction Mad also occurred to
Dobree, who quotes VIII. 66, 2. éx rpd-
cts rivds Cpa reOvixet. Goller also
refers to I. 97, 3. €v oi + Karéorn.
It certain! ae nate Ring like the
Greek of Thucydides, to say éy rémp
rit adavet, a8 Meaning, “on an occa-
‘© gion that should not be observed ;’’
and the facts of the story do not allow
us to interpret it literally, “in a place
‘‘ where it should not be observed.”

Yet ywpioy occurs in Herodotus, as
signi ying, ‘a passage tn a book,” ITI.
117. and although Valckenaer and

others suspect the genuineness of the
text, yet it seems to me that this sus-

have not therefore thought right to
alter the text in the present
although spérq seems much more in
agreement with the etyle of Thucydides.

[rpér@ is confirmed almost beyond a
doubt by a uoted by Poppo
from Dion Cassius, LULL. 13- p- 349-
Reimar, where speaking of Caers
conduct towards those whom he wished
to get rid of, he says, doous under afcd-
xpem eyxAnpuart peredOciy cdvvaro, év
tpér@ on run apavei tmeEnper. |

10. xareornoaro| Scil. rj» apyyv. Im-
mediately below we have rupayvos
without the article. This, according to
Poppo, cannot be right, and he has ac-
cordingly inserted it. See Middleton
on the Gr. Article, p. 141. ed. 1808.
But does rvpaywos ovro signify the
same thing as of 7, ovr? The
latter would mean, “these tyrants,
‘‘ being a part of the general notion of
* tyrants ;’ which in common English
is simply expressed by the words “ these
as ts.” But ripavyvo: otros seems
rather to be equivalent to otro: 8¢ rv-
pavvos emikaXovpevo, “ these tyrants, as
“they are called; these individuals,
‘who bear the name of the tyrants of
“ Athens.” And in this sense I con-
ceive that the absence of the article is
perfectly defensible.

[Goller in his second edit. interprets

EYITPAPHE Z. VI. 54.
ATHENS.
3 A ‘ , N 9 ? > a ,
apernv kat Evveow, Kat ’A@nvaious eikoorny povoy mpac-
CopEvoe TOV yryvounevwY THY TE TOAW avT@V KaAds StEKO-

STT

\ ‘ 4 4 \ 3 \ oe \ y
Gunoay Kai Tous ToAéuous duehepov Kat €s Ta tepa eOvov.
A \ vy s NW € 4 ~ a 4 Ul > “~
Ta O€ GAda avTn 7 TONS ToIs Mply KeEtpLEvoLS YOpOLS ExpTTO, 6
‘ 4 > #- td , ~ x oA > “a
SmAnv xa ooov ae Twa emepéAovro ofa avTay ev Tais
“~ 9 nm 2
apxais eivat. Kai GAAot Te avray Ap~ay thy éevravolay ’AGn-
vaiows apynv kai [leiorparos 6 ‘Iariov rod Tupavvedoavros
es “wa 4 ¥ y a “~ y “A sy
UVLOS, TOU TramTroV Exwv ToUvopa, os Tov Owdexa Bea Bopov
. 9 ~ 9» ~ wf >» +4 ' N nm 9 , >
TOV ev TH ayopG apxwv aveOnxe, kai Tov Tov ’AmroAAwvos ev-
10llu@iov. kai r@ pev ev TH ayopa mpocotodounoas orepov 7
0 Onpuos ‘A@nvaiwy peiCov pnkos, rod Bopod nhavwe rouri-
ypaypa, tov d€ ev IlvOiov ért xat viv Sndrov éotw, apvdpois .
ypappact, Aێyov rade.
pria Té3 Hs apis Tleolorparos ‘Ianlov vids
r5 Ojjxev ’AnddAwvos [IvOiov év repéver.

2. re] 8 L. 4. avrn A.F.H.g. 6. énavovay A.B.E.F.H.N.R.V.g.h.
Poppo. Goell. Bekker. vulgo énavovov. 8. 8s] Delendum censeo. BEKKER.
éran) eOvavk. =. rdw] row L. doxr) om. K. éx mufiov K. — 10. rq]
roy P.h. éy] om. g. 12. rov d¢ C.E.F.H.L.O.V.d.e.f.g.k.m. Poppo. [“ et
fortasse plures.” Poppo.] vulgo et Bekk. rov 3’ dy. = éx K. 13. Aéyor R.

aabinkeg baron, to be held of him in
uture as a fief, for the sake of obtain-
ing his protection. Compare Béckh,

the words as meaning émerndevcay—
xairep rupayyos Svres ovro. “These
‘men for tyrants, i.e. considered as

‘‘ tyrants, paid very great attention to
“virtue.” éml wdcioroy 81 riparvos
‘Sin the greatest degree for tyrants,”
or, “considered as tyrants.” ) Th
I. elxootny—rav yeyvopevey at
is, only half as much ae tad been levied
by Pisistratus himeelf, and was usually
paid to kings, who, as sovereigns of
the soil, claimed the tithe of the pro-
duce for themselves. That this sove-
reignty was not coeval with the exist-
ence of the nation, but arose out of
times of distress or misgovernment,
which compelled the free proprietors to
sell their estates to the crown, is ren-
poaiad wracrtae in the absence of direct
gen testimony, by what we know
to have happened in particular cases ;
in Egypt, for instance, (Genesis xlvii.
19; 2) and again in the ninth and
tenth centuries of the Christian era,
when the small allodial proprietors fre-
quently made over their lands to some

Staatshaushalt. d. Athen. I. 351. :
Traneslat. II. 42.) 35%. (Eng
4. avr) 7) més] Ipsa per se, nihil a
tyrannis Impedimenti experta. Haack.
g- “ArddAAwvos & Lvéiov] TWvdioy
templum Apollinis apud Athenienses
memorat Thucydides, II. 15,5. De eo
plura legi possunt in Meursii Pisistr.
cap. 9.17. et Athen. Attic. II. 12. Portus
quidem pro Iv6iov conjicit Hvbigp, sed
addit etiam retineri posse Ivdiov, nempe
rezever, ut infra in Epigrammate; vel,
lepp. Hoc preferendum est conjec-
ture. Philostratus I. de Vitis Sophistar.
. apud Meursium, & r@ rov Lv6iov
tepp. DUKER.
II. rov Bwpot npanoe rovriypapupa |
I have followed Haack and Poppo in
joining rov % with rovriypappa
rather than with pyeos: “Nam quid
“ est,” says Haack, “ rq Saye mporoixo-
“* Souety petfoy pyxos Tou Swpyov?”’

378

OOTKTAIAOY

ATHENS.

LV. “Ort 5€ mperBuraros av “Inrias fpkev, cidas pev
Kai axon axpiBeorepovy adAwy ioxupiouc, yvoin 8 ay tis
kal avr@ ToUTr@’ aides yap aut@ povp haivovra: Tov yyn-
clov adeAdav yevopevot, as & Te Boyos onpatve Kal 7

OTHAN wept THs Tav Tupayyvwy adicias, n év TH "AOnvaiovs

axporoAe otabkica, ev 7 Geooadrod peév ovd “Iamapxov
ovdels mais yéypamras, ‘Inriov Sé mévre, of avtr@ éx Mup-
pins ths KaAdiou rod “Ymepexidou Ouvyarpos éyévovro* eixos
syap qv Tov mpeaRuTaroy mparov ynuat. Kal ev TH tarpornt

ommAn mparos yeypamra: pera Tov marépa, ovdé TovToI0 |

F s A “ 4 > 9? 3 n~ “ ~

arreoikoTws, Oia TO TpecBevew TE ATT avTOU Kai TUpayvedaal,
r) N xa9 OA a“ “a VY e , ‘\

30v pny ovd’ av xatacyew po Soxe wore ‘lamias ro mapa-

xpnua padios THv Tupavvida, ¢i “Iamapxos pev ev TH apy

dv améBavev, avros € avOnuepov xabioraro’ adda Kai dia

ro mporepov Evvnbes Tois ev oAiras hoBepov, és dé Tous 15

2. ante yvoln duas litteras deletas G.

3. povov A.B.C.E.F.G.H.L.N.O.Q.V.

c.d.e.f.g.h.k.m. Poppo. 4. yeyvopevos d. 5. wept] An 9 wepi? Bekk. 2. ras
de Q. 6 dvr Oeao. C. 6. uneia ral ovdels LO. : are E. pupisns g.
8. inrepexi8ou Epis pe ae Poppo. Goell. Bekk. trepexiou Q.
trepoxidov. 9. darth om. N.V. smpéry] avry yp.h. 12. dong EY.H.N.Q. :
c.f.g. 14. GdAd bid Uae.

. Tay ymoioy ddeApoy] Quatuor
Pisstratidas fuisse, dicit Scholiastes
7a ad Vesp. v. 500. et Lysistr.

619. his unus erat nothus, Hege-
sistratus. Meursius in Pisistr. c. 10.
DvukKER.

1. ée Muppims] Vide Mearsii Pisi-
stratum, cap. 16. DUKER.

9. ev rf tmparg t orfdn] Upéory quid
sibi velit nemo videt, quum una tantum
columna affuerit. Valla, tn tpso titulars
lapide. Avry verum videri jam in
Ephemm. Lips. a. 1820. p. 401. decla-
ravimus. Poppo.

[ey ry mpory ornAn. Is it possible
that this can mean “ on the first face or
** front of the monument,” supposi
it to have been like a square wee ,
with the inscription continued in all
the four sides.

14. GAXG Kat dud 1d mpérepoy] ’AAAA
8a 1d ex paxpod ypdvou Trois péy moXiras

cumnbes durewounnxévas rou oScioba
airoy, rois Sopupdpas be rov guAdrreey
evtpehas, €x wodAod TOU weptdvros doa-
Aas expares. SCHOL.
dea 1d mpdérepow Evonbes, x. 1. X.]
“‘ Owing to his habitually making the
** people afraid of him, and keeping his
id oe grenin ame s refers
to y and to dxpiies;
and the latter word signifies taking
all possible pains to keep his guards
in an efficient state, by picking his
men carefully, and conciliating them
by regular pay and good treatment.
TloAA@ Te weptéyn Tov a Us sig-
nifies, “with superabundant security.”
Com V. 7, 3. and Livy, II. 27.
* Adeo supererant animi ad sustinen-
‘dam invidiam.” After xarexparyec
I should supply wih apxys, “ mastered
‘“‘ the government ;”’ i.e. kept fast hold
on it.

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. 55, 56.

379

ATHENS.
s a “A a ~ “a
emtxoupous axpiBes, TOAAG TH epwovri Tov arpadois xare-
, \ 9 e > ‘N , a > - > e
KpaTnoe, Kal ovx ws adeAhos vewrepos wy rropnaev, ev @

ov mporepov Evvexos mpAnKer TH api.

‘Immapyo S64

EvveBn Tov wabous TH Svoruxig ovopacbévra Kai ry Sokay
5 THs Tupavvidos és Ta ETrETa TpocAaPeELv.

LVI. Tov & ody ‘Appodwoy arapynbévra thy teipacw,
womep Swevoeiro, mpournAakiwey’ adeAdny yap avrov, Kopny,
erayyeiAavres WKEW KavOUY olgovoay ev Top TW, am7Aa-

I. T@ WOAAP 2. véos K. inépnoev H. 2 apne g.
4. dvoraylas évopacbérrs G.P.Q.d.e.f.i.k.m. 5. és] ampos d. ; obs]
at L.0.P.Q. wepaciay E. 8. amayyeiiavres Bh. = erraryyeiavros f.k.

2. dy § ov—rj dpy7) Valla ita ver-
tit, ac si negationem i év 6 non in-
venisset. Porro. ere is a difficulty
in the negative od, which may seem
hardly to belong to a case purely hypo-
thetical, and expressed besides in a
subordinate clause of the sentence.
But possibly Thucydides avoided writ-
ing ¢y @ pi) mpdrepoy, x. rt. A. lest his
meaning should have been supposed to
be, “‘ Unless he had been before familiar
“‘ with the exercise of supreme power :””
whereas what he does mean is, “ He
<‘ was not at a loss, as a younger bro-
“‘ ther must have been, because he had
“ not de had become familiar with
“ power.” In fact, the whole sentence,
from ws adeAdds down to r7 apy7, must
be taken as one single proposition,
which the negative at the beginning
denies altogether. And then the use
of od in the words éy @ ob spérepov is
right, because the meaning is, not,
** that a younger brother would be per-
“ plexed what to do, a teed he had
“sot been in power before ;” but,
“ because he had not been in power be-
i ald et Saad det a be

ight im saying, “ est ut sem-
«per apnd ” Thacyd. nisi quod é&y ¢ p
«“ in loco sia Tig est dictum pro e/ 7,’
ITI. 84,2. It seems to me that & J
signifies simply, “in which case,” or
«in which thing,” the meaning being
qualified by the words which accom-

it. ‘Thus in this passage, and

pan
fat ee VIIL. 89, 3. é» grep—édrcyapyia

—drddAvra, the assertion is simply
positive, “in which case he had not
“been familiar ;” “in which thing
“lies the ruin of an oligarchy.” But
in VIII. 86, 4. the imperfect tense fol-
lowing év > gives a conditional sense to
the passage; ¢y & cadéorara ‘lwviay
evOis elyov of modéuoc: “In which
“‘ case the enemy was going immedi-
“ ately to get possession of Ionia,” i. e.
‘would have got possession of it.”
And again in vit. 29, 4. Td yévos ev J
dy Oapojon hovxerardy corw: “ The
‘‘ race, in whatever case it is in spirits,
“ ig most bloody,” i.e. ‘‘ wherever it is
* in spirits.”

8. xavoiy otcoveay] SAdxopos feu
Athenian historian, who flourished
about 306 B.C. See Clinton’s Fasti
Hellenici, B.C. 306. Olymp. 118. 3.)
ev devrépg ’Arbidos dnaly ws EptyGoviov
rsheniaiga riage kareornoay al ev
afidyart mapbevar pépew ra xara TH
bee, éf’ ols énéxero ta mods Ovolay,
rois te Iava0nvaiots nal rats DAas
wopwais. Harpocration, in xaynddpos,
Atra: 8¢ [ai xaynpdpor] ray aorav Kai
ray evyevay oay. Photius, in xayn-
dépo. According to Herodotus, the
assassins of Hipparchus were of Phe-
nician extraction, and their ancestors
having migrated from Beotia to A-
thens, and being received there as citi-
zens, were yet excluded from several
privileges enjoyed by the pure Athe-
nians. Now if the xaynddpo: were se-
lected, according to Photius, ¢£ et-yevay,

380 OOTKTAIAOT
ATHENS.
Vd eat » ~ A 2 4 A ‘N Q 3 t

oav, A€yovres ovde eTrayyeiAat THY apxny Sia To pn afiay
aca. yaderas Se eveyxovros tov “Appodiov, modAdA@ 87
paAdov Ot éxeivoy Kat 0 ’Apwroyeiravy mapwevvero* Kai

s ~ A A A ‘N ‘ , ~
avrois Ta pev aANa mpos Tous EvverOnoopevous TH Epye
érrempaxto, mreptepevov Se Tlavabyvaia ra. peyada, év 7 Lovovs
Hpepa ovy Umromroy éyiyvero ev OTrAoLs THY ToALTeY TOUS THY
Topmny méupavras aOpoous yevéoOar’ nai ede apkar pev

9 ‘ 4 \ ‘ym! A ‘ “\ a
avrous, vverrapvvey be evOvs ta mpos tous Sopudopous
joay S€ ov moANot o: Evvopwpoxores, aohadeias
évexa’ WAmiov yap Kal Tous pn mpoedoras, et Kat OTOToLWdY 10
ToAunoEeay, Ek TOU Tapaypnua, €xovras ye GmrAa, eOeAncEw
adas avrovs ~vvedcvOepovv. LVI. Kai os emndde 7
éoptn, ‘Inrias pev em ev To Kepaperxp xadovpevp pera

3 EKELVOUS.

3. nat 6 dpioroyeirov A.B.E.F.H.L.N.O.P.Q.R.V.f.g.h.ik Haack. Poppo.

— Goell. 30° éxeivov post dpioroy. transponunt Q.R. vulgo cat a eitoyv. 4. Tey

épyov K. _— 6. €yevero G.V. 7. wépwpoyras COTT. F.L.O.Qc. a 8é sroAAoi
Evvopwpoxdres G.L.O.P.k.m. articulum om. et Q.R. fuvopexdéres H. Eure,

xéres K. — 10. €vexa H.K. Haack. Poppo. Goell. otvexa Belk. ei] om. B.h.

catjom.d.i. § drocooty A.B.N.O.V.b.c.f.g. Poppo. Goell. dirdéco: ody F.H.K.h.

Haack. éréca ov E. dadéco: dy L. srocoty P. érocovw C.d.i.k. vulgo drwecrou.

11. ye 8) Sra h.

the sister of Harmodius, being in some
respects drizos, could not properly be
eligible to that office; and this may be
the meaning of the objection made by
the tyrants, 7) aéiay evar: her foreign
blood disqualified her from ministering
in the worship of the gods of Athens.
6. év wAots] Etiam apud alias gentes
morem fuisse, ut solennibus quibusdam
sacris pompe ab armatis ducerentur,
ostendit e Dionysio Halic. VII. 72. et
Polybio, [V. 35. Luisinus, II. Parerg. I.
U

Duk.

‘ ore Aelas Evexa] Covxudidns del,
Zycxa. om. Mode And in this
matter, to use Bekker’s words in the
preface to his smaller edition, although
in the present instance he has not com-
plied with them himself, “ grammaticis
“gine controversia obtemperandum
“esse duxi.”” Ovvexa occurs nowhere
else in Thucydides, and even here two
of the MSS. read evexa. Besides otvexa

has a different meaning, and one which
does not suit the present passage, al-
though in the instances quoted by
Wasse it has been carelessly used for
évexa, unless the text, as here in Thu-
cydides, should be corrupt.

ouvexa|] Gr. vexa, quomodo semper
Thucydides, inquit T. Magister, pro
ob évexa: sed hc ejus interpretatio
huic loco disconvenit. Apud Homerum,
sed in capite sententiz, valet quoniam.
Anistoph. Plut. v. 9gt. Gadd didias ov-
yexa. et sic Bar. 1401. Lysias, rns adeA-
gis ovvexa. Et pro guia Sophocles
Ajace. Noster vix alibi. Wass. Itaque
non in universum verum est, quod
scribit Ammonius: ovvexa pev onpaivee
To Ort, “Evexa 8¢€ yap. Dux.

10. ef xal drocoovy roApnoeay| “ If
“any number, however small, shoul
* venture on any attempt.” ‘Oxoconotp
refers to what was said just above, fou»
8€ ov rroAXot of Evvopewpoxdres.

SYTTPA®HE Z. VI. 57.
ATHENS,

trav Sopupopwy SuKxoope, os Exaota éypny THs Tops mpo-

tévas’ 0 dé “Apyodios xat o ’Apitoyeiray, éxovres 4On Ta

eyxeipioua, €s TO Epyov mpoyecay. Kal ws eldov TWA THV2

Evvwporav aio Siadeyopevoy oixeiws to ‘Irmia (jv Se

smacw evmpocodos oO ‘Imzmias), eecay, Kai évomicay peun-
vioOai re Kai dcov ovx 76n EvdAnbOnoecOa. Tov dAuTI-3

cavra obv odas, kat dt Ovmep rravra éxwdvvevov, €BovdovTo

381

’ , ¢ 9
mporepov, et Ouvawro, mporiysmpnoeaOa, Kal w@orEep €ixor,
4 # on “~ n
@ppnoay cow Tav muddy, Kai meperuxov To ‘Immapy@
; 4 “ , LY 37 2 4
10 trrapat ro Aewxoptov Kadovpevoy, Kal evOus amepiokéertws
a A 4 “A A “A
WPooMETOVvTES Kal ws ay padwota Ov Opyns, oO pev Epwrikns,
\ , ,
o Oe uBpiopévos, erumTov, Kal amoxteivovow avrov. Kal 04
4 4 , ‘N > #f ? e 9 d
fev Tous SOopupopovs to avrixa Siahevye o 'Apioroyeirov,
4 “~ 4 ‘ oe ‘N > e /
Evvdpapovros rob GxAov, Kal Borepov AndOels ov padiws
4. epics] om.d. otkelws]

2. xal dpioroyeiroy B.R.b. 3. as} a d.i.

om. Q. 6. re xalQ. od» AUMpCavra h. 4. Ovrep A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.Q.
ee mare, ane Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo otzep. 8. Tporipwpy-
oeoOa: A.B.E.F.H.L.N.O.V.e.f.g.h.k.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. MpOrEpoy Tiwpn=
geoba: K. ceteri mporipwpncagda. 10. mepth. xardQ. nai N Vg. Poppo.

Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittitur. 14. Uorepoy de G.

8. mporysopnoacba| In Gr. mpére-
pow Tyswp. est apertum vitium librarii:
nam sufficiebat, semel poni pling
srpérepoy mporepuopr avOa eodem pleo-
nasmo dicit, quo I. 3, 1. mpd yap ray
Tpwixay ovdey gaiveras mpdrepov Kow7
épyavapevn 7 ‘EAAds. Et V. 84, 3. mpy
adixely Tt THs yas Adyous mpwroy trowjco-
poévous ee npéeaBes. Sophocles

Ajac. v. 108. aply dv—pdoriy: mparoy
vera owybels Odvy. Sic Virg. IV.

En. 24. preus ante quam. Dux.

10. trapat rd Neask pes This is
suspicious, mapa not often occurring
with an accusative case, in the simple
sense of “at” or “near,” unless the
idea of juxta-position, being by the side
of a thing, is intended to insisted
on. Tap avrhy riyv wédw fv mupapis
(Xenoph. a rit. 4, 9.) is, I ima-
gine, “close by the side of the city
“‘ stood a pyramid.”” In Xenoph. Anab.
I. 4, 3. where the common reading was
sapa Ty oxnyny, Schneider and Schafer
rightly, as I think, read xara thy oxn-
ynv. The a quoted by Thom.
Magister from Thucyd. IV. 11,1. éra-

£avro ap avriy rijy Oddacoay, has clearly
a different meaning, and signifies, not
simply “ by the sea-side,” but, “along
“the edge of the sea.’? Perhaps we
should read here, as in I. 20, 3. mepi rd
Aewxdpioy; the two prepositions being
frequently confused in the MSS.
srg Leocorium (ut dicit Zli-
anus Var. Hist. lib. XII.¢. 28.) Athe-
nis erat templum filiarum Leo, (sc.)
Praxither, Theope, Eubule. Has pro
salute civitatis Minervee occisas esse
fama est, quum Leos pater eas tradi-
disset propter oraculum Delphicum,
quod monebat, aliter non posse servari
urbem, nisi ille mactarentur. Vide
Suidam, Ciceronem, lib. III. de Nat.

dceréOn, f) od padios ovdé edxddws ayp-
pen. vy ov Oiadbeow Tipmpiay dAdu-

8i3ns. Hesychius. Photius,

382 OOTKTAIAOYT
ATHENS.

derby’ ‘“Appodws S€ avrot rapaypnya amoAdvra. LVIII.
ayyerOevros Se “Iarria. és tov Kepapetxov, ovx emi ro yevo-
pevoy GAN én Tous tropméas Tous omAiras, mpoTEpoy 77 al-
abéoba avrovs amobev ovras, evOds exapnoe, Kat adnrAws
Th owe: wAacapevos mpos thy Evudopay éxehevoev avrovs, §
adei~as Te xwpiov, aweAOew és avro avev TOY GrAwy. Kal ot
pev avexopnoay, olopevoi re épeiy avrov’ o dé Tois émtxovpots
dpacas Ta omAa vrodaBew, eEeAdyero evOvs ods emyriaro
Kat el tis evpéOn éyyxetpidioy Exwv' peta yap aczidos Kai
ddparos eidOecay Tas Topas Tovey. 10

LIX. Towovr@ pev tpom@ Ot epwruny AUINY 7 TE aPXy
ris emtBovAns, Kat 4 aAoyioTos TOApa é€k TOU Tapaxpnya

amepieois, ‘Apuodio xai’ Apurroyetrou eyévero. tois 0 ’A@n-
vaiots xXaAemwrépa pera TovTo 7) Tupayvis KaréoTn, Kal 6
‘Inmias dia doSov yon paddov @v Toy TE TodTaY ToAAOUs 15
exTelve, Kal mpos Ta é&w aya Suoxoreiro, & robev aoda-

3 delay Twa open peraBoArns yevoueyns Umapyovoay ot. “Ir-
moKdov ‘yoov Tod Aapxpaxnvod rupavvov Aiavridy rp mardi
Ovyarépa eavrov pera tara’ Apyedixny, ’A@nvaios dv Aap-
Waxnv@, eOwxev, aicBavopevos avrovs peya tapa Bacirel 20
Aapeio SvvacOa. Kai avrns onpa ev Aappaxe coriv, exi-
ypajtpa €xov rode’

dvdpds dporetcavros ev “EAAd& ry ed Eavrov
“Innlov "Apxedixny de xéxevOe xdvis’

2. rd L.O. Serdar 6. rs} 78 di. y.rijreL, ctpeés Cik.
8. drodaBeiy L.O. dépew Q.R. g. etipebein L. 10. eiaGerap

ABFGHKNERY. ee Hac Poppo. Goell. "Bekk. volge ete™ "

noprds A.B.E.F.H.N. Rv s f

¥P- a 13. rois 3¢ abny. :
F. Pa gi e. Saéxdou f 18. alavridt c K.P.V bf 20. al-

rie gabe es F. at. Naydew F.H. 22. rdde i. ae dpxedixns

4. ddnros— “ Without IIT. 59, 1, peloacOa o
6s betraying aay creat in his counte- f§dyras, where see Lights or oe
“ nance, having composed it upon the device practised on this occasion by
“ news of his loss.” Adri», scil. rj» = pias, compare the notes on II. 32, 5.
Byes, i is to be supplied after rAacdpevos. IV. 74, 2.
"Adnrws Ty de mracdpevos resembles "a6. avbpds] Epig. Simonidis. Hephest.

ZYITPA®HE Z. VI. 58—60. 883

ATHENS.
} marpds re kal dpdpos adeAgGr 1 odoa rupdvvev
naidev T, ovx 7pOn voy és dracbadlny.
, ‘
Tupavvevoas Se ern rpia ‘Immias ért AGnvaiwr, cat ravels 4
“~ a e A “A ~
ev tT@ TerapT@ um0 Aaxedaysovioy Kat "AAkpyawyndayv Tov
, J a e 4
g Omer. Pevyovrwy, exwper wiroomovdos és Te Liyewwv
-C, 510. , -~
- kai wap Aiavridny es Aap axov, éxeiBev Se
as Bacwréa Aapeiov, d0ev Kal oppadpevos és Mapabdva
reg ¥ > ~ ¥ , a A w 9 ,
voTepoy Eret EixooT@, On yépwv wv, pera Mrdwv eotpa-
TEVOEY.
ro «6LX. "Qu evOvpovpevos o Snpos 6 rév ’A@nvaiwv, Kat
[upynoKO_Evos Goa, Axo TEpt avTay nricTaTO, yaAeros FV
a 4 nA a
Oyen o.e OTE Kal UromTHS és TOUS TEpl TOY pYOTKaY
. “~
Information give THY giTiay AaBovTas, Kat TWavTA aUTOIS EOOKE
about the plot of the , , ro» = . a
Mercuries. Thow im. €7% Lvvapoodia odtyapxeKy Kal Tupavulrny te-
ed “a “a : “A
15 ne seemed, act im, MpAxOat, Kal ws, aitav dia Td Towvrov opyt- 2
, J
persons impliceted in COuevoy, moAAoi TE Kal afwAoyor avOparrot
the information are v5 ; = , ¢ ee ,
arrested, 70n €v TO OerpwTnpip Noa, Kat ovK év TavA

épaivero, adda. kal nuepay emedidocay paddAov és TO aypi-

1. kal} om. G.R. 7] om. i. 2. vovveaca Sac OaXiny E. 4. savbele
A.B.L.O.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ravoels. 4. add’ B; nec in

F. pluribus litteris locus. _dAdéy h. qui supra. YP: Gxpaorder. drAxcpeandar C,

5. vmexope: h. at nal] om. R. 8. pera pndoy P. om. k. 10. dppos}

prdos P. II. abropy g. tpioraro e. 12. Urowros B.K.h. sed margo B.

on. tréems. 14. Kai a sete) See Q. xai rupavvi& correctus h. 15. atrép
oupius (1. p. 257.) post Reiakium.

et hic legit dracOadiay. Wass. Vide adnotat, adi Interpretes Pollucis, I. 197.

Casauboni Epistolam CCCCLXVII. Duxer.

Edit. Roterod. Duxer. 17. ovx éy wavAyn épalvyero| The word
4. twd Aaxedapovioy nat "AX\xpaont- maida is condemned b e me

day. See the story in Herodotus, V. marian Thomas Magister: rd 8 wavAa,

55, &c. addxeoyv. But the commentators on
5 és are Sigeum had been his work quote instances of its occur-

taken from the Mitylenseans by Pisis- rence in Sophocles, Xenophon, Plato,

tratus, and given by him to his natural and Theophrastus. And for the con-

con Hegesistratus; and it was stillin his struction «» wavAg épaivero, ee re=

yaaa although the Mitylenzans fers to a similar expression in III. 33, 4.

long tried to recover it. See Hero- ¢y xaradnwes épaivero.

dot. V. 94, 9s. 18. érediiocayv—és 1d dypibrepoy]
12. tséwrms| Imitatur Alianus Var. Compare Herodotus, II.13, 4. 4» ovre

Hist. 4, 18. uméwrne dy els mdvras 5 4 x i és typos.

Auorvows. De iis, quee Scholiastes hic

OOTKTAIAOYT
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
4 “a ty
TEpoy TE Kat mAéious ere EvAAapBavew, evradvOa avarreiBera
a 9 e oN “~
eis tav Sedeuevwv, domrep eOoKet airworaros elvat, vO TOP
A , ~ ww ‘
Evvdeopwray Twos, etre apa xai Ta OvTAa pyvicat ElrE Kal
A A >
ov’ én’ audorepa yap eixacerat, ro de aadhes ovdels ovre
wn n~ o A y
Tore ovTe VoTEpoy Exe Eley TEPt THY OpadavTwY TO Epyov.s
‘ 4 ‘N ‘ e 7
3Adywr O€ ereicev avrov, as xpn, ei tun Kaif dédpaxer, avrov
, “ ‘ , ~ a
Te GdEelay TOLNOapEVOY GHCaL Kal THY TOAW THS Tapovoys
e , “” ld A ’ ” ‘4 g
urowias tatoo BeBoorepay yap avr@ gwrnpiay eivat
a ‘ “~
40podoynoavri per’ adeias, 7 apynevrs Sia Sixns EAOeiv. Kat
“~ 4 “ “~
6 pev autos Te Kal? EavTov Kal KaT GAA@Y pnYvEL TO TOY Io
a ~ “~ » “
‘Eppav’ o 6€ Snyos 0 trav ’A@nvaiwy aopevos AaBov, ws
s 4
@ero, TO cages, cal Sevov mowvpevor mporepov, et Tovs
9 , “A Aa , \ ow “ A
értBovAevovras opav TO wANOE un ElwovTal, TOY pEVY pNVU-
‘ tw, he! XN ‘ y: 9 > a @&f ‘ ,
Tv evOvs Kai Tous a\Aous per avTOv, OTWY Nn KaTHYOpP)-
' \ Ed a “a
Kel, €Avoayv, Tous d€ karautiabevras, Kpioels TOInTaYTES, TOUS 15
4 “a .' 4
pev amexrevay, boo. EvvednhOnoay, trav de duadvyovrav
4 “~ S ”~
Oavarov Karayvovres émavetrov apyvpwv T@ aoxteivayTt.

384

2. dorep A.B.L. dep G.m. 3. etre od P. 4. dixdfera E. obdeis L.O.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. czeteri otOeis. Conf. Lobeck. ad Phrynich. p.181. — 6. ef
nal pi) dédpaxey airdy 86d. atrév F.H.K.L.N.O.m. wavoa] ceca yp. h.

BeBaorépay m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo BeBawrepay. : ‘
adeias v apbéryr: O. 8ixns| Onxns k.m. “‘ @nxns, opinor, G.”

da] pera g.
BEKK. I0. éavrdy AB.CEEP. xara Tay dAwy Q.

kal Sed» rrocovpevos €. srotnoduevos L.
15. xararwbévras A.E.F.H.c.g.h.

2. els ray 8edenevwr] Andocides Ora-
tor. Plutarchus Alcib. qui ei Timzum
bar singularis calliditatis et au-

aciz hominem, hujus consilii aucto-
rem fuisse, et decreto publico iis, qui
se ipsi indicassent, impunitatem pro-
missam, scribit. Dux. Vid. de tota
hac historia Andocidis de Mysteriis ora-
oe alt 8é8paxer] I h

. et Thy x édpaxey] I agree wit

Poppo in thinking that this order of
the words cannot be the right one.
It would mean, not what the sense of
the passage requires, “even if he had
“not done it,” but, “unless he had
“done it,” the conjunotion xat being
expressed in English by a stress laid on
the auxili verb. note on IV.

13. otoovra g.

16. éco¢] om. k.

92, 3. I have no doubt therefore
that the true reading is «ef xal pa de-
dpaxey.

17. énaveiroy apyipior re awoxrei-
ee Ad hunc g Lacan fortassis re-
spexit Pollux, II. 118. éravesray dpyv-
ptov, otoy éemunpvtéas. Videtur pro eo-
dem habuisse éravewrety et erumpurrey
dpyvpioy rwi. Sed est inter hee discri-
men. Nam in illo dativus refertur ad
eum, cul premium promittitur, in hoc
ad eum, in cujus caput pecunia statui-
tur; nam usitatius est de hac re ¢sru-
puter. Vide Ammonium in émaypv
et Valesium ad notas Maussaci in Har-

tionem, v. émxexnpuxérar. Pollux,
V. 93. emtxnpurrey ypnyara tri.
DUKER.

ZYITPASHE Z. VI. 60, 61.
ATHENS. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
5 9
Kay Tovr@ oi pev mradovres adndov jy ei adixws ererisopnvro, 5
e , » s ~ a
N pevrot GAAn TOS Ev TH TapovTt Tepupavas w@pernro.
LXI. mepi d€ rod ’AAKiBiadov, évayovray trav éxOpav
@ XN \ > “a 2 A > 2? “a e9 a
ol7rep Kat mplyv exmAew avrov emeBevto, xaderas ot ’A@nvaior
5 The alarm andex- €AayPavov’ Kal ered) To Tov ‘Epyav ovro
citement still continue \ » \ \ a VAN \
at Athens, Extreme TADES Exel, ToAv On paAdov cal Ta pvOTIKA,
e 9 ry “~
Great of Ariocmiis! @V emairios HV, peTa TOU avToD Aoyouv kal
Judics against All re Lyvwpooias eri Te Snug am’ éxelvou edoKet

385

plots, and strong pre-
biades, He escapes A ,
from the offcerson his TPaXOnvat. Kat yap Tis kal otparia Aaxedat- 2
way home, and takes / ) AA. \ y \ N Q A
10 Tage in Peloponne, MOVIWOY OU TOAAN ETUXE KATH TOV KaLpoY TOd-
9 e \ a b ~ 4 ) ~
ous. TOV, EY @ TEpt TavTa EGopvBovyTO, pexpt iaOpod
~ “
mapehfovoa, mpos Bowwrovs te mpacoovtes. édoxet ovv
2 / , a“
exeivou mpatavros, kal ov Boustay évexa, aro LvvOnparos
Cd A 9 \ 4 ‘N > Q Q N V4
nkew, Kat eb pn epOacay dn avrot xara TO pnyvupa EvdAG-
, 4 y¥ “~ aA ,
1g Bovtes Tous avdpas, 1rpodoPnves av n woNs. Kai Twa piay
S nw
vuxta Kai xarédapOov év Onceip Tp ev TOA EV GALS. 013
, aA 4 #
ve &€vor Tov 'AdxiBiadov of év” Apyet xara Tov avrov xpovoy
e U4 a U ’ / 2 \ . & ¢ a
uramtevenoay To Snug emiriBerOar’ Kai Tous ounpovs TOY
I. kay] xai e. nabovvres K. smeidovres e. évdixos L.O.P. 2 nt
bs vy TH Trapdéyrt e. 4. éreribevro yp. h. ol dOnvaio: yakerras N.V.

. capeas G.L.O.P.d.k.m. 9. wapayOnva g. = tis orparia E. 10. iroAd
G.k.m. 12. mpés|] as g. mpdstotsh. Biwrovs F. mpdooorras A.E.F.h.

v7

13. mpdfovros G.m. éxeivov] om. h.
vy worker G. 17. of] om.

4. pera Tov avrov Adyou Kal ris Euy-
wpocias] ‘“ With the same meaning
“and connected with the plot against
“* the tommons’ government ;”’ namely,
the plot which they so firmly believed
to have a real existence, and to which
they attribufed the mutilation of the
Mercuries. ¢déxec—ém) Evvapocig—dn-
pov xaradvcews yeyernobau. VI. 27, 3.

12. mpds Bowrovs re mpdocortes |
Valla spdés Bowwrovs vertit, cum Beotis.
Recte accepit de clandestino aliquo con-
silio et conatu cum Beeotis adversus
Athenienses, quibus utrique inimici,
ipsi autem inter se socii et amici erant,
ut e lib. V. constat. Sic, mpds rwa
mwpaccey, adversus alium scilicet, dixit
Thucydides, III. 28, 2. IV. 68, 4. 74, 2.

THUCYDIDES, VOL. IU.

14. ea
18, xai dunpovs O. al 3) dunpous Q.

cay Bh. 16. eat] om. R.d.e.

103, 3. et 114, 3. Dok.

16. &v Onceim rp ev méda] This is
the temple of Theseus now in existence,
and converted into a Christian church.
Its situation in the north-west part of
the city, near the gates which led to
Corinth and Eleusis, pointed it out on
this occasion as the fittest place in
which the Athenians could keep their
watch. Of course the men slept, not in
the actual temple, but within the sacred

recinct, répevos: and the expression
€y Ordos means that the spears and
shields were piled as in a camp, in an
open space within the repevos, while the
men lay, either in some of the sacred
der a or on the ground, close at

cc

386 ©OTKTAIAOT

ATHENS. A.C. 415, Olymp. 91.2

’"Apyeiwv rovs €y rais vycos Keysevous ot "AOnvaior rore
mapedocay TO Apysiov Snup da tavta staypnoacba,
amravrayobey Te TEepecrhKe: Urowia és Tov AAKiPiadnv. aoe
AovAcpevor avrov és Kpiow ayayovTes croKTeival, We“ovTW
ofre tv Ladapuviay vaiv és nv Linediav evi Te Exewors
skal Gy mépt GAAwy éueunvuro. elpnro Sé mpoere aut@
amrohoynoopev axodrovbeiv, EvAAapBavew Se py, epamev-
ovres TO Te mpos Tous ev TH VueAia oTparwoiras Te odere-
pous Kal modelos ju) OopuBeiv, Kal ovy Hxerra Tous May-
riveas wat ’Apyelovs BovAouevos mapapetva, de exetvou 10
6vonitovres macOnva tapas} Evorparevew. Kal 6 pev, Exwv
ry éavrod vay, Kal of EvvdiaSeBAnuevor amerdcov pera
rns Ladrapwlas éx ths DuceAlas ws és tas "A@nvas. xai
erevdn éyevovto év Qoupiois, ovxére Evvetrovro, aA’ amed-
Oovres amd THs vews ov davepot aay, Seivavres To emits
7 d1aBorn és Slenv xaramdedoa. ot & éx rhs Tadapwias réws
pev eyrovy tov 'AAKiBiadny Kal rovs per’ avrod” as 8
ovdapod havepol foray, @xovro amomdéovres. 0 8€ *AAKifua-

1. rére] om. Q. 2. duaxpnoec Gas A.C,E.F.H.K.V.d.e.g.k.m. xpaoerGas
B.hi 3. wemecrtnces F.L.O.Q.h.k. 6. spocemety N.V. 4. a
wapevy AWERELK. Gh. dxodovOncopévpd.i. 8.apésjom.f. +7]om.G.
d.i.m. ovpariwras operépous oTpariwras Te ToUs fpous f. 11. srei-
cOjvas opas}om.d.i. suspectum utique odas. Bekker. odae] “immo odie:.”
Bekk. ed.1832. oas—ées rds] om. N. in textu, sed habet in marg. @ manu re-
centiori addita. Evyotparevewy C, 13. os] om. H.V.i. 14. ewedOdpres C,

I. rous éy rais whoows xeyévous| See can I admit the most forced guced ght
V. 84, 1. tations by which some have tried to
mepreornxes——éds roy AdniBeddry] make the word keep its

é mean-
“‘ Gathered round against Alcibiades ;

i. e. “ beset Alcibiades.”” Compare III.
4,5. PdBos mepeéorn rip rats Or
the construction may be, “ From every
“ gide there resulted suspicion against
* Alcibiades.” And this the order of
a? words seems to Sever] ae <j
. elpnro—Oeparevovres | Compare V.
70, I. Evvodos hy, — ywpovwres, x. 7. A.
and Herodot. III. 16, 4. Mépopos per,
’ Grrep elpnras’ Aéyovres, kK. T. X.
It. wacOnvas todast pareve |
Here, as in V. 49,1, opas, if the text be
nuine, is clearly equivalent to avrovs ;
or neither in that passage nor in this

ing. But I do not believe that the

text is genuine; and as in V. 49, 1, I
should read oday instead of odas, 80
here I should read odicr, according to

the conjecture of Lindau and of
bree; or else omit both the words sre:-
yvas odas, with two of the Paris
MSS., d. and i.
15. 7) ew d&aBodj — xarandedoat |
“ The going home to trial with a preju-
‘‘ dice existing against him.” Com
the expression (jy éwi sraciv, “ to live
‘‘ with a family of children ;” i. e. having
2 family. See Hermann on Viger, note
397. and Matthie, Gr. Gr. §. 586.

EYITPASHS Z. VI. 61, 62.
SICILY. A.C. 415, Olymp. 91.2
ns, 76n guyas ay, ov TOAD vorEpov eri mAgiou emepawOn és
TleAorovvnooy éx tis Qovpias’ of & ’AGnvaion épnyy Sip
Gavarov Karéyvwoay avrov TE Kal Tay [ET €xeivou.

LXII. Mera S€ ratra ot Aorot trav "AGnvaiwy otpa-
ETIYOL Ev TH DiKedAig, Svo pépyn Tomoavres TOD TTpaTEevpaTos
SICILY. kal Aaxov éxarepos, erdcov Foy mayTi emi
aaemamts at tm LeAWOouvTos Kai Eyéorns, BovAdpevor ev el-
nace nasi eva. Ta xpnuara ei Socovew ot Eyeotaior,
continue at Catena, = KaTaoKeagbas dé cal trav Ledwouvriav ra
1ompaypara, Kal ta Suopa pabe ra mpos "Evyerraious.
wapamA€ovres & év aprorepG THY LixeAiay, TO pepos TO Tposs
tov Tupanvxoy KoAmov, écxov és ‘Iuepav, iprep povn ev
TOUT@ TP pepe THS VixeAias “EAAGs woks éori? Kal ds ovK

887

1. rod\v A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.Q.V.c.e.g.h.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

Bekk. vulgo moAAg. . te] om. i.
t Neve 6. elurarn a

CK.Re. mpos wap d.i.k.

dpiorepa V.

2. éx 7s Oovpias] Poppo understands
this as meaning “ the country of Thurii.”
But mj Sovpiay in ch. 104, 2. must
mean the city, and the country is rightly
called in VII. 35, 1. %) @oupias. Ste-
phanus Byzantinus says that the name
was written Govpia, and Oovpioy, as
well as Oovpiot; and Eckhel describes
a coin in which the inscription is
@OYPIA. Whether Thucydides wrote
the name variously, or whether Goupia
ig owing to the copyists, cannot be de-
cided : but I think that the town is cer-
tainly meant, and not the country.

€pnun Sieg) “ Trying him when he
**was not forthcoming.” Under similar
rascal in England, = goa
appearance of a person when indic
for treason, he is outlawed; and the
*‘ outlawing in treason or felony amounts
“to a conviction and attainder of the
“‘ offence charged in the indictment, as
“‘much as if the offender had been
‘found guilty by his country.” [Black-
stone, Comment. IV, p. 319.] And any
one may arrest him, even without a
warrant, in order to bring him to exe-
cution; but he may not kill him, be-

4. pey] de
II. mapamdevoavres A.B.V.h. et correct. N.
12. Iuépay K.L.f. qyépay g.

4. pera ravra 8¢ KK. —s dv 7) aux. orpa-
8. of] om. K.f. 10. wap’

én?

cause, according to Bracton’s most ad-
mirable words, “ licet juste occidatur
“ iste, tamen occisor peccat mortaliter,
“‘propter intentionem corruptam.”
(Blackstone, IV. p.178.) Now this was
the judgment of religion even in heathen
countries; for in the famous definition
of “ Sacer,” (Festus in voce,) it is said
expressly, “ Neque fas est eum immo-
“Jari, sed qui occidit, parricidii non
‘«¢ damnatur, nam lege tribunicia prima
“ cavetur, Si quis eum qui eo plebeiscito
‘* gacer ait, occiderit, parricida ne sit.’
The difference then is, that with us the
Jaw has learnt the wisdom of religion,
and punishes as murder what ion
declares to be sinful: whereas in hea-
then countries the two being distinct,
religion vainly declared “that it was
*‘ wicked to slay an outlaw,” since the
law, acting on other principles, ad-
judged the religtous wicke to be no
al crime

For the saree enced KarTé=
yrooay avrov, see the note on I. 95, 3.

13. ‘E\Ads wédkcs] Compare Herodot.
V.93. 3. wepl wou *EdAdda. VII. 22, 5.
dyn w5dis EdAds. VI. 98, 4. xara “EA

ccm

388 GOTKTAIAOT

SICILY. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2
» 5 , > \ , C . 9 “” 4 r e a
3 €d€xovro avrous, wapexopiCovro. Kat ev TH TapaTA@ aipovow
C2 c ‘N A 3 c A ‘4 :
Yxxapa, mrodiopa QKavixov pev, Evyerrawis de moAێusov
3 ae
qv O¢ mapabadaccidioy. Kai avdparrodicavres thy mokw
mapedoocay "Eyeotaios (mapeyevovro yap avrav inns),
avrot dé wadw Te pev we Exopovy Sia Tov TuKeAOp, ews 5
9 , » , e \ “” 4 4 t) ?
agixovro és Karavnv, at de vnes mepierdevcay, ta avdpa-
4mroba ayovoa, Nixias dé evOus €€ “Yxxapov emi "Eyéorns
qwapamdevoas, Kat TaAAa yxpnuarioas Kal AaBov tadavra,
TpiakovTa Tapny és TO oTparevpa’ Kal ravdparoda tare-
Socay,t kal éyévovro €& avrady eixoot Kal éxarov TaAavTa, 10
’ Y
~ “A a a
S Kal és Tous TaY Lexehov Evppayous meperrdAevoay, oTpariay

yd r 4 a e , “ e A > »
keAevovTes repre’ TH TE nuwoeia THS EavTaY T7AOoy ent
"Y BAay rnv VeAcarw, moAcuiay odcay, Kai ovx €lAov. Kal To
Oépos éredevra.
LXIII. Tod & emiycyvopevov yxetpavos evOvs ryv épodoy 15
ot “A@nvatoe eri Lupaxovaas wapeoxevatovro, oi dé Lupa~
, \ > A ¢ >> 2 *# a7 9 ‘
2 the Byracumns are KOULOL Kal avTol ws Em Exeivous lovres. emetdn
A “a . N a id
emboldened by the in- YAO QUTOIS mpos TOY mparov hoBov Kal Thy
activity oftheemem’: srpoadokiay ot “A@nvaion ovx evOus emexevro,
KOTG TE THY Nuepay ExaoTHY Tpoiodcay aveDapaovy paAAAo?P, 20
1. éd€yero K.d. 2. Uxapag.i. dxkapaQ. aixavdy C.G.K.B.e-f.
ante ¢yeor. inserunt. K.N.V. ap] dé d. i eater f.
cai ante rd\Aa om. G.

7. €xovom d. evOvs} om. 1. 8.
‘‘ ané8ovro.” Bekk. 2. 10. avrov f. «11. rovs] om. K.
18. rj] om. E.

13. wodeploy P. — ovoay] wédw L.O.P.
cation of “selling.” If the text be

Adda yAdooay. Compare the forms
genuine, the sense would seem to be,

4- Tos
oweduxay P.

9. “ Malim
12. ry davray N.V.

"OAupmas, Tpwas, &c. which, like ‘EA-

Ads, are properly adjectives. So pawds,
goBas. See Buttmann, Gr. Gr. vol. I.
p- 252. ed. 1830. and Jelf, 439. 1.

2. Sixnavixdy pev—nodeuoy| “ This
“ig mentioned, because, as being of
*¢ Sicanian origin, it might have been
** ex to have been on good terms
“« with Egesta, seeing that it was of the
‘“* same origin.” BLOOMFIELD.

9. tdréSocavt] Bekker, in the pre-
face to his smaller edition, suggests
that we should read amé8ovro. ere
is no authority, that I am aware of, for
giving to the active voice the signifi-

“they produced, or gave up their
ee slaves 3” i. e. produced them to be

ovv dbpancbey rov orparev és rd
kowdy ob mod eyévero, TO O¢ dtaxhawer

soXv.

' 10. €yévovro—radavra] A departure
from the common practice of joining a
singular verb to a plural nominative
case, when of the neuter gender. Com-
pare I. 126, 5. v. 1. and note, and V.
26, 2. note.

SYTTPA®HS Z. VI. 63, 64. 889

SICILY. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.
‘ é ? ra
Kai ereidn mAéovres tra tet eméxewa ris Ducedlas modv
aro opav epaivovro, Kat mpos thy “YBAay édOovres Kat
, o 2 tA B , y Xr 4 , a
metpacavres ovx etAov Bia, ert mov Karedpovnoay, Kat
s “ \ @ Q “~
néiovv Tous oTpatryous, olov On GxAos iret Oaponoas
a ¥ a x 8 , > ‘ ’ x OA 943 ©€
Smrovew, ayew ohas eri Karavny, eredn ovr éxeivor éf' éav-
A e “ 4 A
TOUS EpYOVTaL. iTS TE WPOTEAQUYOVTES GEL KATATKOTOL TOY 3
\ X , “a
Lupaxociwy mpos To oTparevpa tov ’AOnvaiwr, épvBpiCov
adda Te Kat ei Evvoixnoovres odiow avrot paddAov FKo.ev ev
”~ 4 a “A
7H adXorpia, n Aecovrivouvs és Thy olkélay Karowxtovvres.
A a
xoL XIV. A ytyvaoxovres ot otparnyot tov A@nvaiwv, Kai
4 9 A » . » a“ s e rs
BovAopevoe avrous ayew Travdnpel ex THS TOAEwWS OTL TA«EL-
A “~
arov, avrot Oe Tais vavoly év TooovTw vo
4 e
yUKTa Tapamdevoavres oOTparoredov KaTada-
~A 3s » , 9 ¢ 4 aN! > a
Bety ev emirndci Kal? novyxiav, «idores ovK av
away the Syracusans | ; , So» » a a ‘
15 to Catena, while they, O"OlwS OuvnOevres Kal EL EK T@Y VvEdY TpOS
2. éaivovro A.B.E.F.H.K.N.Q.R.V.c.d.g.h. Parm. Haack. ee Goell. Bekk.
.G.

Which leads the Athe-
nian generals to form
and successfully exe-
cute a plan for drawing

vulgo épaivero. 3. mA€ov] paddoy Q. 5. ered) A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.
P.R.V.c.d.e.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ere:dn ye. 6. xal larmeis
spocedavvorres L.O.Q. isms (vel lirmeis) mpocedauvorres ABEF.GHKRbcd.

e.g.k.m. larmeis 8€N.V. 88. kat ef] cal A.B.k. os O.P. xalads C.G.d.em. avrot
Bekk. 2. Libriavrois. 9. xaroccouvres B. IL. wavdnpl Q. 13. karaAaBeiy

Bew
A.B.E.F.H.L.N.O.P.Q.V.e.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. xaradapSavery G.
vulgo xarad\apfavew. 14. ev] om. V. 15. et] om. Q. of B.h. veav] abn-
vaiovd. dénvavi. mpds rapackevacpévous C.G.d.k.m. mpomaperxevacpevous Nf.

I. wAéovres Trad ret éméxewa] “ Ma-
“‘ lim w\eovrés re és raréxewa, K. T. XA.
Dosres. “Es.re ra eréxewa was the
conjecture of Reiske. What, if we
read m\éovres rére és tranéxewa? But
ahely rd éréxetva THs Zixeias is a8 sus-
picious as the old reading in V. 3, 3.
ol pale déxa rov Aupéva mepiTeiy,
where ali the later editors és roy
Auéva. So in the Acts of the Apostles,
xxvii. 2, where the common reading is
pédXovres mAciy Tovs xara Thy Aciay ré-
srous, both the Alexandrian and Vatican
MSS. read eis rovs—rémous. The ex-
pression in Herodotus, IV. 42, 5, éAcoy
Thy voriny Od\accay, must not be con-
founded with the cases which I have
alluded to.

[At Thucydides hic non vult dicere,
navigare in partem ulteriorem Sicilie,
sed preeternavigare oram Sicilie ulte-
riorem.— ** H&c autem significations

mrew ra éréxewa THs Zicedias weque
Greecum videtur ac tepioppiferOa rd
mpos vérov, Tepoppely Ta wpds TO méha-

s, et similia, de quibus vid. adnot. ad
ir. 6,1. Perspexit idem nuper Goeller.
Porpo. |

14. xaB novylay, elddres} Awd xowvod
vo orpardémedov xaradaBeiv’ elddres ore
obx dpolws of *A@nvatos Suvncvovra orpa-
réredov xaraXafeiy, ofr el card Oddac~-
gay davepas cal mpoyoOnpévey tay
Zupaxoveioy émurdeoev, (xader)y yap
€cco Oa riyv andBacw, ayriraxOncopévoy
ray évayrioy, Kal ov amapacKevoy dy-
rov,) ofr el xara yny éwinev éx rov
se o (nat ydp xa ovres éddxouy

aBnoecGa’) 8a ravra 87) drarn €Bov-
Aovro xpnoacGa, cal wapacyxetv Séenoww

rois Zupaxovcios ws xara yhy ldvres,
Gras erefedOdvres éxetvoe rravdnpel srapa-~

réfovra. SCHOL.
18. nal el—exBiSdLorey }—yvooGein-

@OTKTAIAOY

SICILY. 4.0. 415. Olymp. 9.2

eraiting themectves of TUPET KEV PLEVOUS exBiBiakorer ji 7) Kara viv iovres
their sheonce, Sand iad ha (rovs yap ay widous Tous opi

their whole army with-

out opposition under KQL TOV oxAov TOV ZupaKoriay TOUS imriéas

te waleof ymca. orodAous GvTas, opios 8 ov wapovToy imménv,

oe! Badarrew ay peyada,) ovres Sé AnpeoOa ywpiov §

dOev wre ray tmiréwv ov Bdrayovra aia doyov (Edidacxov

& avrovs mepi rot mpos ro "Odvyreip yopiov, drep nal
naréaPov, Zupaxociwv duyddes, ot Evvetrovro,) rowvde tt
20tv, wpos & €BovAovra, of oTparryol pnyavavrat. méysrovew
dyvipa odiot pev moro, Trois d¢ tav Lupaxociwy oTpary- 10
yois TH Soxnoe. ovy Hhovov emerndeov' qv dé Karavaios o
aynp, kai am avdpov éx Tas Karayns qxew én, ov exeivor

Ta. OvouaTa eyiyvwoKoV, Kal rrioTayTo €v TH WoAE Ere UTo- |
3Aotmous dvras Trav ohiow evvowv. EAeye dé rovs "AGnvaious
— avarierOar aro Tév Grdov év TH TOA, Kal et BovdAovras 1 |
éxeivor mravonuet ev nuepa pyTy aya €» emi To oTpareupa

890

1. éxBdfoey A.B.E.F.H.L.O.P.c.f.g. et pr. manu N. Ardour G. 2.
o] ral robe LOB 8. tal Byhow eal raw 7. @.

“vulgo oer.
eg-E -k. Poppo. Goell. Suen

16. orpardwasdov Q.

L.O.P.k.

Ty erp hori Pop roel Bekk.
14. 0pio1 rove. — evvdov A.B.C.E.F.H.N

efyay. § 18. do Poppo.Goell. vulgo et Bekk. awd

gay] The Scholiast ripe arte this, ofr’ the town, while the S e forced
ei—eminheover—obr el xard vip émlouer. the entrenchments of the camp, and
But can xa el—~f be equivalent ee bd made themselves masters of all within
—<ire, “ both if they were to land fro it. ‘The text varies, and the words rd
“their ships, or to be known to be
“ coming by land?” Pop

the conjunction xa) with brackets, add-
ing, “‘ hee depravant sententiam.”’
Géller algo has inclosed the conjunc-
- ral in brackets, in his and edition. }
. ro ray Srey] The regular camp
ft e Athenians, - which the spears
aid shields were kept piled as usual in
pe space within the inclosure, was
on the outside of the city of Catana ;
but the men were mostly in the habit
of ge quarters in the town, and
sleeping there. Accordingly the plan
posed was that the Catanzeans should
cut off all the Athenians that were in

has marked de spebecr J is, npooBaddvras Te oTpa-~
word orpdreva

ha¢ been used’ a ch. 63, 3. to

the Athenians in their camp as distin-
guished from those who might ha

to be in Catana. Another correction
also been pa en to me, that we
should seal ee rh tba ar for rd orpd-
reupa, “thatt y with army should
“attack the palisade, and take it.”
This suits very well with the order of
the words, and is rendered probable b
a similar passage in IV. 11, 2. whi
has also been pomted out to me, rg¢—

orpary wporéBadXop ré rexicpars.

ZYITPA®HS Z. VI. 64, 65.
SICILY. A.C. 415, Olymp. 91. 2
EAGeiv, avroi pev arroxAnoew Tors mapa odiot Kat Tas vads
éumpnoew, exeivovs de padins ro orparevpat mpoorPRadcy-
tas tT@ oravpwperct aipnoew' elvar 8é ravdra tous Lvvdpa~
govras TmoAdovs Karavaiwy, xal nrowdoba 4dn, ad dy
Bavros jeew. LXV. ol d€ otparryol rév Tupaxcolwy, pera
Tov Kat és Ta GAda Oapoeiv nai elvan ev Svavoia Kai avev
Touro leva: trapecxevacGat éri Karavny, éricrevoay re
TS avOpwmm wodk@ amepurxentorepov, Kal evOvs npepay
EvvOduevor 7) wapécovrat, arérreAay avrov, Kat avroi (non
royap Kal tov Evupdyov Ledwvovvrior Kal aAAot ties Tapy~
cay) mpoeirov mavinuel macw éftevat Lvpaxocios. éret de
éroipia avrois kai Ta THs TapacKeuns fv, kad ai nuepas ev
als EvvéGevro Hkew eyyis joav, mopevopevor em Karavns
nuAicavro eri TH Tupalby worau@ ev rh Acovrivy. of 52
153’ A@nvaio, os oOovro avrovs mpocwvras, avadafovres TO
Te OTPaTEvUA Grav TO €avTay Kal door ViKeAdv avrois, 7h
Gos Tis mpocvedndAvOe, xal eriPBacavres ext tas vais Kal
Ta WAoia, UTO vUKTa ErAcov eri tas Supaxovoas. Kat of TE

391

Bekk. vulgo dwoxkelce:s,

1. droxdnoey C.F.H.K.N.c.g. Haack. Poppo. ager sei loek
Bekk. s]om.L. 3.0rpa-

rots] abrods A.B.E.F.H.L.O.P.Qe.f.g.h.k.m.

revpart C.G.K.L.O.P.R,e.f.i.m. Evydpdcavras i. Evv8pdocorras P. on
patie: G. _§. avrousk. 6. post rod deletas duas F, = xad és} cal pale

. wapaokevdo Gas G.K.k.m. reise aia N.V.e.f. mapacxevaoOa ©. 9. abrod
di fey + 12. xal ra| xara C.H.K. — al} om. G. éy] om. f. 13. fuves
Gero ,

e
Cad

ihe éyyvs joa) fryooy E. [%yyray secundum alios. | iyo)

or -g- cuppalbey 6. onpalby L. 1g.

16. re] om. V.

4, lévas wapeoxevdobas éri Kardyny]

*"Abnvaiey iévrev dri robs“E\Anvas. Et
Portus: cum atu isci, 86-

uutus Vallam. Considerent alii, an

ita verti poesint. Mihi, si ea
est sententia, illi expresserunt,
potius participram, quam infinitivus
srapeoxevac Gat, ri videtur. Acactus
nullam illius rationem habuit: nam
vertit, Catanam ducere. Unde colligere
licet, ei suspectum fuisse mapeoxevd-
Oa, tamquam ab aliquo intrusum. Et
sufficiebat idvac éri Kardyvnv. Nam,
hoc sine adparatu fieri non potuisee,
facile quilibet intelligit. Thucydides
III. 62, 2. v9 pévrot aury ideg, vorrepow

IV.93, 1. érerey lévas dr rods’ AOnvalous.
ahead suspectum habeo hunc locum.

UK.

[Quidni vero recte dictum sit; und
ausserdem dase sie auch ohnedies ge-
dachten, mit der Riistung fertig cu seyn
(perfect.), um nach Katana su gehen?
Gnare statim subjicit, ere) d¢ éroipa
atroie nat ra rijs wapackeuns fv. GL
LER. Goller’s German translation rane
thos in English, “And besides that
they proposed even without this, to be
in readiness with their baggage to march
to Catana.”’}

OOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91.2.
’"A@nvaio: aya &w é&¢Bawov és To xara To ‘OAvpmuiov, ws
To oTpaToredoy KaTaAnWopevot, Kai o& imms of Zupaxociov
mpator mpoceAacavres és THY Karayny, xai aicOopevor ort
Q , 4 x, A 9 4 9 4
TO OTpaTevpa amay avynkTat, amooTpepavtes ayyeAdovot
a a ‘ , v > , > ’ ay
rois me(ois, Kal Evumavres yn arotperopevor EBonOovv emis
thy woAw. LXVI. & rovr@ & ot’ A@nvaio, paxpas odons
“ e ~ + n e c “ e >
Tns Gd008 aurois, xa novyiav xabioay To oTparevpa és

892

SYRACUSE.
The Syracusans, on
their return from Ca-
tana, find the enemy
already established in
a favourable position,
and in vain offer them
battle.

, » / . 3 2 Ul 4
xeploy emirndeov, Kat ev @ paxns te apéev
»¥ € 4 7 Q eee “a nn
€ueAXov orore BovAowrTo, kai ot trims Tov

/ ud > «A > ‘ \. 2 ~a
Lupaxociwy nKwT ay avTous Kal Ev TO Epy@ to
‘\ 9 “A a ” A b
Kal wpo avrod Auvincey’ TH pev yap Teyia
Te Kal olkiat elpyov xai Sevdpa Kat ri
py pa urn,

amapa O€ TO Kpnuvol. Kal ta eyyus Sévdpa xowarres Kal

1. és rd E.k. Poppo. vulgo és réy. ray péyay Acueva R.g-h. inter versus.
és 7) orparémedoy A.B.E.H.L.N.O.P.Q.R.V.c.d.g.b.i.k.m.

. K.L. édvprecoy O.
Poppo.

G.H.K.L.O.P.b.c.g.
éds]om. B. 10. ¢
E.G.c.d.m. olxeias f.

1. ds roy xara rd "Odvpmiecov] Scho-
liastes vulgatus, (nam in Cass. hoc
scholion non legitur,) ita scribit, quasi
putaverit, deesse rérov’ idque in inter-
pretatione sua expressit Portus. Hoc
quoque non magnopere probo, ob eam
causam, quod, cum hec vox kar’ é)-
Aewyuw deest, fere adjectivum aut pro-
nomen ponitur, cum quo conjungi
possit, ut dv dhavepp, dv emirndeip, et
alia, non articulus solus. Fortassis
legendum est, és rd xara rd "OAvpriecoy,
per ellipsin rod xwpior, vel pépos, ut IV.

8, 1. et alibi, ra eri @pgxns. Cap. seq.
( I. TH peév, rerxia Te kal olxiac elpyor—
srapa 8€ rd, xpnuyol. Cap. 75, 1. mapa say
rd mpds ras Emerodds dpay. Cap. 64, I.
replrov mpos r@ Odupmeeip ywpiov. Dux.

és rd xara rd ’OAvymeiov| Such, I
think, must be the true reading, for és
véy xara +d ‘Odvpmeeioy can signify
nothing. See Duker’s note. The pre-
position, if taken strictly, would ex-
press that the point where the Athe-
nians landed was exactly in a line with
the Olympizum; i.e. that a straight
ine drawn from the Olympisum at

mpd L.O.

gee sary vulgo os ail apidr- hind is
adépeva, Q. aroorpepdpevor i. 7. kaficay Poppo. Goel

i xabeioay h. xabioavro d. xabicavyres e. vu
Il. Avrjoa m.
13. xal ra] ra dé d.

éd\vpsrioy

3. rh om. Q. 5. a@iror,

. Bekk. xa€icay C.E.F.
O exdéicray.
12. re] om. K. ?

right angles with the coast would ex-
actly fall on the landing place. See
Herodot. I. 76,1. 9 Urepin eori—xara
Zwarny wih thy ev Evkeive wévre
padctora Kn Keer.

os TO OT, eSoy raradiydperor |
“ As with a view to secure their cam
Té orparcredoy, with reference to w
had been said in ch. 64, 1. BovAdperor—
otparéredoy xatadaBeiv.

7. xaficay| This is the regular form
of the augment in the verb xadi{e, as
it occurs in the older Attic writers:
imperf. xa0i{ov, aorist «afica. See
Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 114. in fe. *

10. Axor ay—dumnces}] Dele dy.
DoBREE. va Z a,

Il. TH pe retyla, x. 7. X.
the emai on the map of the a ins
bourhood of Syracuse.

13. wapa 8€ rd] This is an unusual
position for the article, to be placed in
a situation where the voice must rest
on it, and where it becomes entirely
equivalent to a pronoun. Compare,
however, III. 61, 2. wpds pew rd, avrecsrety,

and III. 82, 15. em) dé rg, aydAXowras.

SYITPAGHE Z. VI. 66,67.
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415 Olymp. 91. 2.
Kareveyxovres eri Thy Oadaccay, Tapa TE Tas vais oTAv-
popa exn&av, cai ext rp Adoxor épupa te, 7 éeboddraroyv
yy Tots toAepios, Nos Aoyadnv Kai EvAos Sia Tayéwv
a” \ 4 as 4 ‘4 »”
op0woay, kal rnv rov Avazrou yepupay éhucay. TapacKeva- 3
5 Copevey Oc, ex pev THS ToAEws ovdels eEL@y Ex@AVE, TPOToL
dé of immns tav Lupaxociwv mpooeBonOnoav, eretra Se
ld 4 ‘N ‘ 4 4 ‘ ”~ A
voTepov kat ro meCov amay Evvedcyn. Kali mpoonAOov pev
éyyus Tov otparevparos tav A@nvaiwy To mparov, erera
dé, @s OUK avTiTpoyecay aurois, avaywpnoavres Kal Sdia-
10 Bavres thy “EAwpuny odoy nuXicavro.
A e , « » “A \ ¢€ ,
LXVII. Ty & vorepaia of ’A@nvaior xat ot Evupayor
japerkevatovTo as és paynv, cat Evveragavro wde. Se~tov
A Va 9 “ + J N on >
On the next day, how- ple” Kepas Apyetot etyov kat Mavrwys, A@n-
over, both partie Pre yato, Dé TO peor, TO S€ GANO ot Evupayor oi
‘pare for action. The ,, . NN > on a ,
15 dispositions of the two @AAOL. KAL TO EV TLLTU QUTOIS TOU OTpArev-
armies, paros év To TpocOev Hv Teraypevoy emt OKT,
“ \o | ra > w 9 4 > AX 9d ‘ Q a
TO O€ HuloV emt Tals evvais Ev TAMOID, emt OKT@ Kal TOTO
vy] om. h. wepl h. oTavpdpara g. 2. Te
om. d. 4 stir’ Aer FELL. N.0O.P.Q.R. V.d.e. ai, Haaei.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. évedhodéhraroy K. vulgo evehodéraroy. “ An evoddraroy ?”
Bekk. 3. 3: Noyaot N.V. 4. dvarrov A.B.E. bgeacrds er 5. €x THS pep
wéreos K. éx pév ray rédkewy g. ovdeils L.O.P. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ov6els.
éxéduce h. ui vorepoy] om. G. 9. dvrerpojecay A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.c.f.g.k.
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo ayrimpoojecay. 10. &Awpivjy eh aa Poppo. Goell.
fiopuny A.B.E.F.L.0.P.V. Bekk. eAwplxny Q. drwpidny C.K. Awpidny e.k.
Apida f. ae Awpimv. 16. reraypévov hy ev rh mpdcOew N.V. ert] ev f.g.
17. winoig A.B.C.F.g.k. et corr. G.
3. Acydbnv] See the note on IV. 4, 2.

393

t xévres L.

“ Drawn up close upon their tents, or
‘* places where they slept.” I),alovwop

17. em rais evvais év mAacip| Be-
cause the Athenians not having Pia
completely fortified their camp, the fol-
lowers of the army might have been
exposed to danger during the action,
had they not been received into the

uare of the heavy-armed infantry.

e words ér) rais evvais are inter-
preted by Photius, (in etvas,) “the
** cables run out from the sterns of the
“* vessels when drawn up on the beach,
“ by which they were made fast to the
“land.” But Thucydides twice uses
the word in its common sense, III. 113,
4. IV. 32,1. and there seems no reason
why it should not be so understood here :

is a hollow square, of which the front
and rear were lines drawn up eight
deep, and the sides were columns, each
consisting of eight files; so that if the
square were attacked in flank, the men
facing about formed a line of eight deep
also. Within this square the non-com-
batants of the army were received for
shelter. See IV. 13 2. VII. 78, 2. and
Xenoph. Anabas. III. 2, 36. 3, 6. 4, 19,
&c. For the reason why the Syracusan
line was formed sixteen deep, while the
Athenians and Lacedemonians usually
formed theirs only eight deep, see the
note on IV. 93, 4.

994 OOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUBE. A.C.415. Olynm 91.2
retaypévoy ols elpyro, 7) dy tov oTparevparos TL trovy
padwra, éhopevras mapayiyverOat. Kal rovs oKevodopous
2€vros TOUTWY TOY emtraxTeY éformoavro. ot d€ Lupaxocwwe
érakay tovs pév ondiras ed éxxaidexa, Gvras mavdnuel
Svpaxociovs cal boo. Evppaxor wapnoay (€BonOnoay Ses
avrois LeAwovvrin pev padwta, erera Se nat TeAgay
trins, To Evprray és Staxociovs, nat Kayapwaiwy imams
dcov cixoct, Kal ro€orat as wevryKovra), tous dé twmeéas
ererakavro emi r@ Seki, ovK eAaocov dvras 7 Siaxocious
3Kat xtAlous, rapa & avrovs Kai rovs axovriras. péANOVCL 10
8¢ rois ’A@nvaios mporépos émtyetpnoew 6 Nixias, xara Te
€Ovn ererapiov Exacta Kai Edpmact, rowde wapexeAcvero.
LXVIIL. ‘TIOAAH: pév rapawéoet, & avdpes, ti Set
“ yoncba, ol maperpev eri Tov avrov ayava; avTn yap 7
eprecuotnicus, “ WapacKeun ikavwrépa pot Soxel civar Gapoos 1g
encouraging his men 66 oro once, 7) KAAS AExOevres AOyoL pera
2“ aodevois orparorédov. Grov yap *Apyetos xat Mavrivas,
“ Kat "AOnvator kal vnowrdyv of mporol écpev, Tas Ov xpT
“ nerd round, Kat rooavie Evppayov tavra Twa peyadny
“ony eArida ths vixens yew, GAAws Te Kai mpos avdpas 20
“ cravdnuel TE apvVOpevous Kal OUK GTTOAEKTOUS, WOTTEP Kal
“ nas, Kal mpooere LiKeAtwras, ol virepPppovodoer pév nuas,
“ wropevoiar Se ov, Sia To THY emtoTHuNY THs TOALNS FoTw
3% éxew. mapaoriro S€ rut Kat rode, ToAU TE aro THs npe-
2. oKevo meeport rovroy dvddy Tay A 3. émrdxrov A.C.F.H.P.g.m. ore.

Goell. Bekk. ceteri émraxrav. avroh. dadiras] drAlras wdyrac G.K
me én’ éxxaidera A.C.E.F.G. N. Ve e.g. nit am, és écxaldexa Buh. éwraxaldera d.i.

6. dé] om. RF. xat] om. i. ro—Inmys| om. K. Serer iL
Didcot rapes ae "ia bn) om Recah hare
age eae 14. es om. d.i. : A.B. PLM, NOVE m Haack,

oppo kk. vulgo airy. 15. elvajom.i. 1 xe) werd para B.
20. Ty] om . G. a1. émAexrovs h. 22. jpeis f. tpas L I xp ad Q.

23. trropévovo: A.F.G.H.f.g.m. 24. wapaornoe i.

2. nal rovs axevorpd s—dromoayro}| eMITETOY NEVO. Wass.
Suidas in émraxroi. P Huie riabadae te of mapecpev em) rov atroy dyewa]
sunt of mporeraypévor ri pdxny eopgy, “ We are all engaged in one common
nal t) srovowwrs pépes Bonbeiy. Portus, “cause, and the sight of each , other
laudante Kustero, édmreraypeévor’ imo “ should mutually encourage us.’

EYITPASHS Z. VI. 68, 60. 895
SYRACUBE. A.0. 415. Olymp. 01.2.
“répas avray elvat, nol mpos yi ovdema didia Fvrwa pi
“aurot payopevor xrnceaOe. Kal Tovvavriov vroppynoKO
“ upas, 7 ot ToAcuor odiow avrois eb 018’ Srt mapaxedevov-
“Tat ot yey yap Ort mepi marpidos €orat 6 ayav, eyo Oe Srt
8“ oux ev marpid:, €& hs xparely Sei 7 pn padiws arroywpeiv"
“ot yap ismjs moAAol émixeioovrat. ris Te ody tperepas 4
“ avrav afias wwnodevres éréABere trois evavriows mpoOvmos,
“Kal Tv wapodcay avayKny kal amopiay doPepwrépay
“ mynoajevot TOY TONEY.”
ro LXIX. ‘O pev Nexias rowira wrapaxedevodpuevos erizye
To orparomedoy exbus. of dé Lupaxdawwt ampooSoxyrot pev
Dei dno év hi Kaspe roUrep fhoay ws mn payxoupevot,
te, and of the feelings K@4 TivES aUTois eyyus THS ToAEws odonS Kal
he aaa tameAndrvOecay t ot Sé cai du orrovdns mpoc-
45 Bonoivres Spoup vorépCov pev, ws de éxa-
ards my ois mAeloot mpoopifee, KaBloravro' (ob yap 8)
mpoOupia éddreis Hoav ovde ToApn, or’ év Tarn TH ayy
ovr év Tais aAAats, GAAG TH pev avdpla ovy joaous, és
Scoyv 7 emoTnun avréxo, TH Oe EAAEtrovTt avTAS Kal THY
20BovAnow axovres mpovdidocav’) duos dé ovK dy oiopevor
aogiat rovs "A@nvaiovs mporépous eredOeiv, xai dia raxous
dvayKaXopevot dpivac Oar, dvadaovres Ta Order evbus avre-
wyecay, Kal MpwTov pev avT@v exarépov ot Te AtoBodAots

I. a’rip e. jpas C.K.M.b.k.m. 4. 0f] 6 ALF. yap trept Q.
6. re] om. d.i. oi dmb\ber ek. 10. rocavra Q. 12. os
13. adréy V. te bred \Sbecay d.i. Reisk. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo éeA
Avbecay. . pév] om. d.i. 16. wos e. tis d.g.i. mpoopifecer C. E.
H.K.c. eee « bk. mpoopiforey f. évxabioravro L.k. éxabicrayro A.
éxabicayro h. 17. esa Ls h. éANeumeic A. 18. rais}om. O.
dvdpia L.O.V.g.k. jooo 19. avrévyes G.g.k.m. avrois i.
20. dxovr) i. a1. ered Bie A.B.C.F.e.h. 22. dzvveo Oa h.i,
23. davray R.

I. frrwa pi}—erjocerbe} “ Nisi quam ‘“‘nians would be the first to attack,
. querer.” } “and though they were obliged to

5. otx dy rarpld] i. e. dv ob warpid:. “ oppose them on short notice, they
Compare IV. 126, 2. “‘ took up their arms, and advanced to

20. otk dy oléuevot, k. ¢.A.] “Though ‘ meet them.”
“they never thought that the Athe-

396 @GOTKTAIAOY
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415. Olymp. $1.2.

A ”~ a 4 3 a a “N Cf
cat ogevOovirat Kai rogorat mpovpayovro, Kal Tpomas, oias
eixos Wedous, aAAHAwY eroiouy’ emretra Se pavres Te THayia
mpovpepov Ta vouCoueva, Kai cadrmtyKrat Evvodov emer puvov

gTois OrAiras. Oi & éxa@povv, Zupaxoriw pev wepi Te Ta-
Tpidos payovpevor Kal rhs idias ExaoTos TO peév aUTixa TOTH-§
pias, To dé péAAov edrcvOepias’ trav dé évavriov ’AOnvaiot
pev mrepi te THs adAoTpias oixEiay OYE, Kal THY OiKElay jy
Pranro noodpevot, Apyeio Se nal rov Evupayev ot avro-

tA ? > , 9,33 & §F AY A e 4

vopot EvyxtncacOai Tre éxeivors ef a HAO, Kai THY UTap-
xourav odior marpida vixnoavres madkw emdciv’ To 8 10
umrnkoov Tay Evupayov peywrrov pev wept THs avTixa aved-
qioTov GwrTnpias, nY Nn KpaTaot, TO mpoOvpoy elyov, Erecra

4 9 4 \ wv C4 4 Cn
dé év mapepyp Kai ef te GAdo EvyxaracTpepapevois paov

9 “A e 4 A + > \ “
avrois vumaxovoera. LXX. yevouerns 8 ev yepot ty

, x9 A AX 93 “a 9 4 “ ,
rhe Syracumns, ater HEXNS €wt ToAv ayvreixov adAnAas, Kai EvvEeBy 15
4
an obstinate confit, Boovras Te Gua Twas yevéerOat Kal aoTpatras
are defeated. . 9 \ @ a A a
kai Udwp ToAdv, waTE TOIS fev TPaTOV payxo-
peévots Kat €AaxtoTa ToAcu@ ouANnKOGL Kal TovTo EvvertAa-

7 “~ s ~ > 9 , A A 4
BeoOa: tov doBov, trois 6 eureporepos Ta pev ytyvopeva

,. @ y¥ , ” ‘N A 5 ~ a
nal wpa. €rous mepaiver Oar Soxeiv, rovs b€ avOeataras moAXv 20

1. ofa A.B.E.F.H.V.g.h.i. Poppo. ofa Q. 2. ddAnroy Yirovs G.L.O.R.c-f.

k.m. dAAnAous Wirovs P. érravouvro h. re| xat Q. . Bias xagros
A.CE.F.G.H. .L.N.O.Q.V.c.d. 6 h.i.k.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo és
dxaoros. 6. dvrioy A.E.F.H.R. 7. otxiay K.Q, g. re} vt L.
11. Euppayer nal ol adrévopot peyoroy f. ave\riorov| om. B.h. 12. To]
om.di. é¢yev Q 13. af py red. xaraoTpeyoperas F. ovyxara-
oTpevropevors BH fg. sic et m. sed cum fet ita V. ovyxaracrpeydpevo E. [sed,

teste Frommelio, évyxaracrpeyrduevor. |
18. €uversBadéoOas Goell. ed. 2. 19. rot ddBov] om. P.

13. ef re DAo—twaxovcera] “If by the dative of the agent, and not of the
“having aided the Athenians to sub- object: «i paoyv avrois twaxovcera: is,
** due others, their own yoke should be ‘If they should have to obey on easier
“‘ any the lighter.” This is the general “ terms.’’]
sense, but there is some uncertainty 18. £uverAaBeoGat rov '} “ Help-
about particular words, and the Scho- “ ed their fear,” i. e. tended to increase
liast and Valla appear to have read the it. Compare III. 36, 1. rporfvreSdAero
passage somewhat differently. Tis Oppys, and vir. 26,1. Com

(There can be no doubt that éraxov- Milton, Paradise Lost, VI. 656. “ Thei
vera: is here used in a passive and im- “ armour help’d their harm.”
personal sense, and avrois is probably

EYITPAPHE Z. VIL. 70, 71. 8Q7
SICILY. A.C. 415. Olymp. 91. 2.
, y ‘ sf , + 4 A “~
Meio extrAnw pn vixwpévous Twapéyew. ooapevor Se tava
, ~ ‘\ n~
"Apyéiwy mp@rov Tro evovupoy Képas Tav Lupaxogiwy, Kai
bf 3 ‘ “~ 9 , N ‘ a > A 2
per avtouvs Tov A@nvaiwy To Kata ods avrovs, mapep-
, »¥ V8 ¥ 4 a 4 \ 3»
pyyvuto non Kat To a\AO oTparevpa Tay Lupaxogiwy Kai és
‘ 4 aA ?
svynv Karéorn. kal émi modu pev ovx ediwéay ot ’AOnvaior3
‘ = “~
(oi yap immns rev Lvpaxociwy modAot ovres Kal anoonrot
@ . 2 / 9 \ ¢ , > A 4
elpyov, Kai eaBadovtes €s Tous OmAiTas avTaY, él Twas TpO-
v4 af
Sioxovras Woev, averreddov), eraxodovOnoavres Se a&Opoot
¢ 9 a 3 Ud > / 4 a rd
Ogov aadaras elxe, Tad emavexwpovy Kal Tporraiov tora-
e ,'
rogav. ot de Lupaxoorot, apoOevres és Tiv “EAwpwnyy odors
a e + ) A tA 6 y Q 9 “A
kal os ex THY TapovTmy EvvTatapevol, és Te TO "OdvpTeEioy
r: “~ . A c
Opws ohav avrav maperewpav duAakny, Seicavres pn) oi
9 A “~ rs 4 Aa 93 > &* , Q e
Onvatoe TaV ypnuarov, a nv avroht, Kwngwdt, Kai ot rot-
Wot eravexopnoay es Thy woAw. LXXI. ot de "A@nvaios
“ A N
1g ‘SIC. ~— arpos ev TO iepov ov HAOov, EvyKopicayres
Loss on both sides. ., ‘oe a ‘ N94 \ » ,
The Athenians re O€ TOUS EQUT@Y VEKpOUS Kal Eml Tupav emOevres
embark their army, #57 > n a e s a 4
snd etarn t Caan, WUAlcavTO avrov. tH S voTEpaia Tois pey

towinter. They end Synaxociots amédocay viroomrovoous Tous ve-
for fresh supplies to

‘N 3 4 A > «a 4 aA a
Athens. Kpous, (amreBavoy d€ auray Kal Tov Evppayov

. I. teed ae g. = rag dpyciay mparoy dra ygs bo veatiate tudaad V. ee
.m. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. . Mapepn oK. meptpprywroh. _§. ei] om. d.
efedintay V. 7. TEES A.B. C.£.G-HK Rfgk.m. . wpodimxorras A.C.E.
F.G.H.K.N.V.f.g-k. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. arpodidxovres B. vulgo mpoodidxovras.
8. dvéoreXoy f. Q. éravexapnoay L. gomoay Q. 10. €Awpuny A.L.R.
Bekk. eAwpixpy B. 1. rafduevor di. dAvpmietoy A.F.H.L.f.g. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. ddvpmeioyO. ddvpmoy G.K. 12. of] om. b. ¥3. Aoerot| wrodAol O.

19. abray re xai f.

3. wapeppirywuto] See notes on IV. in bello. Livius, XXVII. 2. “ Spolia
96, 5. V7 Pe “per otium legere, et congestos in
12. Sport “Although they were de- ‘“‘ unum locum cremavere suos.” Et
“« feated, stsll they were not so dismayed cap. 42. “ Spolia legi c#sorum ho-
“* as to neglect what was required to be “‘ stium, et suorum corpora collata in

“« done.” ““ unum sepeliri jussit.” Add. XXXVI.
15. fvyxoploayres 8¢ rovs éavréy 8. Et sic accipiendum puto locum
yexpovs| Acacius et Portus recte: Plutarchi in Agesil. p. 606. ed. Fran-

“‘ congestis suorum cadaveribus.” Xe- cof. ot mpdrepoy emi oxnn)v annrGev, F
nophon. VI. ’Ava8. pag. 384. [VI. 3, 6.] popdény évexOnva: mpds miv dadayya,
énet 8€ eis tiv dddv feov thy ex trév kal rovs vexpovs dew evris tay Oriov
copay, tvOa exewro aOpdor, cuveveyxdv- ovyxexopiopévovs. DuK.

res avrovs €Jayay. Nam ita mos erat

398 OOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUSE. A.C 415—4 Olymp. 91.2.
wept é&nxovra, cai Suaxociovs), tav de ogerépwr ta oora
Evvedetay (amavoy de avrav xai trav Evppayov ws wev-
THKOVTA), Kal Ta TOY WoAEiov TKVAa ExovTEs carémAcvcay
2es Karayny. yeu Te yap Tv, Kal Tov woAeuov avrodey
wowOa, ove edoxe: Ouvaroy eat, mpiy Gy iwmeas TE jeTa- 5
Téupoow ex tov "A@nvov Kai ex Tov avrodev Evpyayov
ayeipwow, OTS My) Tavranacw inmoKparavral, Kal ypnpara.
dé dua avrodey re EvddAcEwvras xai wap ’AOnvaiwy €dOn,
TOY TE TOACMY Tas MpodayayovTal, as HAmiov peTa THY
paxny paddov opov vraxovcerOal, Ta TE GAAG Kal Girov 10
nai Goov bdo. waparKevagwvral, ws é TO cap EmtyElpnoovTEs
Tais Zupaxovoas.

LXXII. Kai of pev ravrn tH yvoun amérAcvoay és Thy
Nafov xal Karaynv duxeydoovress Zupaxoowwe Se rovs
4.0.44, ors. oMETepovs auTay vexpous Oawvayres exxAnoiay 13

SYRACUSE. > ‘ A > A e€ ? e
Proceedings at Bye ETOLOUY. Kat WapeAGwy avrois Epyoxparns o
cue, Hermocraten “Epucovos, avnp Kat és Tada Evveow ovdevos

AEtropvos, Kal KATA Tov ToAEuOV euIepia TE

encourages the Syra-

Cambs.

€ a tf Q F r > 4 sn 7 A & y
ixavos yevopevos Kai avdpin emipayns, Oapovve Te Kai ouK

I. wepi-—-fuppdyov]om.P. wep) éEnxovra] dc wrevrnxorra K. 2. ouvere,
B.E.F.V.d. rene C.G.K.e. avrav f sche calf. nal rep Evppd a
om. N.V. 3. oxUAG Be Popes. Goell. Bekk. vulgo oxvAa. 4- abréds :
6. dOnvalov K xal ray aurédéey N. p. manu. 8.dya}om.h. abrdéder re
dpa N.V. re] om. K.R. évdXfovra: E. ovAdckeorra h. 9. woNepinw Q.
wpoe: yras EK. pra k. FAsif{ow cai pera K. 10. oar auras
traxovoerOat C 11. dvoy K.f. wapackevacorvra: E..G.R.m. et correctus C.

ds) re A.B.C.E.F.G.H.L.N.O.P.Q.R.V.c.dek.m. 14. duaxemdoorrer C.P.E.
16. 2

5 éppoxpdrmns 6K. 19. avdpig N.V.g.m. vulgo dvdpeia.
1. ra dora Evvsdegay] Ut in patriam aid, “‘ obe ga nuspiam est imperantis ;”

relata ibi sepelirentur, ut arbitror: quod
et de Themistoclis ossibus quidam pro-
diderunt, I. 88. [Thucyd. I. 138, 9. et
de Eumene Plutarchus et Corn. Ne
Eum. in fin. Notus est ex omnibus
scriptoribus hic mos veterum. Duk.
19. ov« ela] “Apud Herodotum otk
‘* gay nuspiam est imperantis, at miti-
“bus verbis dissuadentis.”” Valckenaer
on Herodot. II. 30, 7. He should have

for the peculiarity of the signification
belongs entirely to the tense. Ovx« cia
is literally, ‘was not for letting, tried
“not to let,” the tense properly ex-
pressing an incomplete rather than a
complete action. But ov« ciace is a
very different thing, and aignifies ab-
ape ae did not let.” See VI. 41, 1.
, 2. ee.

AYITPA@HE Z. VI. 72.
SYRACUSE. A.C. 415-4 Olymp. 01.2
wv “ ig 9 , » s' dS , x a 9
ela TH yeyevnuevey evdiOovar’ THY MEV Yap yva@pNY avrav ovy
nooncba, ray oe arakiav BAaat. ov pévTor Tocovroy ye
AePOjvae Soov eixos elves, GAdws re Tols mporos Tov
“EAAnvey éurrepia, Wusras, ws elmeiy, yeiporexvais, avra-
Syevcapévous. péeya dé BAapa Kal to wAnOos Trav OTparn-3
yav Kai thy wodvapyiay (jnoav yap mevrexaidexa of oTpa-
THyol avrois) ray Te woAAe@Y THY ak&uvTaKToy avapyiay. Hy
de oAiyor re otparyyol yévevras Euretpor, Kal ev TH xetwave
TOUT@ TapacKevaowot TO OWATLKOY, ols TE GAG pn EoTL,
> , 4 ¢€ n y N ~ # id
10 €xrropilovres, Omws ws MAcioToL EGoVTaL, Kal TH GAAN peA€ry
4 » Q A > * , ~ “
mpooavayKxatovres, én KaTa TO eixos Kparnoew ohas Tov
évavtinv, avdplas pev ohicw vrapxovons, evragias Sé és
npr elya:] Rv K. re xal rois G. et eorrectus h. 4. ee
sreipia] €v meipg yp. h. xetporexvas corr. F. et yp. G. et m. Goell. Dobree.

Bloomf. ceteri ye:poréyvas. 5. orpariwrav L.O.P 6. yap xal mevrexaidexa c.
8. re] om. L. ‘umetpas | om. P. 10. ¢umopifovres g. Eorcovrar f.

I. yy prey yap y, x. 7.r.] Com-
pare es ee thee Tis ywopuns 7d
pst) kara xpdros yixnOév—auPrvver bas.

3. DAws ra ‘Et insuper.” Quasi
dicas, per se, (quod non additum cogi-

3. AnbEnva: ©.

not. And the point of inferiority in
the Syracusans not being a want of
courage, but of familiarity with their
arms, it was appropriate enough to
compare their awkwardness to that of

tatione suppletur) aliogue modo. Quod
quum denique nibil aliud sit quam et
et sive adde quod, eundem sensum

reebet quem @Adws re cal, sed alio
modo enunciatum. HERMANN, on Vi-
ger, note 233.

. Wtdras, as elreiv, yetporéxvais

“ If one may so speak, like men wit
“no knowledge of a trade opposed to
* those who have made it their busi-
“ ness.” alla seems to have un-
derstood the passage, and also Pollux,
I. 156, Compare Aristotle, Ethics, III.
11, 7, 8. ed. Bekker, where he says that
disciplined soldiers fighting with un-
disciplined ones are like a@Anrat idid-
rais—paydsuevos It is objected, that
xetporexyns is continually opposed to a
soldier, as signifying a mere artizan.
So Herodot. II. 167, 2. where ye:poreyvas
is opposed to rovus és roy méAepow dyet-
pévous. But ldirns being ‘a person
“ not trained to the business,” let that
business be what it will, ye:poreywns is
taken simply as “a workman,” or one
who has had practice in the use of his
hands, distinguished from one who has

men who should take up a workman’s
tools for the first time; whilst the com-
ae practice of the Athenians resem-

led the skill of the regularly bred
workman.

g. ols re Seda pi Yori, exropiforres]
It should be remembered that the poorer
citizens in the ancient commonwealths
were not exempted from mili ser-
vice, but from the obligation o iB ae
viding themeelves with arms. When
arms were furnished to them, they
served, as a matter of course, like other
citizens. But it was a natural conse-
quence of arms being put into their
hands on this occasion, that they ob-
tained greater political influence, and
that the constitution of S se after
the war became more democratical.
Aristot. Politic. V. 4, 9.

12. dvdpias pév oiow, x.t.r.] Com-

are I. 121, 5. Gray my emornpny és rd
icoy xaraotnceper, x. tr. A. And for
the words njv peéey pera xivduvev pede-
roperny, compare I. 18, eumerporepos
éyevorro, peta xivdvver Tas pedéras wot
OUpevot.

400 ©OTKTAIAOYL
SICILY. A. C.415—4. Olymp. 91.2
\ @# 7 ’ 4 ‘ 3 4 a> A “
Ta epya mpooyevouerns’ emidacew yap auporepa auTa, THY
‘ > A a
pev pera. kwovver pederoperny, Thy © evpuxiay aurny eavris
~ ~ “ w
pera TOU TioTOD THS EmoTnuns Oapoarewrepay eaeoOat.
4ToUs TE OTpaTyyovs Kal OAlyovs Kai avToKparopas xphvat
€déo Oat, Kal ouoras avrois TO Spxuv 7 pny eave apyew S
Sry ay ériotwrra’ obra yap a Te KpunrecOan Sei, waddov
av oréyecOa, kat TaAAa KaTa KOopoy Kai ampopaciotas
mapackevacOnve:. LXXIII. xai ot Lvpaxoow: avrov axov-
He himelf, with two gayres eyndioavro Te TavTa ws EKEAEVE, Kat
colleagues, is created ‘ > # @ ‘N e a
awe cmperyoy: pene se ede TOV Eppoxpa =
with sovereign com- THY, Kai HypaxAeidnvy rov Avotpayov, Kat
mand, Ambesadors Zuxavoy tov "Egnxéorov, trovrous Tpeis, Kaz
requesting aid, are : Pe : me 3s , .
sent to Corinth ana €S TIVY KopivOoy xat es thy Aaxedaipova
ieee mpeaPes anréeoreAay, Orws Evppayia Te avrois
jwapayevnrat, Kai Tov mpos "A@nvaiovs moAcuov BeBaorepoy 15
memo mroveicOan ex TOU mpopavois urep odav Tous Naxe-
Saipovious, iva fH amo Ths LiKeAlas anayaywow avTous, 77
N
qmpos TO év LiKeAig oTparevpa Hoocoy apeAiay aAAnY éem-
TEUTOOW.
LXXIV. To 8 & rp Karavy orparevpa trav ’ AOnvaiwy 20
€xAevoey evOus eri Meconvny as mpodoPncopevny. Kal &
.) 2 ¢ 9 > 9 7 A
pev epaccero, ovk eyevero’ “AAxiBiadns yap,
Fruitless attempt of ¢ > 2 > a 2 a 4.) ,
the Athenians to gain OTE OMYEL EK TNS APXHS ON METATEMTTOS,
powession of Mewans. erurrauevos OTe Heveolro, pyvuer Tos Tw
aura apeerens f. dpcddrepa ravra yp. h. 2. pera
peperaperny f. 5. avrois] om. N.V. 6. dx] doo Q.
8. atrov} om. i. 9. €Yndicarro rayra N.P.V. éxé-
Nevo L, 10. avrdy eiAovro g. 12. rourous rovs rpeis P. 13. ¢s rip]

om. g. 15. kat mpos Q. 16. sroveio Pas | mpocioba: B. 17. ad] éx h.
18. rd re &y Q. 23. Gray K.b. dr’ Bekk. = amein C.G.P.d.k.m.

SICILY.

I. yevouerns B.h.

Trav kwévvey h,
emtoravra A,

5. 7d Spxiov] The usual oath of un-

which number they wished their gene-
limited obedience, taken when any

rals now to be reduced.

commander was invested with unlimited
powers.

12. rovrovs rpeis] “These as three ;”
i. e. they elected Hermocrates, Hera-
clides, and Sicanus, as being three, to

14. Evppaxia—mapayévyra] The ab-
stract is here used for the concrete, as
7 SovAeia in V. 23, 4. and vy? in VIII.
4, 4: 6 that an allied force might join
“ them.’

SICILY. A.C. 415—4 Olymp. 91. 3.

LZupaxocioy Hiro rois év 77 Meoonyy Evvedas To pweAdov

¢ A , wv , /, Q , a
oi de Tous re avdpas duepbeipay mporepov, kal Tore oTacia~-

‘ s 4 4 > 4 ‘ 4 A

Covres Kai éy Grrdots Gvres émexparovy pn SéxecOas rovs
“A@nvaiovs of ratra BovAopevot. nucpas dé petvavres Trepia
STpeis Kat déxa ot ‘A@nvaiot, as éxeuatovro Kal Ta emirndea
oux elxov Kal mpovxdpe. ovdev, dmeABovres és Nafov xat
OTavpopa wept TO oTparomedoy rromodpuevol, avTov Sieyei-
pagov’ Kal Tpinpn améorehay és tas "AOnvas éni re xpn-

para kal inmeas, Gras Gua TH hpt wapayéevovras.
to LXXV. 'EreixeCov S€ nal oi Lupaxcowtr ev TO yxemmave
mpos TE TH ToAE, Tov Tepevirny évros woimodpevol, TEeiyos
The Syracumns be Tapa Way TO mpos tas EmmoAas opav, Sas
gin to extend and
strengthen their line ,
4
of deinen, They vend oraANOVT At, kat ta Méyapa dpovpioy, cai év
ermocrates wi =

15 others to Camarina, TO OAvpmieio GAAo’ Kal THv Oadaccay Tpoe-
to dissuade the Cama- , a 2 , 3 N
stamens from joining PTAUPOTAY TAVTAXT, 7) amwoBaces joav. Kala

‘ “
ee eeee tous ‘A@nvaious eidores ev tH Nak yeupa-
a “A
Covras, éarparevoay rravOnuet eri thy Karavny, cat ris te
yns avrav éreyov, kat tas tov A@nvaiwvy oxnvas Kat To

1. rovs L.0.? év 1) Mecoypg A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.V.c.d.e.f.g.
h.i.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt articulum. _— 2. pe ca Q.g.
4. wept tpeis peivavres nal dexa N.V.g. reivavres wept rpesoxaidexa E.H.K.d.1.
Bekk. vulgo peivayres rep) rpicxaidexa. 6. xal oravpopa g. Bekk. ceteri xad
Opgxas oravpopa. fuisse xdpaxas hujus oravpopa interpretamentum probabiliter
opinatur F. Portus. oravpopara C.E.F.G.H.L.N.O.P.Q.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k.m. Poppo.
11. repevidny F. 12. wapanay A.F, émBodds G.K.R. 14. opddAwv-
ra A.B.C.E.F.H.Q.e.f, aa Popna: Goell. Bekk. § ogdAAwvra: jam prius edide-
rat Elmsleius. vulgo pe ea 18. és d. re] ye N.g. IQ. avréoy
om.P. dj om. L.O.

A > yy + 9 , i a 4
pn Ot €Xaocovos evarroreixuzro: Gow, HY apa

4. Hpépas 8¢ pelvayres] This answers in Tiber. Cesar. 74. As the quarter
to the sentence at the beginning of the was not yet built over, the extent of the
chapter, 4 pévy empdocero ox eyévero. new walls could not be better marked
The words from *AAxBiddns yap down than by saying that they were carried
to of radra BovAdpevos are a sort of far enough to include this statue. For
parenthesis, to explain why the Athe- this manner of speaking of the statue,
nians failed in their attempt on Mes- as if it were the jigs himself, compare
sana, and the narrative then proceeds the notes on IV. 67,1. and IV. 118, 3.
as before. 14. ra Meyapa Spoupiov] Scil. érei-

11. roy Tepevirny| The statue of Apollo y:fov. “They fortified Megara to serve
Temenites, of considerable size and “as a garrison.” The place was at
beauty, which stood in this quarter. this time in ruins. See ch. 49, 4. and
See Cicero, Verres, IV. 53. Suetonius the note,

THUCYDIDES, VOL. 1. pd

402 @OTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.O. 416—4 Olynmp. 91.2

gorTparomedoy eumpnoavres avexapnoay en oiKov. Kat wuv-
Gavopevos Tous A@nvaious és rv Kapapway xara ryv éni
Aaynros yevouemy Evupayiay mpeoBeverOat, ct mas rpoca-
yayowro avrous, avrenpeafevovra xai avrol. oay yap
wromro avrois of Kepapwaio: un mpodvpws adios pir’ eis
THY WoOTHy paxny weprrar & Ereuway, &> Te TO AoETOY pH
ovxert BovrAwvrat amvvesv, Opavres Tors "AOnvalous ey TH
paxn @& wpafarvras, mpooxepao. 5 avrois xara tv mpore-

gpav diriay wecdevres. adixopevey ody éx pév Dupaxovady
‘Eppoxparouvs kal drAdow és mv Kayapway, amo Oo tay to
"AOnvateov Evpnuou peP érépwow, 6 “Eppoxparns EvdAsyov
yevonévoy Toy Kapapwatwr, BovAopevos wpodiaBadew Tous
’ AOnvaious, EXeye Toeade.

LXXVI. “ OY ry wapotcay Suvanw rov ’ACnvainv,
“@ Kapapwaio,, un avr xarordayrre, Seivavres érpeo- 15
ee ee ee

(76—-80.) an avrev oyous, mply Tt Kal HUY axovoa,
2 tne wan tn, * pi) Ops Teiowow. FRovot yap és THY Texe-

@
tnitpows. Ture “ diey mpopace perv 7) wuvPdreabe, Siavoig dé
emselves the protec-
tore of the Fonam “ yy qrayres Urovooumey’ Kai pot SoKovoLW ov 20
against the Dorians:
tut sce how they have “© A€ovrivers BovAewOa: xaroiioas, GAA’ Hpac

Gees wad ase, | MEANY efoxioat, ov yap 87 evAcyov Tas pey
whom they profemed “ éxel mroAels avaoTarous movi, Tas Se evOade
pecireu, = carouxicew, kal Acovrivwy pev Xadnideoy

“ Qvrwov Kara To Evyyeves KndecOau, Xadrnideas 8€ Tors éy 25
3“ Evfoig, dy oide arotxol etot, Sovlmoapevous Exe. TH O€ abry
“ dda exeiva Te €oxov Kai Ta EvOade viv Treipmvrat’ ryEenoves
I. Cg ceed } 3. cpoeere ae er e.i. 5. airigc 2

e «a

om. Bocce aie —— h 6 ] és P x] ve pare f.

. BowXovras : gan ; wpooyepovds Ef. per
LPLigaaee _K. 12. aera etd -K.£. Goell. Bekk. sxpodsafiddAcw ABCE
-F, HL 'N.O.P. ss -h.k. Haack. Poppo. Fl gr gece “aloe, nie ad Be
15. & rapapevaios | OM. g. 17. nar 21. Bov-
AeveoOui. xaroxjoaQ.g. 32. Famer g Sy aan 26. cade}

obros BE.
2. xara riy emi Adypros—fuppayiay} See ILI. 86.

SYITPA@HE Z. VIL. 76, 77.
SICILY. A.C. 418—4. Olymp. 91. £
“< yap yevomevo. Exovrov trav Te ldver, wal Soro. dro’ ogav
“ joay Eppayot, as éri to} Mndou recopia, rovs pev, Acro-
“ orpariav, tous dé, éx' adAndAous orparevew, rots & os Exa-
“ oro ria elyov airiay evirpern, ereveyKovres, kaTEcT pepay-

6“ To. Kai ov trepi Ths EdevOepias apa, ovre odrat Tov ‘EAAnVOV 4
“ of ot "EAAnues tis éavray, re Mndp avrécrnoav, rept
“ $¢ of pev ofblow adAa pn éxelvep xaradovAdcews, of & eri
“ Seomorou peraBodAjj, ove d&uverwrépov, kaxoéuvetwrépov 8é.
“ LXXVII. adr’ ov yap 3) tH trav ’APnvaioy, evkarn-
10% yopyrov atvcay, woAWw viv Topev aropavouvres év edoow
“Goa adiKxel, troAv Oe paAAav Tuas avrovs
“ airvaropuevot, Sr. éxovres wapadéiypara TaV
“re éxeise ‘EAAnvov, os eovrAdOnoay ovK
oping aa “ agusvovres ohiow avrois, Kal viv ed npas
15 we suffer ounved to “ TaVTa wapovre, cohiopara, Aecovrivwy Te

be deceived by their «pn | . 3 ,

profeudons, and allow * CUYYeVGY KaTouKioas Kat “Eyeoraiwy Evp-
them it to dite, nacyoy emixovpias, ov Evorpadevres Bovdoc-
“ weOa mpoOvuorepov Seif avrois Ort ovK
““Iwves trade cictv, ovd ‘“EAAnorovrio: kat ynowrat, ot

403

Not that I am come
here to prove the am-
bition of Athens, but
rather to accuse the
folly of us Sicilians,

om. b.

4. ebrrpeny | om. d.

2. ve pl8ov Q. dnpov M.O.k.
A.E.G.K.R.f. Bekk. 2. Aesroorpareiay c. vulgo Neroorpariay.
5. ovro:] ode Dionysius, pag. 161.
8. carofvverorrépou | om. Q.f.g. et pr. manu
, ray} om. Dionysius.

rév L.O.P. cum Dionysio, Bekker, Goell.
éxet C.G.K.L.N.O.P.V.d.e.g. et Dionysius, Bekker. Haack.

riysopia|om.g. Asgmsoorpariay
3. adr Mey f.
echel.
ie cod, Dionysii.
I¥. avrovs nuas R.f. 12. wapaderypa
13. éxeioe A.B.E.F. Goell.

é80vrAbOncayv ws G.

14. duuvotyres L.g. duivouvres F. duvvoyres (es corr.) G. apivovras M.0.Q.i. duv-

yayres K, duvvovras G.P.k. dyuvverGe d. qui et duiv, non odiow. 15. ravra
C.E.H.T. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. cum Dionysio: vulgo ratra. 16. xarouxpoes QFE.

17. Bovevodueda Cc.

Anondyrios V.
1. S00: amd oday foav fippayor]-
«© All who were “Ati from their own

“ free choice.” So Géller; while the
Scholiast and Portus translate the
words, “ All who being descended from
“them became their allies.”” The ex-
pression, if taken in the former way,
resembles V. 60, 1. dd’ éavré»—elmoy,

és rd xatradvew ry Snpoxpariay.
7 taken in the latter way, it is like VII.
57, 4. loves Svres xal dw "AOnyaiar.

19. rade] ravra Dionysius et Aristides 3. p. 651. ed. Canter.

[And this is probably the true sense;
the islanders of the Augean being chiefly
alluded to, most of whom were of Athe-
nian origin. See Thucyd. I. 12, 4.]

12. Tay Te éxeio’e ‘EMATov] The con-
junction is merely a little out of its place;
the construction being, fxovres srapa-
bety, ire hid oe psa si cal Ltd
éf yas ravrad rapdrra opara. For
the pean = yf eau geggera of
éxei, see L on Phrynich. p. 44.

18. - “Iaves rdde elciy] Verbum se-

DQaZ

@OTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.0. 415—4 Olymp. 01.8.
a a a 4 cd oo, 4
“ Seororny 7 Midov 7 &va ye Twa aet peraBaddAovres
A “~ 9 t ? ~
“ SovAodvra, adAa Awpins €éAevOepor am avrovoyou Tis
w~ a Cf 4 a
2% TleXorovyyncou thy LixeAiay oixobyres. 1) pevomev Ews ay
n sQ/ 4 4 4
“ &xaoro. KaTa modes AnPOaper, eidores OTL TavTY povoY
“a > “a ‘ 3
_§ GAwroi eopev, Kal GpavTes auTous ert ToUTO TO elOos TpE- 5
a, e ~ , Q 4
“ mopévous, @aTE Tovs pev Aoyos Nuav OuoTaval, Tos dE
“~ “~ A
“ Euupayov éAmids éexrrorenodv mpos aAAnAous, Tois 5€ ws
« éxaoTots Te mMpoonves Aé€yovtes SuvavTat Kaxoupyew ; Kai
6 a7 “~ WV s Ar 4 > Q ®
oioueOa, Tov aamobev Evvoikov mpoaroANupevov, ov Kai és
“avrov twa kev To Sewov, mpo S€ avrod paAdov toy 10
“qaoyovra xaf avrov Svotvyeiv; LXXVIII. nai & rp
Fe eT ey, “ Gp@ TapeoTHKE TOV pév Lupaxocioy, éavrov
Byrecamns, and not “ § ob, qroAcuoy elvat TH "A@nvaip, cai det-
ours :” but in truth ft “ ry e ~ e , n~ 2 a ’
is yours alo. You * VOY NYyE€iTaL UTEP ye THS Euns Kewduvevery,
may wish us to be ¢¢ ° , 3 \ a x, A a >
as eel VOU EET hed wept ry euins paddov, - Ig
conquered; but you “ foray O€ KOL THS EQUTOU Apa EV TH EN payou-
“ wevos, tocovTp de xai aadadreotepor, do@,
“ » ‘4 > ~n A td
ov mpodiepOappevou enov, exwv Se Evppaxov

404,

cannot fix so nicely
the exact point at
which our humiliation
shall stop, if you once

1.4) 8eoméryve. Dionys. _eraBaddvres B.h. Aovyra: Q. omisso Sovdovs-
ra, pro quo 8ndovvra babel 1. 4,31 ol L.g.i. 6. deordya K. 9. ov xai és
E.F.H.L.N.O.P.R. V.c.d.e.f.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Bekk. 2. obdé és h. oben és.

10. airéy ré rwa E. = 11. avrdv A.B.E.F.H.N.Q.R.V.f.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. vulgo éaurdy. 13. dpa] om. K. Tay per ov lov éavrov 3 ob
qoXéwov elvar roy dénvaioy P. 14. gird paddoy savers C.Q.f. xe
anes xevduvevery G.L.O.d.e.i.k.m. 16. xai] om. Q. oan ABEF.

.N.T.V.f.g.h. 17. dodaX€oraroy e. dcoy Dionys. Halic. 18. xpoo~-
d:ePOappevov R.

object, that object is put in the case
required by the former word, and not
in that which answers to the latter.
See note on V. 1.

quitur structuram preedicati"Iwves. Hee
iN Memoriam revocant columnam illam
a Theseo in Isthmo erectam cum his

inscriptionibus, rd3 oy! Medordyvqoos
GAN’ ‘Iovia, et, rad dori Ledordéynoos
oux "Iovia. Apud Plutarch. Vit. Thes.
c. 25. Tadde in his Grecis usitatum, ubi
dicere volunt; hsec quz hic vides cir-
cum te jacentia, sive preesentia, et tra-
gicis maxime consuetum. GOLLER.

7. ros 8¢—xaxoupyew] The conjunc-
tion is, rois 3¢ mpoonves ti A€yorrTes,
Kaxoupyeiv, as éexdoros dv éyecv.
The participle and verb A¢yovres xa-
xoupyeiy both referring to the same

. Grobey| For the orth hy of
this word, 1, Lobeck on Phrynicous,
p. 10.

11. xaO avréy dvotvyxew] ‘ Keeps his
‘** misfortune to himself * is unfor-
“‘tunate for himself alone, without

3. ovbels yap fdor’ dy xa abrdv ra
avr €xey ayabd. See Viger, ch. IX.
sect. 5. §. 4.

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 78.
BICILY. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91. 2.
ew 2. N 2 »y 9 ~ , 9
allow the Athentansto “* EME Kal OUK EpnLoS aywrleirar’ tov Te "AOn-
get the better of us. ‘“ an ‘ cy A : r) ” r
Aid us then as you VaLOY py THY TOU ZupaKxociov €xOpay KoAa- .
would ae oe
ven ify weet 7UTOa, TH OF Eun mpopare Hy éxeivov
4
favt invaded “ didiay ovy jocov BeBarwcacba BovrerOar.
a A A oe ‘ e
5“ el ré tis POover pev 7 Kai hoPeira: (audorepa yap rade?
? A A A , a
“ racxe Ta peKo,) Sa Se avra tas Lupaxovoas KaxwOjvat
\ @ a ,
“ nev va cwdporicbapev Bovrerou, mepryeverOou Se evexa
“~ e ~ » , >
“rns avrod aadadcias, ovx avOpwrivns dvvapews BovdAnow
(73 5) Xr , b A ei a ” 3 ? N ~
eArri€et. ov yap olovy Te aya THs TE ériOvpias Kai THs
10 TUXNS TOV aUTOV Opolws Taplay yever Oa.

405

kai eb yvoun3
4 n~ ~ -
“ auaprol, Tos avToU Kaxois OAopupbeis, Tay’ ay iows Kal
“~ “~ “~ Q “A
“ois euois ayabois ore BovAnbein abfis hOovnca. adv-
A ‘4 “
“ yarov Se mpoepeve, Kai py Tous avrovs Kiwdvvous, OU TrEpi
6 ~ 3 , ) A N A 4 2 ,
TOV OvoLATaV adda TEpl ToV Epywy, EHeXAnoaYTL TpoTra-

I. tpnpor ee a eee cum Dionysio,
Haack. et Poppon. ¢pjuos Bekk. 4. ovy] ofs A.C.E.F.d.e.h.ik. Bovreobe P.
5. etre xal res d. PoSeira LR. pjom.N.V. —— 6. rdoxe rdde g.
avro f. . davrov L. cum Dionysio. dvOporisms A.B.C.E.R.V.d.e.f.h.i.k.m.
Poppo. Bekk. ceteri dvOpwreias. 9. Arifew E. 11, abrov]} avrois Q.i.
12. ayabois} om. d.i. BovAndeis P. 14. bednoayre E.

1. obx ¢pnyos] Almost all the MSS.
read gpnpoy, and the same error has
onde into some at least, if not all, the
MSS. of Dionysius, who quotes the

at length. (De Thucyd. His-
tor. Judicium, c. 48.) It is strange
that Poppo and Haack should have
adopted a reading so evidently corrupt;
for to suppose that €pnyoy can refer to
épé, and to interpret it, “he will have
“me as his ally, and an ally not des-
‘‘ titute of friends,” seems to me not
only unnatural in itself, but incon-
sistent with the words of the sentence,
which, had Thucydides meant this,
would surely have run, xal rovro ou
Epnyoy, or ert 8é ox Epnuoy. The mis-
take of the copyists arose from the
similar termination of the word fvppa-
xov; unless perhaps some of them, pos-
sessed with the notion that a neuter
adjective might be used as an adverb,
supposed ovx« ¢pnpoyv to be equivalent,
as far as the sense goes, to ove epnpos.
Com the false reading in IV. y11,1.
éuBoncavras aOpdéov, which seems to

have arisen from the same notion, that
the neuter dépdéoy might be used as an
adverb. See the note there.

3- Thy éxelvou dirtiay— BeBaooa-
a6a} i.e. “The Athenians do not so
‘‘ much care to chastise our enmity”
(compare IV. 61, 3. od yap rois fOveow
—tov érépoy €y Ge ériacw] “as to se-
“cure for ever the friendship of him
“ who is their friend now;” that is, “ so
** to reduce the power of every state in
“‘ the island, that none shall have any
‘‘ alternative but to remain the faithful
“ally of Athens.” | sad év ty Zixedig

baad iié pevos, Kown Kextrnpeba,
IV. 61, 3.

. ou oldy re, x.t.r.}] Com
IV. 64, I. anda pia Sen ne
chau ris re olxeias yrdpns duolws avro-
xpdrop elvas, cal hs obx dpyw rvxns.

10. xal el yvdpn audpro| Kal ei, dy
éwcOupet, rovrwy Stapdpros dvotuynaas,
BovAnbein dv more rois viv npyerépots

Oois Pbovncas avréy, émi rais iSias
cuphopais ddopupdueros. SCHOL.

GOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 418-4 Otymp. 9L2
“ Bey oye pev yap Thy npercpay Svvauw coor ay tts,
4 épyy 8 rnv avrod curnpiav. xal pada cixos Hv, vuas,
“ & Kapapwvaio., opopous ovras, xai ta Sevrepa xwduvev-
“ govras, mpoopacba: aura, Kai py padaxds woTEep viv
a Lvppayeiv, avrous 8¢ wpos nas paAdov lovras, arep & és §
“nv Kapapwaiay wparov adixovro ot "A@nvaio, Seopevor
“dy émexadeioOe, Taira €K TOU Opolov Kat voY mapaKe-
< evopevous, Gras pndev évdeooper, haiverOa, aA’ ov
“ ueis viv yé wa, ovF of aAAoL emi rTadra espunode.
“EUXXIX. dedrla 8 tows 70 Bixasov mpos Te Huds Kal mpos 10
“ Tous emwvras Beparevoere, Adyovres Evppayiay elvar viv
“rpos 'AOnvaious’ iv ye ouK emi rois didots
“ eromoacbe, rev Se éxOpav nv ris ed’ das
“iy, Kal tais ye "A@nvaiots Bonbetv, Sray wn’
“ GANwv, kal pn avrol @oTEp viv TOUS TéAas 15
“ adixkaow. eémet ovd of ‘Pryivot, dvres Xad-

406

Perbaps you may be
afraid, and eloke your
fears under a show of
fairness—‘*' The Athe-
nians are our allies,
and we must aid
them.” Yes, when they

are the invaded party, "
not when they are the “ KLONS, KaAKeas Gvras Acovrivous €GéAovat
invaders. But you heed

“ fuyxarouitery. Kad Sewov, ei éxeivor pev To
“ épyov Tov Kadov Siuxamdparos viromrevovres
“ droyws coppovotow, vueis 5 evAoyp mpo- 20
“dace rovs pev hvoet roAeuious PovrAerbe

not be afraid ; foreven
after their late victory
they found themselves
unable to besiege Sy-
racuse.

2. avrov| davray h. . ra] om. G.K.e, T Bekk rales f.

. Grrep el B.CE.F.G.H.K LNOP.O.Y rCtck) ee ta ee
ry a) cen Negi f oom ie ae
kadeiobe P.G. érexarcioba E Bbbroies C.E M.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. . f ease: 9- Spade g. 10. Kal rps
pos om. i. It. Oc parrevere L.O.P.e. npir L. 12. Hv} of 13. ef a

& 14. Bony e. én’ G.P.k.m. 15 se ice 20. 8 A.B.E.F
ic R. V. c.d.e.fig.hik.m, Haack. Pop oell. Bekk. & ev. cindy
Adyou sr eL.0.P. od Adyar tpopaoen EB. = 31. hice} om. L.O.P.

dep el és riv Kapapy. x.r.r.] Compare if. 63, obxoiy xpiy ra wpis
ee the"? i ie be which you would have jyds pdvor é tpas 2. o6as avrovs, «ai
** addresse

to us, had the Athenians ps) fvveme
“attacked your country first, you “ They

vera per avrav Dots.
20. ddéyes capporotew]
“ ought now to put into the form of
** an encouragement to us, not to yield
“ to the enemy.”
12. Wy ye otk dm rois pias, x. tr. X.]

“ are wise without reason; you, with a
“ ony reasonable pretext, att fool-
Cy 18 39

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 79, 80.
SICILY. A.C. 416—4 Olymp. 01.8.
“ dberciv, rous dé ert paddrAow guoa Evyyeveis pera tov
“ exOiorwy SwapOeipat. aAd’ ov Oixaov, ayvew Se Kal 173
“ pofeicba rv mapacKeuny avrav' ov yap hv ypeis Evoto-
“ wev mavres, Oewn éoTW, GAX Hv Grep ostar oevdovct,
5“ ravavria Suoraper, eet ovde pos nuas povous éAOovTes,
“Kal waxy meptyevopevol, expatay & 7BovAovto, amndOov de
“ Sua raxous. LXXX. wore ovx abpdovs ye dvras eixos |
Nor sbetter yournives “ aOupeiv, ievos dé és thy Evppayiay apobvpo-
waite, te ttwe an, “ TEPOY, GAAws Te «al asd [leAorovyycou ma-
10 = ee peroperns w@deXias, ot ravde xpeioaous ict
ef our ruia, and the “ TO Trapamay TA WoACuA’ Kal pn ExeivnY THY
son ty making yen TpoTOeay Soxeiv trot yuiv wey tony elvar,
ee eae UEP dé dogadyn, ro pnderépas dn, ws Kat
metion which wo ag- “ auchorépay ovras Evppaxous, Bonleiv.
ano ie" yap épy@ isov aowep TH Suar@pari eorw.
era “ei yap dt vas pn Evppaynoavtas 6 Te
“gabov ohadnoerat cal o Kparay mepioral, Ti GAO 7) TH
“ aurq amoucig Tois pev ovk nuvvare TwOnVaL, Tovs S€ ovK
“ &xwAvcare Kaxous yeverOa ; Kairor KaAAtoy Tois adiKov-
so pévors Kal apa Evyyevéot mpooOepevous THY TE KOWnY
bans bovoriuey Fe a dep] om. A.BEFALN, prima manu, grb
p B 6. €BotXovro V. 8. és

407

>
ov2

10. of ravde xpelogous clot, x. 1. d.] i the later editors, of 3oxeiv rp instead
Another construction, spds rd onpawd- of B8oxeiv, rg—elvas. Dobree proposes
pevoy, for equivalent to to read, a éxeivny mpounbeay Soxeiy,

pru-
‘* dence of yours to be fair to us, while
‘* it is safe to Pha 3 your profession, I
“mean, of aiding neither party, be-

*‘ cause you are the allies of both.”
Such is the sense of the pas ace
cording to Duker’s correction, adopted

ro@—tlony elva, “ Judge not that to be
“ prudence, because you say it is fair
“to us, and safe for you; I mean your
‘‘ aiding neither party,” &c. But might
not nearly the same sense be drawn
from the words even without omitting
the article? ‘‘ Judge not that to be your
‘‘ wisdom,” &c. i.e. the wisdom which
your circumstances require. Dobree

compares VI. 16, 3. avrn loxts daiveras.

408 GOTKTAIAOT
SICILY. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91. 2.
“ oherdiav TH Duerdig gudacka, xal rovs ’AOnvaious, di-
3“ Aous 5 dvras, un edo apaprelv. Evvedovres re A€yopev
“of Supaxocrot, exdiddoxew pev ovdey épyov wor cahas,
“ ovre vas ovre Tous aAAoUs, TEpl av avToL oVvdEY yEipoy
“ yyvaonere’ Seopeda 8€, eal paprupopeba aya, et py wei-s§
“ gouev, Ort emBovAevopeba, prev ume "lovey ael wodeniov,
4“ mpodidopeba. Sé Ud Yuav Awpins Awpiewrv. ai €i xara-
“orpepovra nas ’A@nvaio, rais pev vpereépas yvopas
“xparnoovat, tp & avrav ovopate rynOnoovrat, Kai THs
“ vikns oux GAdov Twa aOAoY 4} TOY THY viKknY TapacxoVvTa 10
“Anvovra’ Kai e ad nueis mepteropeOa, THs aiTias Tov
5% xwOvveay ot avrol thy ryswpiay upetere. oKomTeire ovv,
“al aipetabe 4On 7 Thy avrixa axwodvves Sovdrciay, 7 Kay
“ srepryevopevor eb” nav Tovcde Te un aloxpas Seororas
—& DaBeiv, ai thy mpos nas eyOpav, un av Bpayeiay yevo- 15
“ perny, Stadvyeiv.”
LXXXI. Towatra pév o ‘Eppoxparns elev’ 6 8 Evddn-
pos, 6 Tov ‘A@nvaioy mpeaBeuTns, pet’ avrov Toude.
LXXXII. “ ABIKOMEOA pep eri rns mporepov ovens
“ fuupaxias avaveooe, Tod dé Lvpaxociov Kxaborvapeévov, 20
RE gai] oly Dichycine, qui mox om. ya. Pe xpoBdoucdaQ. “cif
el ps) ead aed K. 9. arp L.O.P.Q. II. 3 . ada N.V.

12. poplay 13. atrixa| alriay Q. 15. Bpaxetay nai -yeropernp e.
17. pev]om.E.e. efrev}om.d. epnpos R. 19. rpérepoy pev G.k.m.

3. od8éy epyoy elva] ‘There is no ‘danger, and so to avoid di ully
‘use, nothing to be gained by doing “ submitting to the yoke of Athens,
“it.” Compare Herodotus, I. 17, 5. ‘‘ and that enmity on our parts which
Sore érédpns ) elvas Epyov, and III. “ would be likely to be neither slight
127, 4. Bins pyow oddéev. “ nor short-lived.” AlpeioGe xdv pi) Xa-

It. tas alrias réy xuvduveoy, x. T. r.] iv, “ Choose the chance of not having
** You will no less have to suffer the ‘the Athenians for your masters.” Ai-
“* penalty of having been the authors peice p17 AaBew would signify, “choose
‘‘ of our dangers,” that is, according “not to have.” Ty» wpdés qyuas €xOpas,
to Hermocrates’ reasoning, because r7 1. ¢. Gooy tvpivy mpds Has dort, a ,
drovcig ovK nuivare Huiv cwOnvas. nuay €yOpay. mpare for the con-

13. 9 xdv mepryerdpevar pe? Hydy, densed construction, IV. ¢1. and V. ros,
x. r..] “Or choose to run the chance 1, with the notes there.

“of escaping with us the threatened

HYITPADHS Z. VI. 81—83.

SICILY. A.C. 418—4. Olymp. 91. 2.

409

>’ ? “~ a nw
SPEECH OF “ QvayKn Kal Wepl THS apxNs Elmeiv, WS ElKO-
EUPHEMUS, the ¢ ¥ \ \ ? , :
Athenian amtamedor, - TOS EXOMEV. TO fev ObY MeyLOTOY japTupLOY's
in reply. (82—87.)

2 SN 9 4 #
“ quros elev, Ort ot lwves cei more moder
‘We might defend our

alleged ambition on “* TOS Awpiedow eiciv.
prone of justice; ¢¢
but i is enough to
plead its neccesity.
Self-defence made us
acquire a dominion in

¥ A

eye. S€ Kal ovrws’

e ”~ \ #7 vy

nues yap Iwves ovres LleAorovvnoios Aw-

“ puevot, Kal mAcioow otot Kal TapoiKovocw,

‘74 5 rd 0 C. , oa 3 “ e

éeoxeapeda, orm TpoTE HKLWTAa aUvToY vTra-

Greece, lest we should ¢¢ _ , r) ‘ AN »M 3 \ a ,

become adare to the © KOVTOHEOA, Kai pera Ta Mydixa vais xrnoa-

Ca) A ww
Dorians of Pelopon- “ neyo. THs yey Aaxedatpovioy apyns Kai 17yE-

nesus; and the same

4 , “ “

XO came makes it needful “ povias amnAAaynpev, ovdey TpOTHKOV MaA~ |
le mlsdanepclemmae i V- > 7 ca a YS ¢oia >
pcipamar ors Ov Tt €xeivous nly 7 Kal nuas éxelvots

(88, 83.)

“ émraccew, wAny Kal’ doov éy TO TapovtTt
“ wetCov iaxvov' avrot dé Trav viro Bacidel mporepov ovTov
WyEMOVES KATAOTGYTES OIKODMEY, VOuioaYTEs HRLOT GY UTO |

13 TleAorowyoios otras elvar, Svvayw éxovres 7 apvvov-
“ weOa, Kal és TO axpiBes elmetv, ovde adixws KataoTpea-
“ pevor Tovs Te “lavas Kal vnovwras, obs ~vyyeveis haciy
“ Gyras npas Lupaxocwi SedovrAGacOa. AOov yap emi THVv3
“ unrpoTroAuy, ef’ nuds, pera ToD Mydov, xal ovK €roAunoay

20% amooravres Ta oixeia DOcipa, womep nueis ExAuTrovTEs
“nv wodw, Sovreiav S€ avroi Te éBovAovTo Kal nui TO

LXXXIII. "Av dv akwol re ovres
cat] om. K.Q.f.

r¢ 9 > AN > ~
QUTO ETTEVEYKELY.

4. clot rois Saprevow d. 6. nal pear om. Q.

Fut by abrav FH Qcg. qxior [dy] advrav Poppo. odpevor| om. P.
i ‘paider| om. 2 13. t9d Baowei A.B.C.E. HLK.LM.OP.Rbc.def,
h.i.k. Haac pPo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo id ro Bao. Is. duty
AB.CERGHL ere 18. cupaxovecios B.

Ojpov g-k. 21. dovrevew de] re A.B
ie ABOREHELNOPQRVedetghim Haack. hae wae
0 vpir.

5. TeAorevyncios — iwaxovodpeda |
The genitive avrav is added to make it
more clear what is the object to which
the verb traxovodpeba refers. But
when the sentence was , the da-
tive TleAorovenaiois was intended to be
made dependent on some word similar
in sense to iaxovodpeba, and it is only
owing to the length of the sentence

that the pronoun avira» was ineerted.
The verb trraxove is used either with
the genitive or the dative, as is also the
verb "sIeconer US Gea ot pas

14. olkovpey] * We having been ap-
“pointed chiefs of the confederacy,
“ continue to go on so,” &c. Olxeiy is
equivalent to “‘vitam degere,” Sayer:
See the note on II. 37, 2.

410 OOTKTAIAOYT
SICILY. A.C. 415-4. Olymp 9.3

“ dua apxouev, Ort Te vaurixoy wAEioTOY Te Kal mpoOupioy

“ axpopaoitov raperxopueOa. és tous “EAAnvas, nal dStore

“ xat rq Mnde croipws rovro Spavres odroe nmas eBAawrov,
a% dua de ris mpos [leAorovynaious ioxvos opeyopuevot. Kat

“ ov xadAteroupeba, @s 7 Tov BapBapoy povor xabedovres g

“ eixorws apxopev, ) ex’ eAevOepia Ty Tavde paAAov 7H TOY

“ fypmavrev re kal Th nuerépg avray Kwduvevoavtes. ware

“ §¢ averigovoy thy wpoonxovtay owrnpiay exropiCer Oat.

“ gal vov THs nueTepas aapadeias Even xai évOade wapovres,
3% paper kai viv tavTa Eupdepovra. amogaivouey Se €£ 10
“ dy otde Te SuaBaddovor Kat vpeis padiota eri ro poBepw-

“ repov vmovoeire, eldoTes Tous mepideas vroTrevovTas Tt,

“ oyou pev Oovy TO Tapavrixa TEepropevous, TH 5 eyyet-
4% pnoe borepov ra Evudépovra mpacoovras. THY TE yap
—& exe apyny eipnxapev Sia Séos exew, cai ta evOade Sua TO 1g

“ adro new pera Tov dirwy argharas xataoTncopevot, Kat

“ oy SovAmoopevot, un mabey Sé aAXov TrovTo KoAvoOorTEs.

1. wAcioroy ral L.O.P. 2. xal}om. Q. 3. ovre cai Huds HH. ¢Sdewor k.

. Tp mpds Q. smpds rovs medor iovs i. - . ov KaANtewoupeba G.K.f. Haack.
oF oe coal Bek. (Conf. Valckenar. Diatr. in Euripid. p. = B.) ovx dro
dxéueOa A.N.V. ove do errducba B. — ove aA eropseba E. et F. ove
Dry drdpeda. 6. dpyotper f. ravde| roy B.F.g. 10. nuiy C.L.M.
O.Pik. ravra KE. Haack. Poppo. 12, trevocire i. 13> Adyew i.
15. rd] om. G. 16. ra roy pire C. 17. rovro padroy V.f.g.

4- dua 32 ris mpds LeAorovmaious, but pretend to aid the Leontines, while
x.¢. A.] Compare for the whole of this their real object was the subjugation
argument, the speech of the Athenian of all Sicily. ‘‘Such language,” easys
ambassadors at Sparta, I. 75,&c. Im- Euphemus, “may possibly beguile you
mediately below, the correction ot xad- “ for the moment; but when you come
Auerovpeba for ovx DA@ érdpeba is one “to act, you will follow your real in-
of thoee which every one would admit “terests. And then you will prefer
as soon as it was presented to him. “ our alliance to that of the
caters V. 89. qyeic roivuy ore avrot “as it is your clear interest to join with
per dvoudray xaday, os fh dixaios rév “those who may save you from the
Mndor caradvoavres Apyoper, x. 1. X. “ ambition of Syracuse. Nor have you

8. nhy mpooyjxovcay gwrnpiay) “Their “ any thing to fear from us, seeing
** own safety;” i.e. the safety that it ‘‘ that our interest, which Hermocrates
belongs to them to endeavour to main- “ taxes us with always pursuing, di-
tain. “ rects us to promote your power to
10. €£ dy ode re dcaBddAXdovas, x.r.A.} “* the utmost, in order that you may be
Hermocrates had endeavoured to excite “a balance to the power of the Syra-
the jealousy of the Camarineans, by “ cusans.”
telling them, that the Athenians did

3

19

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 83—85.

4it

SICILY. A.C. 4154, Olymp. 91.2
(A e 4 A e “”
“ LXXXIV. virodaBy de pndcis ds ovdey mpoojKoy vpav
e ‘ od e A

“ xndopeOa, yvous ort TaCopernov vuav, Kat du. TO, yy aoOe~

“ yels upas ovras, avréxe Supaxociots, Facov

ce B,. 4 , a ,
thet you should be “© GY, TOUTOY TeuWayTov twa Suvapmw Tledo-

Now it is our interest

powerful, to balance
the power of our ene-
my Syracuse; and as
our interest makes us
subjugate the Jonians
in Greece, so the same
motive leads us to de-
sire the independence
of those in Sicily.

“ Avinpol act.

“ qrovmotos, jets BAcarroipeOa. Kal év Toure -
“ mpoonkere On Hply Ta peyiora.
“ai rovs Acovrivous evAcyoy xaroxiew, py
“ imnxoovs womep Tous Lvyyeveis avTav Tovs
“ éy EuBoig, add’ os Suvarwrarous, iva x Tis
“ aerépas Spopor aytes Toiwde virép nuav
Ta ev yap éxel Kal avrol apKovpev pos 3

Siomep 2

“rovs toAeious, kal 6 Xadxidevs, bv aAdyws jpas gyot
“ SovAwaapévovs tous évOade edevOepoiv, Evpdopos qpip
“. , aA \ ; , N \ 9 ,
anraparKevos Oy Kal xpnuara povoy depwv, ra dé évOade,
15“ nai Aeovrivor Kat ot aAAot Piro, ort padiora avrovopmov-
“ pepo. LXXXV. ‘Avdpi d€ rupavvp 7 mode apynv
“ dxovan ovdev aAcyov 6 Tt Evudépov, ov oixeiov & Te py)

1. WrovdBo: Hf. (aad Q.g.k. 2. Ae e. 4. wep y] om. g.
41. Aumpot] Aapsrpol B.h. 12. dnoly "pas R.f. 13. nyuiy| nyoy Thomas
M. v. oupdéper. «15. St pddsora] om. B.h.

3. du rd—Zupaxocincs] The con-
struction varies, from the sap ab-
solute, calopéveoy tps, to the infinitive
with a prepoaiiion, bua rd dvréyey Iv-
paxocios. I have separated the words
pt) doGeveis ipas dyras, in order to
make the construction regular; “and
“from your resisting the Syracusans,
* not being too weak te do so.” But
I believe that the pee dvras is
confused with the infinitive efxa, as in
V. 7, 2. dc rd—xaOnpévous, and that
the construction was meant to be, di
Td ps) dobeveis iuas elvas dyréxew Svpa-
xooias, “ by your not being too weak
** to resist the Syracusans.”

7- pw) tanxdous Sowep rovs fvyyeris]
M} ovres imnxdouvs avrovs yevérOas,
Sowep ol avyyeveis abray traxovovew
EiBoeis. tromrros yap dvd 'AGnvaios éri
Te tovc Acovrivous éwayyé\AcoOu xa-

rouifes, dnoily dre oby Spyoiws abrovs
raroixwupey rois ev EvBoig Xadxdevou,
GAX’ ds eAevOépous nal dv iTous.
Punol yop éxet}

II. rd peéy éxet] Tot “Eppoxparous
*"AGnvalous S8:aBaddvros ws oy yee
Tous pev ev EvBoig Xadxnideis suratebot:
Aepevous, rovs 8¢ dv Texehig emayyeAdo-
pévous Xevbepiay, 6 ’AOnvaios ode apvou-
pevos, GANG dpodoyary, reynxws Scarves
v0 émtyeionua. SCHOL.

cal avrol dpxovpev] Lpds per yap
roy exet (not) srddeuov abroi re apxov~
per fot Aes éy grade ee _—
nyuiy Acapevos, vay iy x
mapacceviy ovK Exev, 3: is feibhouers
Hui, xpnuara o¢ eyovres eiodepew eis
roy mpos HeXorovyncious wédepov. of dé
eer cee aa T¢ “an abrdvopot Te

vvapy éxovres, pddiora nuiy elo
édddinos. SCHOL.

412 CGOTKTAIAOT

BICILY. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91.2.
“ murray’ mpos exacra. Oe det H €xOpov 7 irov
“ neta. KaLpov yiyver Oat, Kal nas TovTo wpe-
“ ret evOade, ove Hv Tous hidovs xaxdowper,
“ GAN’ ny ot €xOpot Sua Thy trav hidov popny
“ gdvvaro. wow.

Neglect not then
the opportunity of
strengthening your-
selves, through our
aid, against the Syra-
cusans. Their power
fs far more dangerous

2 to you than ours can
be; and if they force
us to relinquish our
enterprise for want of
your aid, you will
hereafter bitterly re-

> a ‘A > a a
amurreiy O€ ov xpn. Kats

6 N ‘ x; a E 4 t e wv OL
yap {Tous exet Evppayous,, ws €EKaOT
“ ypnoto, éEnyoupeOa, Xiovs pev xat My-
= v “ Ouuvaious ve@v Tapoyn avTovopous, Tous Se
your inactivity. ‘ 4 4 a »y

(85, 86.) “ arodAous xpnparwv Biworepov popa, adAous

“de Kal mavv éAcvOepws Evupayxodvras, Kaimep vnousras 10
“ ovras Kal evAnmrous, Sort év ywpiow emixaipos eiot rept
[74 N II r Fd Ce Q r 0 r b s A A Q DY =
3% rnv TleAomovvncoy. wore xai TavOade eixos mpos TO Avot
“ reAoby, Kai 6 Adyouev, és Supaxocious Séos, nabioracOa.
“apyns yap édievrat vay, kat BovAovrat emi TP nuerépep

a 3 ‘4
« Evornoavres duds vmonte, Big ) Kar’ épnpiav, ampaxTov 15
“A “A 4

“ nuov ameAOovrov, avrot apkat Ths TexeAlas. avaynn de,
a aA “ a ‘
“nv Evornre mpos avrovs’ ovTe yap nuiv ért Era ioyus
4 A “a
“ roaauTn és ev Evotaoa evpetayeiporros, ovf oid aabeveis

Tow;

1. 8etw Stobseua, Gaisf. vol. II. p. 118. omissa 7. 3 =
¢ £1...

2. ipas M.

Aas Q. 4. oi] om. G.L.R-f. ray] om. G. 6. rots éxet Evppyd

-F.H.L.O.P.c.d.f.g.h.k. Poppo. Goell. fuppdyors rots éxei R. 8. rd 8¢ wrodAa i.
9. BeBadrepory B. Biatorépa hai. opd i. POopg F. —_— 10. €AevOépous i. ;

ous f. 1r.cat}om.Q. é)} ewig. 12. érOade E.F.H.V.c.g.h. 13 $5
és—t rv om.E. ‘ déos—tpuay om. E.” Bekk. ed. 1832. xabiorara A.B.
C.K.L.1 O.b.d.ef.hik. xadlorayra F.H.P.g. 14. adievras ine B- Bov-
Aovra: ert A.B.C.E.F.H.K.L.M.N.O.V.f.g.b.k. Hack. yi theta ; wie
Govdovras pev eri. 15.4] «KalA. § cal B.E.F.H.P.c.f.g.k. Haack. Poppo. ‘
17. fv] @ L. 18. ovoraoa B.E.F.G.hik. {voréoa g.

6. rovs exet Evppdyous—efyyoupeda]

accipiunt. Verum hic rots fvppdyas,
*Efryyoupas ea significatione, quam hic

quod est in plerisque MSS. non potest

locus postulat, sine dubio usitatius ge-
nitivum adjunctum habet. Accusativum
tamen ei etiam I. 71, 7. adponit Thucy-
dides: t7yy Hedondyyvncoy secpacbe 1)
€\doow éfnyeioOa, } of warepes nyiy
wapésocay’ ubi Scholiastes nad oe
exponit dpyev, xpareiy, } dye. ibi
Stephanus probat scripturam Marg. ris
IeXorovynaov. Cum dativo est in Thu-
cydide, III. gs, 5.4 8¢ éxdrepos eEnyciabe
rois Evppdyors, quod Interpretes itidem
imperandi, ducendi, et preeundi notione

recipi propter sequentes accusativoe,
Xiovs, MnOupvaious, et alios. Dux.

18. edperaxeiporos | “ Rasy to deal
‘* with or to manage.” So in Herodo-
tus, VII. 236, 5. duoperayxeipioros signi-
fies, “‘ Hard to deal with or to manage.”
“‘ Neither shall we be any longer able
‘‘ readily to manage,” i.e. to get the
better of, “so great a force when
‘‘ united; nor would they, so soon as
‘“ we were gone, find themselves at a
* loss how to deal with you.”

ZYITPA@HS Z. VI. 85, 86. 413

BICILY. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91. 2.
“ dy, nov un TapovTwv, mpos vuas elev. LXXXVI. xat
“Srp ravra pn Soxel, avrTo TO épyov eAeyyxet. TO yap Tpo-
“ repov nuas ernyayeoe ov GAAOV Twa mpoeiovres hoor,
“7 et TEepiopopeBa Upas UITO Lupaxocios yevérOat, Gre Kat
8“ avrol xwoduvevoopev. Kai viv ov Sixatov, omep Kal npas2

“ n&wire Aoyp wee, TE avr@ amurreiv, ovd Gre Svvape:
“ wetLovr mpos thy Tavde iaxuy Tapecpev, viromrever Oat,
“crodv dé paAAov rode amioreiv’ nyeis pev ye OvTE EU-3
“ never Suvarot pn pe vpav, el Te Kal yevopevot Kakol
10% xarepyacaipeba, adivaro. Karacyeiv, dia pnkos TE WAV,

“at amopia uAaxns mroAcov peyadov Kal TH TapacKevy
“ mreporidwv’ ode Se ov orparoréde, mode dé peor rhs

e é 4 > ~ ea > 9 4
NETEpas Trapovdias eE7rotKoUVTEs Up, ael TE EemiBovAcu-

“ovow, kal Grav xaipov AGBwow ExaoTov, ovK aviaow

A Ww y n~

15 (€eéav de kal aAAa 7dn nai ta és Acovrivous), kal viv
“A ‘ “A

“ roAuaow emt Tovs TavTa KwAvovras, Kal avéxovras THY

73 > Vi U4 A de \ e¢ 9 9 ‘ 9 a ec a

ixeAiay péxpe Tovde xn UI avrous elvat, TapaKxadely vuas

“ds avacOnrovs. modu Se emt adnOeorépay ye owrnpiay 4

“ nuets avTirapaxadovpev, Seopevot THY Umapyovcay am’

20% adAnAwy aphorepots un mpodidovat, vopioa: Te Toide pev

“Kal avev Evppaxyov ac ep

vas eroiuny Suz To 7ANnOOs

r.pj0om.O. je E. 2.807 A.B.Qh. xcardrdm. 3. mpooidyres
A.B.E.F.K.LM.Q. » hi. 4. aupaxouciovs E. ovpaxovoluy g. 5. grep
H.g.m. corr. F. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo drep. ral] om.Q. 6. aét-

ovre B.e.h. nécovra: E.F. 8. Husis pey "e NV. pev) 86 di. ?: gin
€ V7. ot

litura F, deletum G. om. H.R.f.g.m

1. xaxol xal Karepy.

12. ode] olb. woddd. 13. qu QRfg. 14. xal]om.M. dviacwA.

dao d. 1g. GdAa lan V. et marg. N. = ra] om. P. 16. xwAvouvras B.
xodvcovrash. 19. SedpevolreG. en’ K. 20.4 fpous g. — éxarépos
re| d¢ f. a1. xal el dyev e. del] ef ABCEF.Gek gam.

wh.
is d.i. om. N.O.Q.V.

3- mpoceiovres dBov] Lpoceleyw di-
cuntur pastores, quum, frondem manu
uatientes, us, quo volunt, ducunt.
id. Casaubonum ad Athen. I. 19.
Hinc fortassis potest duci mpoceiew
@dBov, quasi dicas, metu ostenso aliquo
i Sa Dux. In addition to Du-
ker’s note on the word xpoceley, the
reader may consult Ruhnken’s excel-

lent explanation of its origm and vari-
ous meani in his note on the word
GadXds, in the Lexicon Platonicum of
Timeus.

12. THs Hperépas mapovcias} i.e. Tov
jperépou orparomésov viv mapdvros, the
abstract term being again used for the
concrete. See the note on ch. 73. dxas

Evppaxla sapayeryras.

414

OOTKTAIAOT

SICILY. A.O, 415—4. Olymp. 91.2%

wn” > a a
“ elyas ddov, vuiv & ov woAAGKIs TapacyxnoEew pera ToOOnTCE

¢2 , » , zs &
émucoupias amuvacOa’ nv

ek 1 vronTe 7 Gmpaxrov

~ ~ 4
“ dacere amehOcw, 7 Kai ohadreirav, ere BovdAnoerOe Kat
“ qoAXooTov popioy avrys ely, Gre ovdev ert wepavet mapa-

yevomevoy Upiy.

' Remember, then, that
if we act only from
selfish motives, yet our
very interest will lead
us to protect your in-
dependence. If we are
g Testless in our ifnter-
ference with foreign
nations, it is for you
to turn this disposition
of ours to your own
account, by availing
yourselves of the aid
we offer.

avrav BAarropcOa, wodda

“ repop Tois evOade Uuav adtxovpevors ovK axryror TapaxAn-
3“ Bévres S€é Frew. Kal tucis pyO ws Sicactai yevopevoe Tov
“ quiy trowouevoy und as cedpovotai, 0 yaderov On,
“ arorpérew reparbe, xa Scov O€ Ti vuy THe NErépas
“ roAumpayocurns Kai Tporev To avto Evudépe, Toure

3. dpiverOa E.d.i. ef} év £.
cay A. xal cwrnpiay edpadeicay h.

3. edoare Q. nal ri}y cotnplay ovpahei-

Acurerbe nat] ore nal G.f.h.

Bov ,
4. roAdooréy pépov A.B.C.E.F.H.L.O.P. Q.Vicd.eg.Aickam. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.

vulgo mroAXoornudptoy. Gre |
teste, E. habet ofre. i.
répas C.e.k.

ar, nal eioay. |
Compare ch 33> 4. fw dpa f) xarepya-
owpeba atrovs, i) axpdarous by épievras
aGracwpev.

4. TroddooTiy pépiov| IoAXooros sig-
nifies, “one of many ;’’ éAvyoords, “one
‘‘ of few.” oddoordy pépcov therefore
is, “a part out of many ;” in
other words, “a fraction with a large
of renee! iad hate must spite?

i a proportio small part

the snteger: = whole ‘number: See
Buttmann’s Gr. Grammar, §. 71. 7.
obs. 5. scantt ae

12. 20 waykd{erOas xpdcoey

quidem gel sedge athe.
niensium in Siciliam soAvwpaypoctvy

obre A.B.C.R.e.k. oltre E.F.
II. €AevOepotvres L.

Sed Frommelio
18. 8 gr B. iye-

reprehendenda: sed legatas Athenien-
sis hic woddd wpdooew, et paullo post
wohunpaypoowny Atheniensiam, non
magis in vitio videtur ponere, quam,
quum sroAumpéypoves prima et propria
significatione vocabuli dicuntur, quos

reipublice, vel cujuscumque muneris,

administratio multis negotiis implicat,
et multarum rerum carieesse distrahit
Suidas in woAuspaypootry ‘O modv-
pdypow ovdéere cavepdy dpapriay on-
paivery Bonei' elye srodumpdypor pev
dorw & dy wodAoig Kudsdperos stpdypact.
divara: 8¢ rotro xa) ded riyns rai wepe-
yevécOas. Dux.

LXXXVII. ’AAAa pyre vpeis, & Ke- 5
“ uapwain, rais rovds dtaBodais avareBerbe,
“ unre ob GAAot’ eipnxaper 8 viv waoay Thy
“ G)nOev rept wy vromrevoneba, Kal Eri Ev
“ xehadraioss vromynoavres a&iooopev mee.
“gamev yap dpyew pev tow exe, va pn
“ Yeraxovwpey GAAOv, Ehevbepouv Se Ta evOade,
“Gros pn UT
Ҥ avayxaterOar mpaocew, Sure nat woAdAa
“ dvAacoopeOa, Evupayor O€ Kal vov Kal mpo-

SYITPADHE Z. VI. 87.

415

SICILY. A.C 415—4. Olymp. 91. 2

74 9 a 4 A ‘ ‘A o 9 wv

aroAaPovres xpnoacie, Kat vojucare un wavras E&Y io@
“ Brawrew aura, woAv Sé whelovs trav “EAAjvev Kat ode-
“ey. ev mavtTl yap was xwpiy, Kal @ my Uapxoper, O TE4
“ oiozevos adixnoerOa: Kal o értBovdevwv, Sia TO éroiuny

7 a) A > ida “A A > a > ld > 49 #+¢ w “~
&“ urewat eATrida TH ev avTiTuXeEl enxoupias a nav, TO
“ 8, ed qEoper, pn tadccist civar xwwdvveve, audorepor
6 +) 4 € A y¥ ~ € ’ 4

avayxacovras © pev axkwv cwdporey, 6 & ampaypoves
“ gaterOa. rTavrny oly Thy Kowny T> TE Oeomevep Kal vpiv 5
“ yoy wapovoay ardadcay px amrdonode, add’ eLuraoarres
ro zois GANots, pel nudy Tois Zupaxocios, avri Tov ae gu-
“ AgoocoOa avrovs, Kal avremPovAevoal Tore éx TOU Opotov

“ neradafere.”

non potest uno exprimi vocabulo
Latins: ut A. Gellius, lib. XI. cap. 16.
docet. Is ibidem wohurpaypooteny ait
esse ad multas res aggressionem earum-

que actionem. ACAC.

ro auro Sunsbipet] Idem simul. ‘So
“‘ far as any thing of our enterprising
‘“‘ and restless spirit is also advanta-

** geous to you, take it, and make the
“ most of it.”
g. wai f pt) ixdpxopey} “ Even where
‘ we are not at hand.” In Greece they
were at hand, ready on the to an-
ewer any appeal that might be made to
them. In Sicily they were not at hand
imdeed, in the common course of things,
but their well known readiness to in-
terfere wherever they were apphed to
for aid, made it almost the same as
if they had been previously on the spot.
And Sdpyew thus keeps its proper
meaning, “to be at hand to i
“with,” just as civa: is simply “to be,”
and yiyrrcbar, the ite to imdpyes,
signifies “to come into being,” as op-
to that which was in being be-
hand. lca ah the nae passage
im. Philsppians ii. 6, 7. ¢» pop Ocov
$.
O6. ph ddecis elvas xevduvevew] Lege

ayrioxeiyg. rd E.
10. rots] om. g.

adeés, ut Demosth. pro M . Pp. 207.
22. Reiske, ov yap adees rovd SroAau-
Bdve. Verte, “ Huie autem in promptu
“‘ sit expectare ut si venerimus pericu-
“lum sit ne id sibt sit formidabile.”
Dosree. If the common reading be
he the sense seems to be as follows :
“ Both he who expects to suffer wrong,
“and he who is meditating to do it,
‘‘ having a near prospect ever at hand,
“ the one, of ing aid from us, the
“* other, that, if we come, we are likely
“to put him im some jeo , are
‘“‘ equally forced, the one to forbear
“ against his will, the other to be saved
‘‘ with no trouble of his own.” “That —
“‘ we are likely to be not unalarming to
“him.” Suidas interprets the word
ddeés by ot Poepdy, and ddefaorepey
seems to be used actively in Thu
dides, I. 36,1. But I should greatly
prefer Dobree’s pale adeés.

8. re re deopévy e@ conjunction
ia again oat of ite place: it should be
ee ee
wapovcay : little below,
éf:odoavres is taken im a neutral sense;
‘“‘ making yourselves ike others; doing
‘‘as others do.” So in Sophocles,
Electr. 1194. pytpi & ovder dfaroi.

OOTKTAIAOT

SICILY. A.C. 418—4 Olymp. 91.2
LXXXVIII. Towra dé o Evdnpos cirev. of d¢ Kapeo-

pwaiot érerovOecay rowvde. rois pev ’AOnvaiors edvor hoary,

416

‘ 9 & » ‘ 4 4 » a
The Camarinzens, TANV Ka?’ Ooov et THY ZiKediay @ovTO avroUS

being nearly equally Soyra@oerOar, Trois O€ Lupaxocios acl Kara TO

suspicious of both par-
tles, resolve to remain Ouopoy Siadopor’ Sediores 5’ ovy Foor rovss
neutral.

Lupaxogious éyyus ovras, un Kal avev chov

TEPLYEVOVTOL, TO TE TPWTOV aUTOIs TOUS GALyous immeas ErEp-

' Wav, cal ro Aourov éOoxe: avrois vroupyey pev Tos Dupa-
xoolos paddov épy@, as av Svvevrat perpudrara, ev de TE
mapovrt, iva poe tois ’A@nvaios éAacoov Soxaot veipan, 10
‘€reiOn Kal emiKparéoTEpo TH paxn €yevovTo, Aoy@ amoxpi-
avacOa: ioa audorépos. Kal ovrw BovAevoapevot amrexpt-
vayro, emeidn tuyxaver apcborépas odor Evppaxos opav
arpos GAAnAous soAEMos dy, evopKov Soxely eivas ohiow ev

7@ wapovrt pnderépos apvvew. Kai ol mpeoBes éxarépov 15
anno.

3 Kal of pev Xupaxdow tra Kall eavrovs éEnprvovro

ot & *A@nvain, é&v ry Nak&p corpa-

1. ruaira 8¢ A.B.C.E-F.G.H.K.c£g-h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo pcr.

> “ a
€> Tov moAEuoy’

3. el] els Pic. xal R. 5- &} om. 6. xai] om. Q. Q. per, f.
10. €eAdoow P. Boxdor veipas Valcken. Diatr. ih Euripid. p. 77. . Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. Soxdorw elvas. II. émel R, 13. Evppayoss ober i.
14. doxet A.B.E.F.H.L.O.P.R.V.g. 17. rd G.H.P.d.g.m. 18. peal L.O.

. nal dcov ei} Reiske and Poppo pare IV. 92, 4. mpds rous dotvyei-
object to the conjunction e, and it may rovas wacx Parl ps nal €devOepow

xabioraras.
7. tots ddéiyous lweas| “The few
‘“‘ horsemen whom they had sent,’’ name-

have crept in as an explanation of
Scov, just as we have 7 év rp pera Tov
padaxtcOnva xdxeors in IT. 43, 6. where

the words ¢y r@ were a mere marginal
interpretation of perd rov. Yet I do
not see why it may not be said, “ Ex-
“ cept so far as they might think there
“was a danger of their conquering
** Sicily’—for this is the exact sense of
el govro—meaning, not that they posi-
tively did think that such would be the
case, but that the possibility of it might
have occurred to them; and so far as
it might have occurred to them, so far
did it damp their good-will towards the
Athenians.

4. kara rd Spopoy diddopa} Com-

ly, twenty. See chap. 67, 2.

10. 8oxéor veiwa:} This certain cor-
rection of Valckenaer’s is confirmed by
the expressions III. 3, 1. and 48, 1.

17. ra xaf éavrods éEnprvovro} In
scriptura MSStorum, qui habent rd
xa’ éavrovs, hic seneus est: virel,
vel omni ope; ut hic Valla; ut in rd
kar’ éyé, et aliis hujus generis. Vul-
gata tamen satis defendi potest. He-
rodianug, III. 1. 6 yév d) Niypor ovres
éfnprve ra nad’ éavrdéy dodadéorara cal
spoundeorara, Dux.

SYTTPA@HS Z. VI. 88.
SICILY. A.0.415—4. Olymp. 91.2
4 A N A ‘ yv¥
The Athenians during TOTEOEULEVOL, TA POS TOUS DiKeAouUs ET pacgaor,
@ n n
the winter try towain Grae AUTOS WS TAELTTOL TPOTXKMPHTOVTAL. KaL4
over the Sicel tribes to e q A AY bi “a “A > a
theircanse; andsotiee OF MEV Mpos Ta wedia paddrov Tov Zehr,
e 4 5 4 n
the alliance of Tuscany UITI}KOOL OVTES TOY Lupakociwy, of oAAot
aaa ipeornkeray’ tav Se THY pecoyasay exovTOV
> #7 Y , av e > 2? > )
aurovoyot oboat Kai mporepov aei [ ai] oixnoes evOds, wAnY
a, / A ~ > 4 b 4 \ ad f
odiyo, pera tav A@nvaiwy joav, kai ciroy Te KaTexouiCov
TP OTparevpari, Kat elo ot Kal xpnuara. émi Se tovs ps
aporxapovvras ot “A@nvatot orparevovres Tavs pév mpoon-
10 vayKaor, Tous d€ Kal Uo Tav Lupaxogiwv hpovpovs Te TEp~
movrov kat BonOovyrwu amrexwAvovro. Tov TE xeuava peOop-
4 9 n~ a 3 A v4 ‘ A 4
puoapevas ex ths Na€ou es tyv Karavny, xai ro orparo-
a 4 e A n 4 > 4
wedov Q KarexavOn viro THY Lupaxovioy avis avopOacavres,
Stexeiuatov. Kal ereupay pev és Kapyndova rpinpn mepie

417

5

2. sporxwpnoovras A.C.E.F.N.V.k. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. 0 mpog~-
xe rte ceca BAY. Areca: 5. sae ete A.B.E.F.N es

.V.c.f.g. Poppo. Goell. . apeornxecoay e. Vulgoddeornxeray. pecdyeay. Q.
é ici [clare P. 6. det al Belek. 2. vulgo ai deest. 7. Nowe R.
re] yeg.om. V. xarexdutfov] xdutfow E. 8. rd xpnpara R. 9. orparevoarres
C.e. 10. td} dra F. Portus. poupovs éameprdvrav C.G.K.Q.e. 1. qire-
xwAvovro Bekk. 2. Sic Poppo. Goell. Dobreeus. vulgo dmexéAvoy. 12. THs

om.R. rdijom.e. 13. ra»] om. Q

2. xai of per mpds ra media] Ov ré» out any reason. ‘Fhe word oixjcas is

oi ey

Zupaxovelay adeornxeray, a
vol aredlats olecivees adeorixeray xal
ot mpocexdpouy rois AOnvains. SCHOL.
5 i hepa paaced The Scholiast ex-
lains this word rightly, “stood aloof.”
mpare VII. 7, 2. abeorjxes row mode-
pov, and VIII. 2,1. The absence of any
genitive case following is more remark-
able; but ray "Aénvaioy must be sup-
plied from what immediately follows,
trav ‘A@nvaiwy foay. Compare
Demosthen. de male pe Legat.
P- 355. 20. Reiske, ¢yd 3¢ adicrapat,
“TI will have nothing to do with the
6. Lal] olkhe ] I have followed
: as ve follo
Bekker’s proposed correction, by in-
serting the article before ofxnges, which
probably prope out owing to the
word de) preceding it, as in IIT. 81, 6.
ep?) ordos is the present reading in-
stead of du) 3 ordos. Dobree is again
extravagant in his alterations, and with-

THUCYDIDES, VOL. Il.

purposely chosen rather than mdAes,
or even x@pa, to denote the absolutely
barbarian habits of these Sikelians,
whose habitations had nothing in them
approaching to civil union. And it is
accordingly the term used by Plato to
describe the first assemblage of dwell-
ings formed by men in the very infan
of society: ray olkncewy rovrev pe(-
vay avgavopevay éx THs éeAarrévay kal
wporov. De Legibus, III. p. 681, a.

II, a@mexwAvoyro|] This most certain
conjecture of Bekker’s had occurred
also to Dobree, and has been received
by Poppo and Gdller. Tovs pév rpoon-
vayxafov, rous S€ xal drrexwAvovro, acil.
rou mpocavayxa(ew. Compare VI. 102, 2.
Td pay mporeixioua alpevor,—atrdy 8e
roy xixdov Nixias dsexdAvcer” scil. ai-
pety. See also VII. 56,2. ov rep) rov
avrol owbrvai—riy émipéXecay érotovvro,
GAAd xal owas éxeivovs Kodvceds. acil.
oobnvas.

E 6

GOTRTAIAOT
SHILY. A.€. 616—4. Olymp. 91.2.
durias,. & Suvewro re athedeiobar, exenrpaw Se nai é¢ Tup-
onviay, cory GY ToAcay emayyed\omever Kad avray Evptro-
Aepeiy. -wepiyyeAdAov O€ Kal rois eeAois, nal és TH “Eye-
eray Trépyavres exedevoy irmous odiow as wheirrous weps-
qe, nai raAAa és Tov wepsretyiopov, rAewbia Kal aidnpoy,s
yrotuatoy, Kat boa Edet, OS Apa TH ht E£operor FOU WoAEnow.
7 O88 és ryv KoperOov nat Aexcdaipeva trav Yupaxeciay
amrooraddvres mperBes tous Te IraAwrar aqua wapanAcovres
éreipovre weiBew pn Tepopay Ta yryvoyueva
ino trav 'AOnvainv, ads Kat éxelvois dpoieos 10
eriPovrevopeva, nai ered ev Ty Kopp
éyévorro, Aoyous esrowbvTo afwivres odioe
Kare TO Evyyerts Bonbeiv. cal oi Ropivocos
evOvs | wordinevor avroi mpéoros GOTE WAH
TpoOvuia, apuvewv, Kail és thy Aaxedaipova ts
Evvaméoreddov avrois mpéo Bets, Sas Kal éxei-
vous Evvavarreotey Tow Te avTOU WOAELOY Ga-
déorepor troreicOax mpos Trovs’ AOnvaious, xai és Thy YixeXiay
gameAiay Tia meumev. Kal ol te éx THs Kopinbov rperBess
wapnoay ¢s ty Aaxedatpova, cai “AAKiBuadns pera Tay 20
Suupuyabay, mepaimbeis tor evOus ent mAciou dopryytod
cba Q. — és rv ruponvlay K.L.O.P.k. 3. erepeipyyeAQor A.B.C.B.

AR
H.K Ket, o po. Goell. Bekk. wepsipyyeday P. vulgo wepuyyeAor. ovaiay K.
owas wiynvbia F. 6. re} Jom. fg. ae esl ral Neca -B.C.E.F.

K.L.N.O.V. ‘eatghiean. Po rai ri}y prey Fat
veritas: CER ‘KN .Q.R.V.d.e.f.g.k

8. raparkevoayres ec. an .welBey radi
Haack. Poppo. Goell. vulgo yerdpeva. 10. as éxeivoss kk. carion | om. 2am 4
penile f.

16. éxetvoss f. 17. EvvarelOorer F.
as we have seen ep aa

21. hopryrixod A.B.F.G.H.K.N.V.g-h.k.m.
before, was
of which Latium formed a part.

418

oprexod C.E.d.e.i.

I. és Tupoyvlay} We should like to
know which of the Etruscan cities of-

fered their aid to Athens in this war.
Ceere was probably among the number,

haps Populonia and Cosa ; the more
fnland cities were not likely to feel 80

much en towards the Syracusans,
as they wo sare at ge ge
ie ater is y Etruria, that is,

pea ger e Tiber, the general name,

VI. 4, 5. and Aristotle, as quoted

Dionysius Halicarn. I. 72. réwop =

7 "Omucis, bs xadeiras Adreev.

P Sanat nat rf Vid. pe
r. I. not. 2 I. 2

VIII. ce atic Gore. aa rT

éore Suavavpayer. 86, 8. érayyodpers
—Zécre Bon baz. Géuiar.

SYTTPA@HE Z. VI. 88, 89.
SPARTA. A. ©. 415—4. Olynp. 91. 2.
ex THs Govpias és KudAneny ras “HAcias mparov, Grea
tarepoy eg thy Aaxedaipova, avrav trav Naxedatpoviov
peromreppewtov, wroomavdos eBay époeBeiro yap avrovs
dia ray rept rov Mavrinxav mpaéw. Kai ~vveBn év ri 10
sexxAnoig trav Aaxedarpovioy rovs te Kapwiovs Kat rovs
Zupaxogious Ta avra Kal rov’AAKiBeadnv Seopévous meibew
tous AaxeSapoviovs. nai Siavoounevay Trav te épopov Kai
TOY ev. TEE OVTOY TptaRus Téwre és Suvpakoveus KwAV-
ovras pn EvuPaivew 'AOnvadois, BonOeiv dé av mpodvpor
1o6vrwy, mapehOaw O° AdneBuadns mapetvve re rovs- Aaxedat-
proviovs Kai eLapunoe Adyau Tousde.
LXXXIX. “ ANAPKAION sept ris epns StaBoAns
“ mparov és upas eisreiv, iva pn xeipov Ta KoWa TO wITATTE

419

sprzcH or “ mov axpeaonate. rav & nay mpeyovwr 2
ALCIBIADES. “é.* , ecoa , ¥ >
BS p00 THY Mpogeviay Yuov Kata Te EyKAnpa caaret-

4 \
yor ok ome rovroy, auros é€yo madw avadapBavov
A “A F
demoniene ; bat & “ eOepamevoy vas GAAa Te Kal Tepl THY éK

I. ry KvdAnmmy Q. 4. THY epi

om. d. srepi om. g. rip -R.
-E.F.H.K.L.N.O.P.V. de.f.g.h.ik. Goell.

: a yp. ro ye eee: A.
; v[o]ovras Poppo. ceteri xwAvcovras. 14. pov} pey bh. & npoy
dy) éuaw Raraee 15. nara re d. 57. mal om. G. }

3. perareppavrar| Thomas Magist.
h. v. et hunc et Tien locum Thucydi-
dis e lib. VIT. 8, x. profert, in quo pera-
aépro, forma activa, usus est; sed ta-
men, potius peraréwropa: dicendum
esse, precipit. Et Scholiastes Aristo-
phanis in hoc, eae i: bei v. 678.
wap Evyapidov kavros rpeis ayXi
pererep wpa, reprehendit peremepya, tam-
am eines, id est, ut puto, mmperite
ictum, vel, ut Fleorens Christianus,
trogdhoxoy, pro pererepwapny. Idem-
que Florens, peranéugopa: non solum
usitatius, sed etiam “Arrexdrepoy esse,
utat, quam peraréumre. Si, quo ssepius
iptores Attici vocabulo aliquo utun-
tur, illud eo ’Arriuxérepoy dici debet,
recte sentit. Sed non credo, ea, que
rarius in iis leguntur, ideo desinere
esse Attica. Meraxéure etiam IV. 30, 3.
VIZ. rg, 1. et 42, 3. dicit Thucydides.
DuKER.

14. rov & yuay wpoydvev] Reiske,
Poppo, and Goller bldion a read 3)
éyav or 3° dues, objecting to the use of
the plural pronoun instead of the singu-
lar. Yet the plural occurs several times
in the course of the chapter, 9 mpocra-
gia Hpiv rou whrOous,-—éretpopeba,-—
apocoTnyey. But I think that his fellow-
exiles may be understaod to have ac-
companied him to Lacedzemon, (see ch.
88, 9.) and of these, some at least were
his personal friends, (rav didov adrov
Tous pdy anéxreavay rous 8 éx ris médkews
é£éBadov. Isocrat. de Bigis, p. 348, b.)
and one was his namesake and cousin.
(Xenophon, Hellenic. I. 2, 13.) The
plural then may possibly be correct,
even when speaking of his family; as
he may have had more than one rela-
tion rig with pram pes agit
properly been supposed to s 0
them together with himeelf,

Ee@2

420

was yourselves who 6 TTyAov

forced me to become

OOTKTAIAOT

SPARTA. A.O.415—4 Olymp. 91.2.

Evudopayv. «ai Sucredodvros sou

20, by your preference “ aroofjuov, vpeis mrpos 'A@nvaious xaradAac-

of my political ene-

66 , “ a > a 5 a“ 4 5 >
mies. You suspect me “ GOMEVOL TOIs pev Epois ExOpois duvapuy, Ot

for my democratical ¢¢

> /
principles; but how EKELYOY 7,

Zwas I to ot myself “ Kgl Sia ravra Sixaiws um €LoU, m pos TE TAS

against the institutions

‘4
es, €uot Oe artpiay mrepicBere.

of my country ? “ Mayrivéwv xai “Apyeiwy tpamopévov, Kal
“Gca GAA nvavriovpny vpiv, eBAarTedOe’ Kai vov, et TEs
“xal Tore év TH TdoyXEW OUK EixOTws Mpyi€eTo pol, peTa
4“ Tod aAnOovs cxonav avarebecOw. 7 el ris, Store Kai TP

“ Snug mpocexeiuny paAdov, xeipo pe evoute, nd Oras 10

“ nynonra opOas ayberOa.
“ Suaopoi éopev, may dé TO evavriovpevoy Te Svvacrevortt
“ Snuos @vopacrat’ Kal am exeivov Evymrapépewev 9 mpo-
“ gracia nuiv Tov TANnOovs’ apa Se THS ToAEws SnpoKparov-

8% pévns Ta TOAAG avayKn hv Tois wapovow ererOa. THs 15

Tois yap Tupavvols ai more

“ de e 4 > dr rd > ¢ 6 4 » A
Uirapxovons akoAacias éreipoucOa peTpidrepor es Ta

a 9 na na
“ rodurixa elvas. aAAa So joav, Kal emt Tay wadat Kal voy,
6 1 aN \ / I fon ‘ v Zs Cd ~ 2» A
ot ert Ta qwovnporepa éEnyoy Tov asd ourep Kal épe

I. cupcbo
4. wepuiberde

2. xaradacodpevot C.k.m. pois]
avarebér8a oxonay P, 10. a ram - mpos rgd B.

om. L.O.P.e.k.

PAT Lareeren re Poppe. rng evdpifer Bekk. cod-

pele re R. vulgo évduec

otros N

oath 14. WO ABEFHNGS
. kara wodMa KK, 16. perpibrepov C,
: . fovnperara H. nai pe K.

13. an’ éxeivou—rov m\nbovs] “ From
** that cause, because one naturally as-

* sociates enmity to tyrants

with popu-

“‘ lar rights and power, we continued to
“act as the heads of the popular pay
‘in opposition to the aristocra is
‘H mpooragia rou 1: st “ Our ‘head-

“ing the party o
Compare Heradot. I. 6
xpiov mpoords, and I a 83,

the multitude. ”

. TOY tirepa-

8. és 8 dy

mpooras rts rou Onpov rovs rotovrous
savoy. And, though the sense is a
little different, Thucyd. II. 65, 12. wept

THs TOU sl iasllaadoa
note on VI. 35, 2

See also the

15. rijs—tmapxotens dxoX\agias | Com-

re I. 76, 3 Ouxatérepor
Satps 7 Rec. p

ovoay

xara rihy

iI. irynonre K.b.
i oo, Gos Goal” Bekk. vulgo d¢ xal ris.
és}om. K.g. 17. woAenixa L.

. Dros & foay, x.¢.r.] Namely,
the igh aristocratical party; for Thes-
salus, the son of Cimon, was the per-
son who accused him; (Plutarch, Al-
cibiad. 22.) see also what Thucydides
himself cy as to the motives of his
enemies, VI. 15, 4. 28, 2. 3 as 3- ee
with regard to the charge 0
the a ge to unjust Ca patents
measures, nee e language of
Phrynichus, ' VIII. 48, 5. where he ex-
pressly taxes th 1e righ ola party,
Tous xaXovs xd , palopérous,
with pandering to the Pec of the
people for their own advantage, wope-
oras dyras xai doynras rev caxay ve

“i be CGs oe Oh ane ere
as age

|
i
|

\
|

|

EYITPA®HE Z. VIL. 89, 90. 421

SPARTA. A.C. 415—4 Olymp. 9L 2.
“ étifracay. nets S€ rod Evprravros mpocarnpey, Sixaodv- 6
6 3 < s ‘A € a > ? N 9

TES, EV @ OXNMaTL peyioTn n Woks ETUyxavE Kat Edevfe-
“ pwrarn ovoa, Kai orep édeEaro tts, rovTo ~Evvdiuacdw"
<< éret Onuoxpariay ye Kal eytyvaoKoper of hpovoivres 71, Kal

5“ auros ovdevos Gy xEipov, dom Kal tradopjoayu't arr

6é Q € a > é > de a “ ? . CY

TEept OmoAcyouperns avoias ovdey ay Katvoy eyolTo’ Kai
“ro peOurravat avrny ovk eOoKe: nuiv aodadres elvat, buov
“ rodeulwy mpooKabnpevov.

XC. “ Kai ra pev és ras éuads diaBords rovaira EvveBry’

om.d. 3. furdacd{e C.G.e.k.m. 4. ered?) G.L.O.P.k.m.

brdsalaes 5. ay a icy ABCEPALNOP.Qdstghitm.

Haack. Poppo. Goell. . vulgo dcoy. 6. dpodroy.] duodoy. re h. ayoias

A.B.C.E. KLMNOPVcdelghixk, Haac ng Goell. Bekk. ceteri
dyvolas. yeorog. 8. rpoxabnpevey P.g.

Oe ee Com- fusmodi pepe status esset, cum

pnp, sting ecg qui aliquid sapimus, tum ego

piey Pe Byer Vip tg T Seondetce dre minus, quam ullus alius, sntellige-

dé pépos. Compare also II. 37, 2. bask Verba: Kal avrds obdevis ay xeipor,

per, bua rd —és wAelovas oixety, nso- non refero cum Scholiaste et oa

ia xéxAnras Interpretibus ad AowWopnoayu, sed ad

4. eel ie ye] ’Emei of ye preecedentia, et did xowov re te

dodnuo tcacw, droidy ts dort Brpo- oxo. Dativo dom autem eodem modo,

xparia (rovréorw ds rovnpdy’) Kal avros
do eye » obderds frrov AowWoppaaips abriy,
coy eal peywota on’ auryns ndixnpat.
ScHoL.
cal abris—odophoayu}) “And I
“too myself could tell this better than
“any one, in La pepe as I could
** more revile it Hermann, Duker,
and Giller. Yet the particle dy, as
be po observes, is more hart with
vats than with obderd
ae interpretation of the stot
makes it probable that some words
have been Most before Acsopycaru, 80
that the words otdews dy Mer pro-
perly belong to that verb, and after cow
ri there 8 ould be supplied
s nodixnua. In what billows;
the wor 3 cal rd peiovdvas aurijy, «.T.r.
ly a continuation of the sen-
fae wxarovvres—rovro fuvtiacd(ey,
all between being a sort of Ps ro
5. cov kai dodopne: ee)
rig cum plerisque MSS. et holiaste,
legas, locus satis sanus, et tantum
nanos supplendum ; hic enim sensus
ujus periodi esse videtur: Nam, cu-

7 uo hic, etiam altis locis utitur Thucy-
ides, III. 45, 6. adoxiras yap fori Gre
maptoTapern (7 TUXN) Kal éx ray vrode-
€oTépov xevduvevery rind mpodye, kal
otx hoor ras méhas, 6 cpl Tay
peyloroy, € fAevOepias, 4 4 Door apxns,
nempe xuwduvevovot, vel, ut Stephanus,
xepduvevery abras mpoaye. V. 90. xal
mpos ipav ovx hooor rovro, Sow kal én)
peylovn rt h sna opahevres dy, rois dh-
Aots mapaderypa yevourde. VL 92, 4.
t yrdvras, rovroy 61) roy Up amdyroy ee
BadAdpevoy Adyov, ws, el roreuids ye
apddpa €BAarrov, ral by Dos dy Rabe
dxpedoiny’ do@ ra péy ’APnvaiey ol8a, rd
& tpérepa elxafov. Sic V. 108, et VI.
11,6. Nec abhorret hoc Luciani Phalar.
I. pag. 735. nuiv 8¢ rovro woAAG dvay-
poy rois rupdyvas, dom srpis avdy-
nny é€nyovpeOa. Et similia apud eum-

dem, pro laps. inter salut. p. 500.
Pseudom. p. 747. et ae Anacreon
quoque Carm. L rovro 8 olda, ‘Os re

yre paddop Ipémes Td reprva sraifey,

ue méhas ta Moipns. Quse omnia

per lips Tov padAoy dici, apertum
Ux

3 conquest of Pelopen-

422

GOTKTAIAOT

SPARTA. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91.2

“ qrept de av vpiv re Bovdeuréov, xal epuol, ef Te mA€ov oida,

Listen to me at any
rate as to the question
now before you. It
was our design in going
to Sicily, to make our
conquests in the west
a stepping-stone to the ¢-

“ éonynréov, padere Hon. emAcvoaper és DiKe-
“Xiay mparoy pev, ei Svvaiveba, DiceAcwras
“ xaraoTpepopevot, pera. 5 excivous adéis Kai
“"Iradwras, ereara Kai tHs Kapyndoviors

“ dons xai avray amorepacovres. ei 8 mpe-
“ yopnoee TadTa 7) WavTa 7 Kal Ta TAEio, HON

“ ry [leAorovyno@ éueAdoper emiyapnoew, Kopioavres Evp-
“ racay pey Thy exeibey mpocyevanevyy Suvapiy Tov “EAAn-
“ yay, modAous de BapBapovs pucOwcapevor, cal “IBnpas 10
“ Kat aAAOUS TOP EKEL, OMoADyoUpEVes vov BapBapov +pyayxe-
“ puwrarous,f Tpmpes TE pos Tais nerépass TroAAas vav-
“ rnynodpevot, éxovons Ths "Iradias EvAa apOova, ols Thy
“ TleNorovencoy wépié moAopKobvres, Kal re meCP apa EK
“vis éhoppais, ray modeov tas pev Big AaPovres, Tas15
Ҥ evrayurdpevor, pedios nAmilouevy KararoAemnoey, Kal

1. Hpiy F.H.R.c.g.h. ag
mpooxapnoee h h,
BapBapey] uncis inclusit
Duker. Bekk. 2: codices of;
Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri Achoppsate.

— E.

6. ext rad avrév| “Their domi-
i nion, e. their provinces of Sar-
dinia and Corsica, and possibly some
of their subject states in Africa; ‘and
‘‘ themselves,” i. e. Carthage itself,
which Agathocles, with far inferior
means, was afterwards 80 near conquer-
ing; and which ome consular army
under M. Regulus, in the firet Punic
war, brought to the very e of sub-

nagar ania V.110 se

Té oe te
— f paxiperdrous
Seen or a ibeeinas are mabe
by Herodotus, as cogeamn. part of the
leas Cart ition, which
invaded Sicily in the tume of Gelon.
“aa soars 165, 1. In what Anal
ws Po 8 paxiperarey, whic

undoubtedly affords an easier sense.
But if we put a comma after éxei, the
text may perhaps be retained as it is,

4. ab6ts ral} om. d. 6. airis :
Ease okie K = Alecree kal s)eleo .

5. ehoppaie fornat ABEWHLOPLg! g-h.m. Haack.

11. ee =
13-

16. évretxiodpevas K. AAsi{oper K.

referring paxtperdrovs beth to “ISnpas

and to d\Aovus ; although in egy a
the omission of the participle deras

before dyor is sufficient)
harsh. oyouperes bf

13. EvAa dpOova} Idem de Italia
didisse multos tere a observat Coban.

bonus ad Athen. V.11. Add. Thucyd.
VII. 25,2. Dux.
coivres] The relative re-

fers neither to fvAa singly, nor to +,
pess, but to all that had been menti :
Sivapiy rév ‘EAArvev;—modAods d¢ Bap-
Bdpovs,—rpujpers Te woAdas.

18. [epoppaic.—“ And at the same
‘‘ time by attacks with our soldiers on
“* the land side.”

mapare
carn. Antiqa. Rom. III. 43. &recxloas
réy Averriver, Compare also the mean-

ing of evpxodopnperny, VI. 51, I.

BYITPAPHE Z. VI. 90, gt. 428
SPARTA. A.C. 416—4. Olymp. 91. 8.
“pera rabra «at Tod Evwmawros “EAAnuixod apbew. pip 4
“mara Oe nal otrav, @oTE Evoparepoy yiysetOal TL avTay,
“aire re mporyewopeva éxeiley ywpia eueAAe Ouapxy avev
“ris wade mpocodoy wapeEew. XCI. roumira pev repi
5 Sach wore our plan, “ yop yoY oixauevou GTOAOU Tapa TOU Ta axpt~
qxety intertrence “© BeoTata eldoros, ws SuevonOnuev, axnkoare’
“xal doo. vireAama oTparyyol, q SuvwvTat,
to Bymcan; above “ Guolws aura mpagovow. ws O€ <i 7 Boydn-
to command their sol. “ OTE, OV WEPKOTAL TaKEl, pabeTE Oy. DiKxe-3
£0 bores ad me AUBTOL yap ameporepn pév ciow, duos J
a fatal blow to yor “ Gy Luorpadévres aOpoor nal wiv ére mept-
and fortifying Decelea “° YevOWTO. Lupaxogwr dé pavo, paxyy TE
“dn mavOnuel noone Kal vac aque
“ xaretpyopevot, advverot egovra: ry viv “AOnvainy éxet
sg mapaoKxevg avricxeiy. Kal é& airy 7» wos AnpOncerat,3
“ eras nal y waoe TiuceAla, xa evOds Kal IraAla’ Kal ov
“‘ dort wivduvey exciOey mpocirov, ove dy Oia paxpod upiy
“ ériméoot. WOTE pun WEpl THs TueAlas ris oieoOw povoy4
“ BovAevew, GAAd Kal wept trys TleAorrovynoov, ef pn Trom-
a0“ were rade €y Tayxel, oTpatiay TE Ent vewy meppere TOLAUTHY
“ éxeive, arrives avrepera: KousoOevres Kai omdAcrevoovtw
“ exis, xal & THs oTparias ert ypnoyscrepoy elven vowiCe,
“ dydpa Srapriarny apyovra, ws ay Tous te mapovtas ~vy-
“ rafy, cal rovs yu OéAovras mpocavayxacy. otrw yap ot
ag“ re vmapxovres viv didoe Gaponoovot padAoy, Kai oi
een atic icp a Saas aragr pale po. Goell. Bekk. vulgo red. 4. wept

, rae eoptins ra] om. N aes 1 Pas = ol E. ; p? ffdq | pa aie
It. s D. 12. e. 13. jooapEvor . 10. exyere I.
exer j wica Q. —_—*18. srepi ouxedias O. evew on N.V. _— 20. rdde]
om. V. at. éras g. érdurevovow L.M.O.P.Q.b.d.ik. 2 ee
L.0.V.N. Q. 24. Oédorvras A.B.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.Q.V.

h.ik.m. Poppo. Gocll Bekk. ceteri é6éXerras.

23. és do— fy) The meaning of rafp is, “ that if possible,

rey seems free near! the same “ organize ;” ds dy Store would sig-
=e that of the other ing, &s dy. nify, “if a man can be found to organ-
In both cases the particle renders the “ize.” See Hermann on Viger, note
expression more doubtful: as dy fu» 285.

424 @OTKTAIAOT
SPARTA. A.0. 438-4 Olymp OL.
\, @&

5% évdoutCovres adeéaTepov mpociact, Kal Ta evOade xpn aya
“ havepwrepov eéxroAcuew, tva Lupaxoowi Te, vouiCovres
“ Yuas emuereioOa, paAdrov avrexywot, Kat ‘AOnvain tots

6“ éavray Rocovy GAAnY émixouplay mépmwct. Teixikew Se
“ yon AexéAcay tis ’Arruns, Srrep "A@nvaiot padiora aet s

“A a 4 > “~ rf ray F ) A a
“ doBoivrat, Kat povov avrod vouiCovot Tav ev T@ ToAEucp
“ ov StamereipacOar BeBacrara 5 ay ris otw Tous moAe-
“ uiovs BAcmrrot, 6 & padiota Sedioras avrovs aicOavoro,
“raita capds truvOavopevos emiepot’ eikos yap avrous
“ axpiBeoTara éxacrous Ta oderepa avray Sava ruta 10

7% pévous poPeicOau. a & év rH émreyioes avrot apedov-
“ evo Tous évayriovs KwAUvCETE, TOAAG Trapels Ta péyloTa
“ xehadadow. ols Te yap 7 Xopa KaTerKevaoTal, Ta TOAAG
“mrpos vas, Ta pev AndOdvra tra & avropara, Ake
“ras rod Aauplov ray apyupeimy peraAAwy mpocddous, Kai 15
“ doa amo yys Kal Stxacrnpioy viv wpedodvras, evs aaro-
66 v , . “~ s AN a ? )

orepnoovrat, padiora de THs amo Tay Evpyayxwv mpocodsou
¢4 8 ‘4 a 4 >, e€¢ «a r
Rooov Stahopoupevns, ot, Ta “ ULV VvopicavTes ON

1. évdud{ovres G. érripedy fh woot are ei aa ol a
pain K.N.V. = 4. gee « C.E. wre Zee
wodepiovs ourw N.V. Shion: Glee” . esis B.F.
10. decva}] om. P. IX. émt nea Q. atr7 B.b. 12. eaduere A.C.G.
K.N.V.d.e.i.k.m. 13. Te om. L.d. 14. sae 15. Aauplov E.F.
H.N.Q.V.f.g.m. Haack. eee Bekk. vulgo Aaupelou Gpyupicw E.F.K.
R.e.f. 17. dé] om. A

1. spociacs] “This verb elu, = riparo 4 Odvaros, rare roNais cal
“the peculiar anomaly, that the parov elonpagis’ 6 ev avrais is

* sent tense usually, and in the tte €{npuotro. Tautns ouy THs wdons spocd-~
“writers always, has the signification dov orepnoerOas Eueddov | AGnvaior, wo-

“of the future.” Buttmann. Gr. Gr. deploy avrois idpupévey ey rH xapg, ai
§. ip a oXoAHy ov wapexdvrev did{ecOas, nal
igobet ake eda ] “The ydp ra éx rév rowovrey apoppéy ypq-
sid ive a 1x stock of the country; para ry wdc edidoro. SCHOL.
“* slaves, cattle, sheep, farm-houses, 16. diccagrmpioy] See the note of the
“ trees, &c.” Scholiast, aad com pare Béckh, Staats~
15. ra) Soa dard ys wal dicarmplay haushalt. der Athenee. I. p. 250, &c.,
viv] e{iprmrat was, Aexedeias émreye- and p. 368, &c. (Eng. Transl. vol. L
Cones, Eyeddov ol *"AGnvaios trys ard p. 311, &c., and vol. Il. p.63, &e.] See
Tév SixarTypi lov mpooddov orepnoerOas. also Thucyd. VIII. 28, and VIII. 69, r.
gaan oy ws a rs mpéaovos and roy 18. Scapopouperns “An hic vale
cxag™mpioy, ola ard ray ypahéyv Sex “ duadépey, i. ec. constanter ferre, per-
podsoxias, UBpews, cvxoparrias, potyeias, “ferre?”? Dosres. This seems to
ias, mapanpecBeias, Aewo- be the sense, “less brought over so
orpariov. ot yap macas driuia mpoce- “ ag to reach Athens.” Or are several

EYTTPA®HS Z. VI. 91, 92. 425
SPARTA. A.C. 415—4. Olymp. 91. 2.
“ , aA
“xara Kparos moAeuetoOa, GAtywpnoovat. yiyverOa Sé 118
P73 2 a a 3 , ‘ , > ec a 9 ‘ 9
aurayv Kai éy raxer Kai mpoOvporepov, ev vu éotly, @
74 A 8a 4 2 . @ du N ny 9 e r
axedarpoviol, eel ws ye Suvata, (cal ovy ayaprncer Oa
“olya: yvopns,) wavy Oapow. XCII. Kat xeipwv ovderi
5 rnin seome vrange 2L@ Soxeiy vad elvat, el TH €uavrou pera
counsel to come from “roy qrokeuiwrarwv, gxAcmroXis mote SoKay
an Athenian ; but A- 6 § ” 9 “A 9 ld sar e
thens, as it now's, is “ €lVal, UY EyKpaTas eEmépxopat, ovde viTO-
Fo og, * mreverOai pou és Thy huyaduny mpobupiay
oe “ rov Aoyov. uyas Te yap ci THs Tay é£e- 2
may return =
Toit Aad for you, the “ Aagavrwy Trovnpias, Kal OU THs UpeTEepas, HY
mischief which you

qutained from mo a2 © WELONOOE prot, a@peAlias’ Kal modEcuudrepor
an enemy is the meaa- ¢& ,.” ¢ ¥ , ers
See ou 2 Tous one ious sbi BAanpavres ypels,
you will recelve from “ 7) gi Tous @iAous avayKacavTes ToAELious
me as a friend. “ , a2 , > » @ » a
yeverOa. To Te PiAoTrOAL ouK Ev @ adiKovpar 3
ec 9 - 9 e 9? a 9 4 9 2 /
s5 Exo, GAN & @ aadhadras emohirevOyy. ovd eri warpioa
yw e A “~ ‘4 A w” A >
“ odoay ert ryoUpan viv tévat, rou S€ paAAov THY OVK OvTaY
“ avaxtacOo. Kat pidorods odros opOas, ovx os ay THY

1. dé] om. A. 4. xeipov A.B.E.F.H.L.O.g.k. xelpo R. 6. ore] re
M.N.V.e.f.g. 12. ody! rods G.O.P.i.m. BrepayresQ. — sou BAd s—
srodeplovs | om. V. 13. of] om. Q. 14. prdrodw E.F.H.R.c.d.f.g.m.

Gross €. : parched A.B. 16. tyotpa: viv léva] A.B.C.E.F.H.K.
.M.N.O.V.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgo omittunt viv.
147. dvaxOncacba B. dvayOnoer Oa: h.

states said d&aepeiy ypnuara, “to pay “ of a citizen:” dy ¢ is, “in a case in
“their several sums of money,” as a “which,” “ under circumstances in
number of men are said i{exOasr, “which.” See the note on VI. 5: me
“to give their several votes without 17. diAdmodes otros dpOas «x. r. ? is
‘* omitting any?’’ See note on IV. 88, 1. strange argument is repeated again by
4. tmwonwreverOa: — és — mpobvplay] Isocrates, in the speech written for the
“* Suspected with regard to its shewing son of Alcibiades, where he is made to
‘* the common forwardness of an exile.” say of his father, syotpa: 8 atrév wap’
Compare VIII. 88. és mi “A@nvaioy tyav dixaiws ay LA Ba ovyyvouns
fay 3caBdArew, and Matthis, Gr. Gr. rvyydvew, “because,” he goes on to
- §78. and Jelf, 625, 3. c. say, “‘you yourselves, when you were
9: —ddedias] The play on “driven from your country by the
the word ¢vyds is not easy to express ‘ Thirty, scrupled at nothing in order
in another language: “Iam not ban- “to effect your return; you destroyed
“ ished from rendering you service.” “the corn in the country, you laid
10. xal ob rijs Sperépas] ovx elulguyas “ waste the land, you burnt the sub-
Ts, tperé ddedelas, rovrecrww ob ‘‘urbs, and even attacked the very

rd adedeiy tuas. ScHOL. “‘ walls of the city; so that you cannot
14. ok é&v J ddtxotpa] ‘I aeeP not “ in reason think ill of those who, when
“ my patriotism in a state whereI am ‘in exile, endeavoured to back

*‘ wronged; it belonged to a state “again to their country.” Bigis,
“ where I enjoyed securely the rights p. 349. b. c.

426 OOTKTAIAOT
BPARTA. &.C. 415—4 Olymp. 91.2.
“avrev adixws amoAdcoas my emty, GAN os Gy 6x Kurros
4“ Tpomoy due To émibupely repely aurny evedaBay. etros
“ Guarye a&uo upas kal és xivduvoy xel <5 raAaurepiay racay
“ adeas xpnoOa, & Nexedamoviot, yrovras rovrev Oy Tov
“ id’ amevrav mpoBadd\opevay AGyav, ws Ee ToAEuOS YES
“ dy opedpa éBAamrrov, nev pidros ay ixavas wpeAoiny, dap
“ra pev AOguaiow oda, ra S dpuérepa qeatov’ Kal avrovus
“ viv vouicavras mept peyiotoy Sy trav duadhepovray Bov-
“ Aver Oa, py amroKvely Thy és Thy LixeAlay TE Kal es THY
“"Arruny orpareav, wa tad Te énet Apaxel popip Evyma-10
“ payevopevot peyaAa oocyte, Kal A@nvaiwy Thy TE odcay
“Kai ray peAdovoay Suva KabéAyTe, nel peTa Tavra
“ eirol re aodadas olxyre, Kal rhs emacys ‘“EAAados Exov-
“ ons, xal ev Big, kar’ edvowy be nynobe.”

XCIII. ‘O pev ’AAuiSradys rocaira cirev. of G Aaxe- 15
Samoviot Suavoovpevon prey nal avrai mperepoy oTparevery
The Spartans resolve €7i TRS "AOnvas, yeAAovTes O ere Kal qweEpi-
a a op@pevor, TOAA@ peAAov éreppeoOnoay dda-
pointed to command GAVTOS TavTa ExaoTa avrov, Kal vopmioavres

eta Tapa Tov cadorara eldoros axnKodvat. GOTE 20
TH emrexioes THs Aexedeias mpooeixoy On
Toy vobv, Kal TO Tapavrixa Kal vois ev TH Deed wejerew

1. avrod B.h. ps] om. d. 8. weipacOy i. . fpecye} éuol re,
Bekk. 2. Guovye codices. 5. ye] eyo Q. 6. aby Bn orb, Bekk.
sien Poppon. vulgo xal dy. 7. fexafow B.E.F.H.c.g. Haack. Poppo. Goell.
Bekk. ceteri efxafov. 8, viv} ipac . deroxuvery P. II. peydAa
cdborre] peyadoonre i. 12. THY Te péAXovcay 13. oleerre E. sone
B.bh. = dxovarns ob is 14. 7y706e B.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ynoeoOe A.E.
F.H.R.g. vulgo ; : 15. pev ovv dAuB.G.L.0.Q.d.ik.m. roadtre h.

17. &ri] 71 A.B.E.F.Q. 18. éweppdOnoay g. 20. rod mt cabéerara i
ai.rjom.k. 22. r3Jom.L.O.P. ev oucte K.Q.dei

17. meptopdyevot] Id est, wepioxo- which must be supplied from mposetyes
wourres. omas Mag. in septopd. rip vous, or else dative rois o& vy
Scholiastee xarappovotyres hic locum cxeAig depends on spoceiyoy ror vou,
habere non potest. Et rectius Valla, and the words wéyrey Tod 1
quam vel Stephanug, vel Acacius, Vid. are added by way of explanation, to
cap. 103, 2. Dux. shew what their attention to the Sici-

23. n¢yumew] The infinitive either Jians was to consist in.
depends on some verb like devonOjcas,

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 93, 94. 427
ATHENS. SICILY. A.C, 414, Olymp. 91. 2.
Twa Tyswpiay. Kat T'vAurmoy rov Kreavdpisov mpooragay-
Tes apxovra Tois Lupaxociows, éxéAcvoy per’ éxeivwv Kal TOV
KopwOtwy BovAevozevoy wouiy, Sry ex tov TapovToV pe-
Mora Kai raxuota tis wpeAia ker Trois exel. 6 Se SVo pers
Svais tovs Kopwliovs Win éxéAevev of méumew és ‘Aoivny,
tas dé Aowras mapackevaterOar, doas Stavoovwrat méureww,
kal Oray Kalpos y, croimas elves Aciv. rabra dé Evvbduevor .
avexopouv ex tTns Aaxedaipovos.
"Adixero S€ nal 7 x Ths SexeAlas tpinpns rav ’AOnvaiwv, 4
10 7 améorehay of OTpaTHyoi Emi TE ypHuaTa Kal iwmeas. Kal
avnens, 08 A@nvains axovoavres eyendizavro tv Te
ee nn 4. TROPHY Weusey TH OTpaTiG Kal Tous immeas.

Athens (sce ch.74,3.) xal O yeluoy eredevTa, Kal EBdopov Kal déxa-
The Athenians reselve - & ys . . ms a
to ound the supplies TOY ETOS TM TWoAEMD €reAevTA THE, OY QovKv-

co Sidns Evvéypanper.
XCIV. “Apa S€ re Hpi evOvs apxopévp Tod emtytyvo-
evov Oépous, of Ev TH LixedAig "AOnvaio: apavres ex THs
SICILY. Keravns waperdevoay ext Meyapov ray éy .
AGOt TH SueAlg, obs eri TéAwvos rod rupavvov,

Olymp. 91. 2.
wo Petty operations ofthe MOUrep Kal IPOTEpOY Lol ElpNTaL, avaTTHOaVTES

armament in Sicily. ; mi
Lupexcotoe avrol €xovot THY ynv. amroBavres 2
Se eSywoay rovs Te aypovs, Kat €AOovres emi epupa Te TOV
Supaxociov, Kal evy €Aovres, adfis Kai we wat vavoi
4 2, A ‘ 4 “ , / 9
vrapaxopnabevres ert tov Typiay morapmov ro te mediov ava-

I. yodAurroy B. rdeapidov G. —_ kAeapidov C.L.O.P.e.k.m. sed in margine
yp. cAeavSpidou eadem manu. xdAcaydidoud.i. xAedpxov Diodorus Siculus 15.
3. BovAevépevo: Q. Bovdrevopevaw H. Bovdd eg: padsora] edA\uora B.

.vais]om.d.i. rovs} ras L.O. §6n| om. F.d.i. 3 ae tp h. xatpds
wed. elyasjom.P. 9. xal éx K. 12. wéyrew xal ineéas d.i. 14. T@
srohéup] om.d. post éreAcira ponit B. 16. dé] om. d. dpxopére rou ¢. 8.
ipyomevou O¢povs d. 17. dpgavres V. 18. peyapéor B. 22. rovs dypous
BK'h. 24.Tnpéa g. Twpéa c. tnplay Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. rypéay. vid.c. 50, 3.

22. pupa] See VI. 7¢, 1. qui lib. XIV. p. 402. Tupiay vocat. De
24. Typéay] Typiay Codices omnes Toria flumine, quod Valentiam preter-
p. 378. Terias Plinio pi. III. 8,14-] fluit, adi Vibium Seq. pag. 83. v. et
Diodor. in Ec pag. 868. et Scylacem, pag. 4. Wass. De Teria
esychio. Hinc ocerrige Diodosrum, Sicilise Cluver. I. Sicil.10. Dux.

428 OOTKTAIAOT
GICELY. A.C. 414. Olymp. 91 2.
, Sa 7 “ “ ” > t a “~
Bayres éSjouv xal Tov cirov everiumpacay, kai Tov Supaxo-
ciwy qweptruyovres Tiuiy ov woAAois, Kal amroxreivayTés TE
TWas Kal TpoTaioy oTHTavTEs, avexopnoay emi Tas vavs.
\ 3 f > 4 > A , ee cd
3Kai amomrAcvoavres €s Karavny, exeifey Se emurcricapevot,
WACH TH TTparia exwpovy emt Kevropara TuxeA@v modwypa, 5
kal mporayayopevor Oporoyia. amnecav, WyLMpavTEs Ga TOV
A nA 9 td Q a e t a F 4
agiroy tay Te Ivnocaiwy cai trav YBAaiwy. Kai adixo-
pevor és Karayny xaradayBavovet tovs te trméas Kovras
éx rav ’A@nvav tevrnxovra kai Staxocious, avev Toy Urrov,
dS a e
pera oxeuns, ws avrobey immay tropurOnoopéevey, Kal trio- 10
TofoTas TpiaxovTa Kai Tadavra apyupiov Tpiaxocta.
~ “~ 9 9
XCV. Tot & avrot jnpos «ai en’ “Apyos orpatevoavres
. ” “A
Aaxedarporiot péxpe pev Krewvav 7AOov, ceurpod Se yevo-
4 “A ~
2 reecR evou amexwpnoay. Kal "Apyeiot mera tTavTa
Pundering warmre é€xBadovres és Thy Qupearw dSpopoy obray, 15

| between Argos and

Lacedemon, Unmso- eigy Toy AaxeBaipovieo mwoAAny €AaBov, 4
eessful attempt to ef-

fect a democratical re- €7PaOn TadavT@y ovK EAaTCOY TEVTE Kal €l-

volution at Thespie.

3 Koot. Kal o Georéwy Snpuos ev To avT@ O€pet,

ov T1odv voTepoy, embeuevos Tois Tas apxas éxovow ov KaTeé-
oxEv, AAA BonOnoavrwv OnBaiwv, ot pev EvveAnhOnaay, oi 20
& eférecov 'AOnvate.

XCVI. Kat of Supaxooro: rov avrot Oépous, ws ervOovro
Tous Te imméas yKovras Tois "A@nvaiows Kat péAAovras 707

1. éverrimpacay ae Pach aris, _ 2. tow
mepiruxévres B.h. ral} om. a om. ; 5G. (0. RV x m. - Tpo-
raioy ov arnaavres P. — avex.— arrorevcayres] om. K. 4. éxetOev| ex
émiowrnodpevot g 5. éxhpere. xevréppura B. xevrépoxa L. xewroppirwa
oxeddy A.E.F.G.H. K oixehixdy B.Q.h. 6. rpocayduevos G. Ligiks i. oa
dpodoyia| om i érjecayg. — menpdyres A. mapdoavres g. eben Gk s Q.
pila B 7. Te Isnocalov] wt aude B.h. B ah s G.k.m.
10. Grrov G 7, tact apyu 13. cAcay y guBadéeres R.
Oupearw E. Hick oppo. Goell. Bex kk. 6upaiarw V. et correct. N. Ovpery» P.k.
Gupedrny d.i. vulgo Gupedriv. 17. €&iacoor B.h. Haack. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
vue Raves, 20. Bonodvrev h. BonOncdvrev ray K.Q. 6nBaler B.N.V.h.
PoPpe Goell. Bekk. A.E.F.G. et vulgo d@yvaluv. Conf. V. 17, 2. VII. 30, 2.
Eépvyorw B.h. = 22. kal of] of 8d. =. 23. re] om. B.E.e.h.

19. ob xaréoxer] “Did not get the wayta xarécyoy, and the note
* better.” Compare VII. 66, 2. rg vav- ig 5 dl

SYITPAPHE Z. VIL. 95, 96.
SYRACUSE. A.O. 414. Olymp. 91.2 8.
eri adas idvat, vouioavres, ay un Tov ’Em-

429

AC. 414
Olymp. 91. 2. 3. a ; a i ; :
BYRACUSE. ToAwy Kparnomow ot A@nvaio, xwpiov amo-

, x e A “ ’ sn
The Syracuans take KPNULVOV TE Kal UTTEp THS ToAEws EVOUS KEL-
to t e “~ s “~
the Athenians from HEVOU, OUK Gy padios adds, ovd ei KparolwrTo
5 ompring Epics. ayy, caroretxicOnvat, Sevooivro Tas mpooBa-
a A , 4 A 3 , a ~
ces avrayv dudaccew, Orws pn Kata TavTas AaBwor ohas
avaPavres o& mrodeusot’ ov yap ay GAAy ye avrous duvn-
a” 9 fo 7 A . / SN , ” ,
Onva. e&npryras yap TO GAXO xwpiov, Kal péexpt THS ToAEws 2
5 4 > Q \. 8 A “~ ” \ 3 4 e AN
emixAwes Te COT Kal erupaves Tay Elow’ Kal MvouacTas UTTO
10 TOY LSupaxociay Sia To éemuroAns Tov GAXov elvat, ’EmuroAal.
a e A 3 4 a > . Ca) A “
Kai ot pev e&eAOovres travdnpet és Tov AEtuava Tapa Tor 3
“Avarroy torapov Gua Ty nuépa (ér¥yyavoy yap avrois
4 € s N e , , ’
Kat ot wept Tov Eppoxparny otparnyot apt mapeAndores
g. 4. Kparowro rij payn O.
§- spoBd : 6. ratra A.E.F.H.K.Q.¢.g. Haack. Poppo. all fel.
. €Enprnro B.h. e€nprvras f. on d. ri. €uveAGovres d.i. Agueva B.R.b.
om. oe

12. yk. 13. dpre

2. xewpiov aroxpnyyov| Descripsit ex

came im along the Hyblean ridge from
hoc loco Stephanus in ’EmiroAai, Dux.

Leontini and the interior of the island.

.oux dy padlos ohas—anoretyioGj-
a, It is owing to the participle vopi-
oayres that ogas is here allowable; for
it would not be right to say, vopicayres
ovr dy odeis droraxsoGyva:, but either
ogas drorexicOnva, or simply otk dy
aGworeyicOnva. The cases in VI. 49, 2.
and vit. 21, 3. where Bekker proposes
to alter odas into ogeis, are not similar
to the present passage.

§- [ras mpoo8dces] The surface of
Epipols, speaking generally, ma
called a triangle on an inchned plane,
of which the city was the base. The
sides of the triangle are two lines of
steep descent, more or less precipitous :
and it appears that no road led up to
them from the country below, cither
on the north or south of Syracuse.
All approach to Epipolz, therefore,
was by the apex of the triangle, where
the high a breaks off abruptly,
being divided by a gap from the Hy-
bleean hills beyond ; and here the 8
from the plains of Syracuse and of
Thapsus meet, joining the road which

The spooBdoes then, or ways of ap-
proaching Epipols, were the roads or
paths which ascended the ridge in
particular places, through openings in
the line of the cliffs. ere were
perhaps some such on the northern
side, as for instance, what is now
called the Scala Greca, by which the
Catania road ascends from the plain
of Thapeus. But the principal a

proaches were by the apex of the
triangle, by the gap under Euryelus,
from whence they mounted to the

summit of the ridge. |
8. éfnprras yap | M) érit rou éfnp-

rnoOa Kai perewpicba axovécba, obans
mys Stavolas rowuove’ rd yap Do ye-
iov, sA\1y Trav mpocBdoeey, Eway v

by dors xal xpnpvaedes, wai émixéxdsras
xpos Ty wédw, Sore xarahans trwber
elvasx. SCHOL.

12. érvyxavoy yap avrois, x. r. X.}
- they had now got their new
‘‘ generala just come into office.”
Compare for the dative atrois the note
on ITI. 98, 1.

480 OOTKTAIAOT
SYRACUBR. A.C: 414 Olymp. 91.2 &

raw apynv) é&eraciv te Ordwy érowirro, Kai eLaxorious
Aoyadas. rev Gwdurau €&expuray mporepov, ov hpye Aroptdos,
duyas €& *Avdpou, Gres raw te "Emcroday einoay pudaxes,
Kol ny és aGAAo Ti S€n, Tayy Evveotares tapayiyvevra..
XCVII. of dé AGnvaion ravrns Tis vuKtos TH emtytyvouerns
qucpa e&nracovro, (nai EAafov avrovs mavri non Te oTpa-
But the Athenans FeULATL €x THS Koraymys oyovres xara Tov
ae etek a ‘X€oura KaAovpevoy, os dare xes ed ‘ExeroAsy
Thapou, mrprie B- EL era OTAdLOUS, Kal Tove meCeus amoPeBa-
pipole, and establish Pe ‘ ? ‘ y

themselves on high OATES, TAS Te vavoly es THY Cavey Kabop- 10

aan pucrspevor’ eore Se yepoavnoos per ev oTERp
ivOue podyevea és ro méAayos, THs Se Dvpaxortay swoAews
aovre mAovy odra Gdoy TOAAnY. arréxet.) Kal O ev vavTIKOS
otparos Trav “A@nvaioy év 7h Save, Ssacravpwoapevos Tov
iaOpov, novyxakev’ oO S€ meCos exper vOvs Spoug@ mpos tas 15
1. ésetov G. é£axocious] Ita Valla, Haack. Pappo. Goell.. Bekk. Conf.
Pimenailan Ck cucneenE fweteen lO» synnen@
? 8. rahotueror] 0 LOP.Qk.

4. oxdvres nai nara K. evov}om.k. 10. 6dyor] Oadkarcay
radopunoduevor Ef. 14. ray "hol om. d.

5. Tavrns ris vuxrds—huépg] “On hastened ta ascend to the Hog’s Back
‘* this same night’s morrow,” 1 e. the behind Epipols; and having less than
night which had been implied by the a third of the distance to aceompli
words dua ry Huépa: Ty émcycyvouévn which the Syracusans had to orm
Hpépa is to be regarded as one word, starting from the bank of the ay any
like the Latin “ postridie.’ Compare they gained the vantage ground first,
for the use of the genitive puerds, the aad were enabled to repel the enemy.
words in II. 79, 1. vy té» UWAaraéey For the putting to shore under cover of
; the darkness, see the note on IV. 42, 2;
6. é&yrdf{orwo, wal frabov, x. 7. A.|] for the distances and the nature of the
There is here some difficulty, an goo see the map and memoir on
Dobree proposes to read dsyovro in- Syracuee.
stead of efnrd{ovro: but that is merely . xara rév Aéovra] “‘ Opposite to
cutting the knot. Thucydides, I be- ‘ Leon,” i.e. a straight lime drawn
lieve, means to say, that, whilst the fiom Leon to the shore would fall
Syrecusans were reviewing their men the point where the Athenians landed:
on the bank of the Anapus at day- but the expression implies nothing as
break, the Athenians were doing the to the distance of Leon from the sea;
same thing with theirs at the same time it only shews that there was no place
on the shore to the west of Thapsus: with a name between it and the coast,
for they bad landed their men un- by which the where the landing
observed capahy Maa night, and had took place be marked more dis-
then stationed their ships at Thapeus; tinctly.
while the soldiers, as soon as it was 11. & orevg icdug] Compare the
light, after a brief muster of their foree, note om IV. 113, 2.

SYITPAGHE Z. VI. 97, 98. 481
BYRACUBE. A.C. 414. Otymp. 91.2, 3
*EmemoXas, coi bOave: avaBas era Tov EvpunAey, mpi» revs
Lupaxociovs ataGopevous ex Tev Xeynovos nai THs éLeravews
mwapayeverOa, €BonOovv de of Te aAXot, aS ExaoTos TAXOUS 3
elye, nal of mept rov Atopedov é€axooro’ oradeoe Se, mpiv
4 9 “~ “a > 4 3 ~ > y a
smpoopif-ar ex Ted etuavos, eylyverro avrots avn Ehagoev 7
WEvTE Kal clxOOL. Tporwerarres adv avrois TowUTP TPOTH4
GTaKTGTEpoy, Kal payy vixnGevres ob Lupaxooi. ert Fais
"EmeroAais, avexopnoay és thy moAw Kai 0 re Avopidos
2 4 4 a »~ e a Q A a
GTOOMnOREL Kal TOY GAAwY os TplaKoTtol. Kal peTa TOUTOS
soi "A@nvaios Tparaiay te OTHOAYTES Kal TOUS VEKpOUS UmO-
a 9 a w“~ t » A a s Wf
aomovoous amodovres Tos Lupaxogiots, Mpos THY WoAw avrnv
Th voTepalg emixaraPavres, Os ove emeEjevav avrois, erava-
xopnoavres ppovptoy ert rq ANaPdddAm gxodopunoay, en’
dxpots Tois Kpnpvois Trav “ExeroAav, opav apos ta Meyapa,
15 Oras ef avrois, orore +rrpoiotey,} 7 payoupevot 7 TeLXLouy-
TES, TOIS TE TKEVET Kal TOs xpnuacw amobOnKn. XCVITI.
Tee Athenians, having Kal ov rodA@ dorepoy avrois jAGov éx Te
received some rela » / e o~ , \ a \
tenan, LYEOTHS wrINS TpaxocwlL, Kai LaeAov Kal

‘4 “
commence thetr Hines Negiaw Kal aAdwy TivaY as ExaTov’ Kal Ady
of circumvaliation,
20 and defeat a party of VALOY vITipxov evr HKOVTa cat Staxootot, ois

the Byrammancaraty: tous Tous pev wap "Kyeoraiwy xai Kara-

i 435 4- 82] om .G 6. mpoomecoivres g- atrol L.

Poppo. Goell. Bekk. libri mpoolacey. 18. ismjs B.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
valgo 2 éyéotns rpiaxdctot. = 19. nal DAA@e riwdy] om. N.V. éxariy} cxaora @.

xagroy C. 20. dvaxdova g. ols C.F.H.K.N.V.c.e.f.g.k.m. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Joell. Bekk. vulgo oi.

15. Yspolosyt] I have not restered adopted the correction spoioer: yet I
the old LE because in the believe that wpocioe is as likely to be
compounds of the two itions spd the true See “‘ whenever
and mpde the authority of the MSS. isof “ they as the town.” See the
little value, and.all the reeent editors have notes on IV. 36, 2. and EV. 108, 1.

432

@OOTKTAIAOT

SYRACUSE. A.C. 414 Olymp. 91. 32, 3.
vaiov €daBov, tous & émpiavro, kai Evpravres wevrnKovrTa
akai é£axooro immns EvveAcynoay. Kal xataornoavtTes ev TH
Aafsaryp gudaxny éxopovv arpos thy Zuxnv oi ’APnvaios,

iva mep xabeCopevar éreixusay Tov KUKAoy dua Taxous.
y n“ , 4 nw 4 “~ ®
éxAniw rois Supaxociows rapéoyov TP Taye THs oiKxodo-s

N
Kas

pias’ Kal éme&eABovres payny Suevooivro mroeioOa Kal py

a. émi B.h. 3. ruxyp correct. F. oun» K. cugr L.0.d.i. 4. éreiyuray
éxixkwoayh. §. olxovopiasd. 6. é£eAOdvres h. ]
g. mpds tiv Suny] Whether this lain the c of accent also?

be the same word as Tvyny, the well
known name of one of the quarters
of S at a later period, derived
from an ancient temple of Fortune, (Ci-
cero, Verres IV. 53.) it seems impossi-
ble to decide. The situation of Tycha
would certainly agree with that of the

lace here mentioned; and there are
instances certainly in which the Dorians
substituted © for T, as in the instance
of od, the Megarian form of rd, and of
od pay for ri pny. (Gregor. de Dialect.
ed. Schafer. p. 236.) It is possible
also that Thucydides may have adopted
the Doric form of the word, and have
Written mpds my Suxqy, i.e. “to the
“‘ temple and statue of Fortune,” as he
has elsewhere spoken simply of 6 Tepe-
yirns, meaning the statue of Apollo so
called. But is there any reason to he-
lieve that the Syracusans ever did write
or pronounce Zuxy for Tvyn? and had
they done so, would not a record of it
have been preserved by some of the
many writers who have mentioned the
quarters of Syracuse, just as Livy has
preserved the Doric form in speaking
of Ortygia, and calls it Nasos, not Ne-
sus? Again, Stephanus Byzantinus
speaks of Sux7) as a place near Syracuse,
connecting it with many other places of
the same name in various countries, all
so named from the fig-trees that a-
bounded in their neighbourhood, and
have nothing at all to do with the

oddess Fortune. And if it be said
that Tvyny in the text of Thucydides
has been corrupted into cuxyp, I think
that this is a most improbable suppo-
sition, because the former name was
well known as one of the quarters of
Syracuse, while the latter was altoge-
ther obscure. And how are we to

4. €reiyeoay rov KuKAov. If 6 xiados
is the Auieaiain circumvallation, with
which they proposed to surround Sy-
racuse, the aorist here appears out ef
place, inasmuch as the circumvallation
= never Begg ing at 7 and much
ess in this early part of the si
Yet that the sorat is genuine, and that
what is here called 6 xvxdos was not
only begun but finished, ap from
ch. 99, I,andc. 101, 1, where dides
first says éreixi{oy rd spds Aopéay rou
Kucdov reiyos, and then in c. tor, 1, he
adds did rou xixdou erelyiCor roy Kpnp-
yoy roy urép rov éXovs. Here 6 xvcdos
is assumed to be finished, and the
Athenians begin to raise their walls,
érelyc{oy, to the north and south of it.
Yet again, in VII. 2, 4, 6 xvcdos is the
Athenian circumvallation, and is spo-
ken of as not fintshed : Te Dre rov
xoxdou *** gory & xa qyliepya ra be
kal efeipyacpeva xaredeisrero. The s0-
lution seems to be that 6 cuxdos which
is spoken of as finished, was on the one
hand a part of the circumvallation, but
was also a complete work in iteelf,—
something that is of an entrenched
camp, which was to be the point of
junction and key of the two lines which
were to run respectively to the sea b
Trogilus, and to the great harbour. ft
was the central point of the whole
line, from which the works to the right
and left were to commence; and there-
fore it was neither a single wall nor a
double wall, but something of a fortified
enclosure, whether circ or square
or oblong, from which the double wall
of the lines was to be carried out on
each side, just as the Athenian long
walls contract into a mere line from
the wide fortified enclosure of Pirseus.]

EYITPA®HE Z. VI. gg. 433
SYRACUSE, A.C. 414 Olymp. 91.2. 3.
mepiopay. Kal non avriraparaccopévay aAAnols of ToY3
Lvpaxocviov orparnyoi, as ewapov chiot To oTparevpa
a \ 3 e , f > ?-
Suomacpevoy te Kai ov padios ~Evvraccopevoy, avnyayov
’ : ‘ , N y \ ~ ke , e
mwadw €s THY ToAW, TWAnY pépous TWos TOY lmiTréwv* obToL
5 dé’ Uropevovres éexAvov Trovs "AOnvaiovs AGodopeiv re Kat
amooKidvacOa paxporépay. Kai tov "A@nvaiov dvdAn pias
ray e ~ N e 6e€ “a” td + ) “~ a 3 4
TOY OTAT@Y, Kal OL LITITNS per aUTo@Y Tavres, eTpeyavro
A aA € ‘4 , 9 ,
Tous Toy Zupaxociwy trméas mpooBadovres, kat amexreway
Te TWas Kal TpoTaiov THs immopayxias éoTnoay.
a“ / \ ”
10 §=<XCIX. Kal r9 vorepaia of pev éreiyeCov ray ’Abnvaiwy
To mpos Bopéay rod KuKdov reixos, of dé AiBovs Kai Evra
A 4 > N ‘ A
The siege ts vigorously CUPPOpovvTes TmapeBaddAov, eri Tov TporylAoy

prosecuted. The Sy- , xx / > Pr
ol PERO EEON, io Irrep Ppaxurarer epee
raise a counterwork quTois €K TOU peyaAou ALpevos Emi THY ETEpay
to interrupt the pro- , XY 9 , ‘
I5 grees of the Athenian OaAacoay TO amoreixiopa. ot dé Supaxociot, 2

iis ovx HKicTa ‘Epyoxparous rév orparnyav éon-
ynoapévov, payars pev mavdnuet mpos "A@nvaiovs ovxere

5. re] om. dig. 6. paxporépay A.B.C.E.F.H.K.N.V.c.f.g. Haack. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. vulgo paxpérepoy. 7. wayropy d.i. 9. re] ou L. beat
arpos Bopéay rév dOnvalwy e. II. retyos rou KvKAov d.i. 12. ovres yp. h.
sapéBador C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.Q.R.V.c.d.e.k.m. Tparyi\dy EFHLOg.
rpéyAoy Poppo. 17. wpds rovs dOnvaious B.h.

6. Ger} pla} Adnotat hic Acacius e orpanéra:. Non acid, cui e vetustis
Sigonio I'V. de Republ. Athen. 5. Athe- Rebuspublicis hoc conveniat. Si x/Acs
nienses in sua quemque tribu instructos dixisset, posset referri ad prima initia
in acie adversus hostes pugnasse. Hoc Reipubl. Romanz. Dux.
bene ostendit Sigonius ex Herodoti VI. 12. ért rdv Tpawyldoy xadovpevoy
III, 2. de pugna Marathonia, et ex Traces of this name apparently sti
Plutarchi Aristide. Et ex hoc loco, exist in the little places “‘ Targia’”’ and
quem itidem ibi laudat Sigonius, intel- “ Targetta,” which may be seen on the
ligitur, Athenienses non solitos fuisse map. I have placed a comma after
inter se miscere diversarum tribuum srapéBad)or, because the words ém ripy
milites. Eamdem rationem etiam alios Tpayiiov apply no less to éreixifor,
in bellis sequutos fuisse, credibile est. ‘‘ some were actually building the wall,
Sic de Messeniis Thucyd. III. go, 3. “ others laying along the hne of its
*Ervxoy 8¢ d00 dudal dy rais MuAats ray “ intended course stones and timber,
Meconvievy ppovpovca. Et paullo post “ towards Trogilus.” ’Ere/yeay em rv
hic cap. 100, 1. de Syracusanis: gvAjy TpewyiAoy could not have been said with
play xaradXcrdéyres GuAaxa rou olxodoun- truth, but érely:{oy em) réy Tpewylor,
paros. Hine diAoms pro pdyn, ex rns “ they began to fortify their to Tro-
mds, fro Bons ra» Gudov, Eustathius “gilus,” is equivalent to saying, “ they
in Homer. Iliad. a’. p. 140. et 8. p.247. “fortified their wall towards Trogilus.”
Suidas: vA} aurTny ott puptos

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II. Ff

@GOTKTAIAOYT
SYRACUSB. A.C. 414. Olymp. 91.2. 3.
€BovAovro Staxwduvevew, viroreryite Sé apewov eOoxer elvat,
) éxeivou éueAAov afew TO TeEixos, kal eb POaceay, aroKAR-
, \ @ \ 3 / > » A ce
ges ytyverOal, kal Gua Kai ev TouT@ et emtBonOoter, pepos
“a “ 4 aA ”~
avrineumew tavroit ns oTparias, kat POavew ay rois
w”~ A
cTaupois mpoxaradapPavovres tas epodous, éxeivous O€ ays
A yy a A A “~ 0
qavopevous Tov épyou mavras av mpos adas tperecOas.
3éreiyiCov odv ekeNOovres, amo ths oderépas moAcws apéa-
pevot, KaTwOey Tov KUKAov Tav "A@nvaiwy eyKapotoy Tetxos
dyovres, Tas Te €Aaas exxomTovres Tou Tepévous Kal mup-
ayous EvAivous xaOurravres. ai S€ vines trav "AOnvaioy ovira 10
éx Ths Oapou wepuerendevxecay és Tov péyay Aypéva, GAN

434

aroxdnoes C. pr. manu, E.F.H.K.g. Poppo. Goell. Bekk.
3. kal dua cai A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.O.P.V. d.e.g.k.m.

A.E.F.G. atrod mpoxarad. rois ae B. Bekk. 2.
g. €Adas A.E.F.H.K.

lar word, from dyuewow ddécex: The no-
minative also seems to me to agree bet-
ter with Pédvew dy mpoxaradauPdvorres.

If avrois be genuine it must refer to th

1. broreyifew 8¢ duewov éddxer elvas |
Oi pév ’AGnvaias (pyoiv) éBovdovro, ¢
Gadarrns els OddXarray reixos alicdousor-
pevot, Zupaxovolous elpEa ris Zo Js

cataxAcicayres eis THY xeppéynooy’
Lupaxovaros SpOoy reixos bid pécov rov
icOuadous urereixi(ov, koAvpa éodpevoy
rois "A@nvaios rou dvvacGa: dicrecxyioa.
xal évdéusCov, el POdcasey repsretxioavres
avrol, drroxdeioa dy éxeivous rov éri dta-
retxioa: dvvacba. ef vp 37) Kal nodvew
aurovs dmoretyi{ovras ol "A@nvaios €Oe-
Aotey, pépec pey dy Time THS avTaY oTpa-
Tas ayrirdgacGa rois emwoves trav AGn-
vaiwy’ a Aowroi Se ey rat heave
pocew ra Sdoiua roy AOnvaiwy. ¢
yap ra Bdowwa deyer. SCHOL.
troretxifew, x.t.A.] For the probable
direction of this wall, see the memoir on
Syracuse. ‘Yzroreyifew is, “to build a
‘* wall to intercept that of the enemy.”
2. awordgoes yiyverOa| The con-
struction here is sufficiently confused.
But avrovs is clearly wrong, and aro-
kAgjoes is, I think, the nominative, sup-
plying either ¢3dxouv or éueddor, for if
It were the accusative, dy could hardly
be omitted. For atvrovs Bekker proposes
to read avrots: I am inclined to prefer
avrol, aa Ls ai to dxetvos just above,
~nd to supply dcevoodvro, or some simi-

thenians, and be governed by avreréu-
wey. But Foppe objects that the Athe-
nians are called exeivos, and that to apply
the pronoun avrois to them in the same
sentence would create confusion. He
therefore now prefers atroi, but I doubt
whether his objection to avrois is valid,
and it seems doubtful whether the nomi-
native or the dative is to be preferred. ]
Immediately below, the sense seems to
be, “ they should secure beforehand
“with their palisades” (i.e. the palisades
which would naturally form a part of
their fortification, but which were on
this occasion to be raised before the
wall could be completed altogether)
“those points by which the enemy
sh ou most readily voa pay

. €yxdpowy reixyos} “ A cross

i.e. that should croes the intended line
of the Athenians. It would not follow
that it should cross it at right angles,
but merely meet and intercept it, as
opposed to the wall of the city, which
ran parallel to it.

Q. tov Tezévous|] Probably belonging
to Apollo Temenites. See ch. 75, 1.

EYITPAPHS Z. VI. 99, 100.
SYRACUSE, A.C. 414 Olymp. 91.3. 3.
wv e 4 S 4 “~ Qa. ‘\ v4 .Y
é€Tt of Lupaxoct éxparovv tav epi Thy Oadagoay, Kara
ynv O€ ex ris Oawou of "A@nvaion ra émerndera émizyorro.
C. érady Se trois Zupaxocios apxovyrws Soxer exew doa
9 a ‘ + ’ n e , \ €
Te eotavpoGn Kal @xodounOn Tov vioretxioparos, Kal ot
5 The Athenians attack AOnvaior avrovs ovx AOov KwAvcorres, ho-
th ? 4 Q , ‘4 , cna a
e counterwork, and Boyuevor uy opict Sixa yryvopevors pgov pa
destroy it. . 9 V e N ,
XovTal, Kai apa thy Kal avrous Tepireiyurw
5 4 e A , “ la ‘

ETELYOMEVOL, OL pev Zupaxoci. dvAnv piav Karadurovres
40 a os , ’ , > ‘ ’ e gt
duAaxa Tov oixodopnparos avexopnoay és THY Todt, ot Se
9 “ , 2 “Q b “~ a 9 A a e Q
10 A@nvaiot Tous Te OXETOUS AUTMY, Ot €s THY TOAW UiTovoUNOOY
worov vdaros nypevor Hoav, SiepOerpay, nai TnpnoayTes TOUS

¥ , 4 \ > r
Té aANous Lupaxociovs Kara oKynvas ovras ev peonpPpia,

435

Kai Twas Kai és THY TOW arOKEXwpHKOTaS, Kal Tos év TE
cTaupwpart anedas hudagaovras, Tpiaxocious pev opav
15 auTéy Aoyadas Kal ray Widay Twas éexdEKTOUS wTALcLEVOUS
¥ = ’ ’ oy ‘ Ne , e
mpovragéay Oew Spoup éLamwaiws mpos to vmoreixiopa, 7
dé aAAn otparia diya, 7 ev pera Tod érépov oTparnyod
mpos THY TOA, et émtBonOoiev, éxdpovv, 7 Se pera Tov
2. de &x C.E.F.H.K.L.O.V. a oe Poppo. vulgo et Bekk. & ex. émirndeca
otria expyovro B.h. = eretyovro E.H. = 4. émcretyioparos Q.g. resxloparos L.O.k.
sepiretxioparos E. xai| om. L. 5. ovx FAboy avrovs L. avrois ovx RAGoy d.i.
om. pronomen B.P.h. Botvpevor of aOnvaios wp) B.h. 6. diya ohios N.Q.V.g.
: 4. xaO éavrovs B. xar atrovs F.H.Q. 8. puajy] gudanty

nica g- j :
; 10. avrév] om. K. cum Suida v. trovopunddéy, qui mox non sorod sed

G.K.e.
rov, nec depbecpay sed xaréorpeyay. 12. kata] xai ras H. 13. dvaxeywpn-

xérasL. 14. orpareypart i. 15.atray]om.d. émadexroisB.h. 17.9 peév
ol peg. 18. dtl twas py L.O.P.Q. et yp. F. értBonbeiev V. _—_ a tie

8. dvAiy play] I believe there is no
information as to the number of tribes
existing at Syracuse. At Corinth there
were eight : (Suidas In mdyra GKxTw y but
this would afford no rule for its colony,
placed as it was under such different
circumstances, and receiving from time
to time such numbers of new citizens.
May we not imagine, from what is said
VI. 72, 4: of the ordinary number of
otparryol, that the tribes were fifteen,
as the number of tribes generally in the
democratical constitutions regulated that
of the generals of the commonwealth?

13. €v r@ oravpdpar:| Apparently a

stockade in advance of the cross wall,
troreixiopa, and covering the approach
to it, according to the plan of the Syra-
cusans mentioned in the last chapter:
POavew dy rois cravpois spoxaradapSd-
vovres tas epddous, “The rest of the
“§ ns who were in tents,” are
the main body of the tribe which had
been left to guard the cross wall and
stockade, as distinguished from the
party who were stationed in the stock-
ade, and who, as being most exposed
to the enemy’s attacks, were obliged to
be more on the alert.

Ffa

436

©OOTKTAIAOT

SYRACUSE. A.C. 414 Olymp. 91.2.3
e #7 ‘ “ 4 ‘ A ‘ a a
2érépov mpos TO OTavpwpa TO Tapa THY TWuAiOa. Kal Mpoo-
4 e€ 4 e@ “~ N , ‘ \ € 4

BaAovres ot Tpiaxoc.ot aipovot TO OTAaUpwpa’ Kai ot PuAaKes
4 “\ . A

auro exdurovres Karéuyov €s TO TpoTeixiopa TO TEpt TOY
“~ F i 4 a

Teyevirny. Kal avrois Evverereroy oi Swwoxovres, Kai evros

yevomevot Big é&expoveOncay madw vio Twv Lvpaxoviwv, 5

kat trav “Apyelov twes avrot nai trav ‘A@nvaiwy ov moAdo}
sdehOapnoay. Kal éravaxopnoaca 7 Taca oTpaTia THY TE
uroteixiow KabeiAoy Kal To oTavpwpa avéeorracay, kai Srepo-
pnovay Tovs oTavpovs Tap éavTous, Kai TpoTaioy EaTHT AY.

CI. Ty & vorepaia aro rot KvKAov ereiyiCov ot ‘A@nvaior ro

I. orpdrev Td ante sr

L.O.P.k.
4. Evverénecoy B.E.h. Poppo
7. waca } g.
I. 7d oravpwpa rd wapd ny nvdida]
This must ot be confounded with the
.gtockade just mentioned, for that was
attacked by the detached prey goo
men, this was observed by half of the
main army. This latter seems to have
been the stockade or palisade which I
imagine to have existed generally as an
exterior defence to cover the postern
gates of the Greek towns. For instance,
we read of “the gates leading to the
“* palisade” at Amphipolis, where it ap-
pears by the context that the gates in
question were at the back of the town,
in a situation, in fact, exactly analogous
to the postern here spoken of at Syra-
cuse. en then the garrison of the
stockade belonging to the cross wall
were dislodged By the Athenian assault-
ing party, they naturally fled to the
ostern which opened into the newly
inclosed quarter of Apollo Temenites.
But the division of the main Athenian
army, which had advanced upon the
stockade covering this postern for the
very al pe of forcing their way in
along with the fugitives from the outer
stockade of the cross wall, were accord-
ingly now at hand to avail themselves
of the an tala and did effect an
entrance through the toh into the
uarter of Temenites. ‘This appears from
the circumstance of some Argives bei
mentioned among the slain, who coul
not have belo to the detached party

pa K. om. B.h.
és E.H.V.c.d.g.h. Poppo. Bekk.
. Goell. Bekk. vulgo
9g. xap’| éf’ G.L.O.P.k.m.

wvABa
mupapida B.h. 3. avrd] om.

oes. weperpore(xiopa B.h.

émecov. 6. ov roAddol d¢ N.
éavrois Q.
employed against the cross wall; for
that party consisted wholly either of
Athenians, or of kght- auxiliaries
furnished with heavy armour for this
particular occasion; and the Dorian
Argives were, as was natural, o:
heavy-armed soldiers. See VI. 43.

10. awd rov xuxAov| Goller trans
these words, “‘ inde itu opus con-
“ tinuantes.”” I do not think it would
follow that the line was continuous ;
indeed the words of Thucydides rather
seem to imply the contrary. I under-
stand dd rov xuxdov to be equivalent
to awd rov xuxdov dpydpern, that is,
that they set out from the part of the
line already completed on Epipole, and
began to work on the cliff, which
formed the southern extremity of the
high ground, above the valley of the
Anapus. The work here was
undoubtedly in the same line as that
part already completed, and was in-
tended to be joined to it hereafter :
perhaps also the foundations of the
walls were dug gone the whole dis-
tance, and some slight beginning of
the work made between the finished
wall and the cliff. But the Athenians
hastened to complete their lines below
Epipol, from the cliff to the sea, be-
cause it was here that the Syracusans
were naturally attempting to carry their
counterwall. To a counterwall
from the city through the Athenian

EYITPA®HS Z. VI. 101.
SYRACUSE. A.C. 414. Olymp. 91. 2 3.
N “ “ e A ~ aé ~ > “” ,
TOV Kpnuvoy Tov umep Tou Edous, 0s Tov Emurodwy ravry
Further progres of 7POS TOV pleyay Aupéva Opa, Kal rep avrois
the slege. The Syracn- , > sf a Q a e¢
vane again defeated in PPEXUTATOY eyiyvero KxaraBaor Oa Tov opa-

~ n~ “ ‘
their attempts to in- Nog Kal Tov €Aous és Toy Auueva TO TeEpiTel-
terrupt the Athenian
5 works. Lamachus is Xo pa.
killed.

437

\ e Uj + s > ,
Kat ot Zupaxoowei éev Tour@ e&eAOov- 2
‘ > \ » , 3 9 ,
Tes Kal avrol amecravpouy aifis, ap&apevor
” 4 ‘\ - “~ 4 Q ta a
Ts ToAews, Ola pécov Tov edous* Kal Tadpoy apa
, o@ ‘ 2s 9 “~ 9 , a ‘aa
Wapwopvoecov, ows pn olov Te W Tos "APnvaios pexpt THS
¢
Oadracons amoreyioas.

3

‘
a7ro

e S ’ wo SN N ‘N ‘N N
Ol O, EMELON TO TpOsS TOY KpnpEvoY3
toavrois efeipyaoro, emixetpovaw alOis Tp TaY Lupaxocioy
oTavpopar. Kal tadpo, Tas pev vais KeAevoavTes TreEpt-
mArcdoa ex THs Oavou és rov péyay Aeva Tov Tav Supa-
Pins > \ Ar . , aN na»
Kooiwy’ avrot O€ wept GpOpov xaraBavres amo tov ’Emuro-
“~ “ e ‘ A ~ Ff “a 3 ‘N
Ady és TO Opadoy, Kat Sut Tov EAdous, F WNAw@bes HV Kal
1soTepipararov, Oupas nai EvrAa mAaréa embevres Kal en
A ~ @ , bd)
avrav SuBadicayres, aipovow apa €p TO Te CTaVvpwpa ANY
@
Aiyou Kal Thy Tadpoy, Kat Borepov Kal TO vrodepOey elroy’

rd} rdv E.
wapardevoa h.

I. roy ante inép om. R.
10. rd trav V. II. orparevpar: H.
wepitdevoa Kerevoavres N.V. 12. péya Qi. 13. wept dpOpov]
om.i. 18. orepipdraroy A.B.E.F.H.L.O.Q.f.g.k.m. — Ovpas nal fvda] vulgo
nat Gipas xai fda: sed xal ante Oupas om. A.B.C.E.F.G.L.N.O.V.f.g.k.m. Poppo.
Goell. Bekk. én’]3¢ B.h. 16. dcaSiSdaoavres A. Badicavresc. 17. rdppoy rat
dorepoy xa) B.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. vulgoomittunt cal torepov. vroAnper G.d.m.

2. peya E.i. 9. droretyxicew V.

%

kat rappp] om. f.
2

L4

lines on Epipolee, was attended with
the disadvantage of working up hill;
wee ee ss el peep till the a
ef Gylippus 80 tly encourage

them, tbat the Syracusane thought of
attempting to cut the enemy’s lines in
this direction. And the Athenians, for
the same reason, neglected to com-
plete their walls on Epipole : for not
apprehending an attack on their rear
from the side of Euryelus, they con-
sidered that their advantage of ground
sufficiently secured them in front, and
that they might therefore keep the
Syracusans in on this side, even
without blockading them by a wall, till
they had finished their work in other
quarters. Nor would this calculation
pale failed, ae they sry sufficiently
on their guard against what was goi

on in their rear, and had hindered

Gylippus from turning their whole po-
sition, by establishing himself unopposed
on the summit of Epipole.

g. Td mpds roy xpnuvdy| “The work
‘‘ which had been carried as far as the
“ cliff, and built at the cliff.” Td mpds
T@ Kpnuyp would have signified simply,
‘the fortification about or upon the
* cliff :”’ rd mpds roy xpnpydy seems to
allude to the words a little above, awd rod
xuxdou érelyt(ov roy kpnyydy; and at the
same time to contain so much of xt
sense of mpds ra xpnyyp, as to imply
that the principal sari of the work was
at the cliff itself. I do not think that
the words can bear, or that the sense
will allow of, the interpretation proposed

by Dobree, ‘ up the crag.”

1s. €vAa mAaréa] “Planks,” or as
Herodotus calls them, {vAa rerpaywra.
(I. 186, 6.)

438 OOTKTAIAOYT
SYRACUBE. A.C. 414 Olymp. 92.38.
“ ld 9 8 \ 38 a; mam 39 fF e 9 “” a “~
Kal ayn eyevero, Kai ev avTy evixwy ot ’AGnvaiot Kai Tov
S e A a “ é yy a Q ev
Lupaxociov oi pev to SeEtov Kepas Exovres wpos THY woAw
aehuyoy, ot & exit rp evovdpp rapa Tov ToTapov. Kal avrous
BovAcpevor amroxAjoacba ths SuBavews of Tov ’APnvaior
‘4 7 4 + | , a “ ‘4
Tpiaxooto Aoyades Spoyiq retyovro mpos thy +yedupay. $
deiaavres S€ of Supaxoows (Hoav yap Kat Tov imméwy avrois
ot ToAAol evradda) opoce ywpodor Tois Tpiaxocias TovTots,
N 4 e b » + 3 4 9 ‘\ a dj
Kal Tperovol Te avTous Kat exBadAovow es ro SeEtov Kepas
tav A@nvaiov. Kat mpoomerovrwy avrav EvvepoSnOn Kai
57 mporn +pvAnt Tov Képws. tOwv de o Aapaxos mapeBonGer 10
» A ~ 9 , n~ ee a A “ » -
amo Tov EvHVYpOV TOU éEauTaY, pera ToLoTaY TE ov ToAAdY
cal rovs "Apyeiouvs tapadaBov' Kat erdiaBas tadpov twa
Kat povobeis per’ dAtyov trav EvvduPavrov aroOynonet
6avros TE Kal Trévre 7H EE THY per avTOD. Kal ToUTOUS peEV Ol
Lupaxootot evOus Kara Taxos POavovew apracavres mrépay 1s
“a ~ °» “A 9 A 9 “ \ » 4 4 8 ”~
TOU ToTapov es TO aadades, avrot Se erwvros Hon Kal Tov
GAXNov orparevparos tov ’AOnvaiwy amexapovy. CII. &
, A e 5 ‘ , x, A . A
= ty to TOUT Be of mpos THY wokw auray TO mpwrov
€ ~
take the Athenian KaTa@uyovTes, WS EWPwY TavTA ytyvoueEva,
works on Epipole, but 9’ t , s SN ” f > a
avrot Te TWaAw ame THS TWOAEwS. avalaponaay- 20

I. év avrg ante xal ponit B. om. e. xalom. h. of dOyvaios évicay Q. 3.
A.E.F.G. if ov B.h. Bekk. Goell. 4. amoxAjcacba C. prima manu, F.c.g.
. Bekk. aroxdgoecGau H.K.N. ceteri aroxdeicag6a. 5. tmeiyovro K.

Poppo. Goe
6. BF sap d.i. 9. EvveoBnOn Q. EvveBonOn d. EvvcBonberi. 10. dvdaky cal rov
d.ike pvAaxy rovde rou margol. —_ II. evorvipou davray h. =—-113.. ra» CcaSdvres d.
- 14. avrés cal K. airév A.F. 15. dvapmdcavres xal dcafiSdoarvres B.h. sapa K.
16. rovom. K. —#8n] om. P. xai]om. Q. 20. srdAw awd rigs ddews | om. K,

ard Ths mékews om. e. Oaponcavres K.

3. épvyov] The Aorist here is to be Duker’s gestion in gudy
preferred to the imperfect, because the here ins of dvAaxy. The latter
flight to the city was not only attempted, cannot apply to a portion of an army
but effected without interruption ; and not defending a fortification, but drawn
accordingly at the beginning of the out in the field for battle. For Guns
next chapter we have, of xarapvydéyres compare the well known description
pos riy modu. “a iV rae gagr inary aa battle at Mara-

10. ‘H mporn pvudax) rou xépws| Ve- thon; syeouévou 8¢ rou sone .
lim doceri, ttle in pugna sit mpdry éfedexovro bs dpOpéorro al Sodal” bb.
vAax) cornuum. Interim suspicari li- pera dAAnAéwv. Herodot. VI. 111, 2.
cebit, fortassis legendum esse dvdy. 16. és rd dodadés] For the Syracusan
Vide ad cap. 98, 4. vdaxpy pro pvAjy garrison at Olympielum gave them the
habet etiam Cod. Gr. (K.) cap. 100, 1. command of the whole country on the
Valla et Portus hic vertunt cokortem, ut right or southern bank of the Anapus.
supra gvAnv. Dux. I have followed Compare ch. 75, 1.

ZYITPA®HS Z. VI. 102, 103. 439

SYRACUSE A.C. 414 el 91. tii
wichout effect. The eo diwrera£avro wpos ToUs KaTa o "A@n-
Athenian fleet enters P gas oy
the great harbour. VOUOUS, KAL pepos TL GUT@VY TéwrOVoW emi TOV
KuKAov Tov eri tais "EmeroAais, ryovpevor epnuov aipnoew.
Kal To pev SexarrA€Opov mporeixic pa auTav alpovot at Sierop- 2
8Onoayv, avrov dé tov KuKdov Nixias SuexdAvoev* Eruxe yap
+] | ~ 9 + | ’ 4 e 4 Q Q \
ev aur@ Ot acGeverav vrodedeppevos’ Tas yap pyyavas, Kat
, 4 ‘ ~ , 9 rd r) a
fvAa doa po Tov Teixous Hv KaraBeBAnyueva, éumpjoat
Tous umnpéras exéAevoey, ws Eyvw aduvarous écopmevous
épnuig. avdpav adAd@ tpor@ mepryever Oa. cai CvvéBn ovras 3
S + Y wW¥ ~ € S Q a n~ ) +.
100U yap ert mpoondOov ot Lupaxoore dia To wip, adAa
airexopouy wad. Kat yap mpos Te Tov KixAov BonOe 75n
xarwbev raov "A@nvaimy, aroduwLavrwy rovs éxel, emavyet, Kat
e ~ 4 x, A » ~ A @ » td
ai ynes Gua avrev éex ths Saou, wovrep eipnro, Karem cov
‘ A ta a a ¢€ nw ec wy \ 4 ’ td
és TOV péyay Auyueva, a Opavres ot avobev KaTaA TAXOS AaTIE- 4
iscay, kal» Evpraca oTparia Tov Lupaxocioy és THv TOAW,
‘ aA .Y A
vopicayres pn ay ért amo Tis mapovons ohio Suvapews
“~ .
ixavol yeverOas KwAdoat Tov emi thy Oadacaay Texio pov.
CITI. Mera d€ rovro of ’A@nvaia: tporaiov éornoay, Kai
TOUS VvEKpOUS umoamovoous améSocav Tois Lupaxociots, Kat
#0 rous pera Aapayou Kat avrov éxoploavro. Kat
— of = a ae cA px Q oO ;
Athenian affairs. The grqpovTos 70 TPIT’ TAVTOS TOU TTpATEvUaTOS,
Syracusans treat with 4 = os ‘ = ee Om me >
Ricias about the terms KOQL TOU VAUTLKOU Kal Tov Tre(Ov, amo Tey 'Em-
of a peace. They ap- a \ A / 2 , 2 ’
saint aew generals, TOA@Y Kal TOU Kpnuvodovs apkapevor ameret-
v4 A“ v4 S “ a
xicov pexpt THs Badracons reixer StAP Tous
2. aura a Bekk. om. i. _ 4 8éxa yale i, _relytopaf. 6. derohe-

Aeippevos k mpos Tou rei: gous Q. fy mpd rot rei ~ . 8. dxédAever g.
secon BEFGHK UNOPY .d.e.g.b.ik. . Goell. Bekk.
advupdrous avrovs évopévous. ‘1a, oor y. = LF. @ K.N -V.e.k.m.,
Haack. Poppo. 13. dy’ abriay Bekk. peyodcpéva Qi. arjecuy
xara rdyos kara Tdaxos sal de Ar THe Qty 16. odlos] om. i.
20. Adxnros P. paddyou k. O.P. abray £ a1. opioc] om. i.
24. Tns | om. e. relyes Oere@ saa i a R.

4- 1d dexdwdcOpoy mporelyicpa) A things used for the building.
sort of redoubt, or coy Fontes of 5. duexddrAvoey] i.e. rd py alpeiy nad
one thousand feet in length, raised be- dcaropOnca dvexddrucev. pare the
fore that part of the line on which the saa on VI. 89, 5.
Athenians were at work, to protect the oor ris mapovons duydpews | Com-
workmen, and to cover the stones, tim- pare If . 77,1. voulcayres Grropoy etvas dd
ber, cranes, scaffoldings, and other réy wapdvrov dewey ddeiv rv wodey.

444) OOTKTAIAOT
BYRACUSE. A.C. 414. Olymp. 01. 2. 3.

2 Supaxocious. ra & encrndea tT oTparua eonyero eK THIS
"Iradias mavraxobev. AOov Se Kal rav TineAov ToAdot
Evppayot trois ’AOnvaiows, ot mporepov meptewpavro, Kal €K

aTns Tuponvias vnes mevrnxovropo: Tpeis. Kal TaAAG mTpov-
Xeoper avrois és eAmridas. Kal yap ot Lupaxocto Twodcup pers
ovKert évopucoy ay meptyeverOa, ws avrois ovde amo THs
[leAorovyncou wpedia ovdepia Fe, rovs S€ Aoyous & Te

? 2 a 2 va ‘\ a a . r
odiow avrois erowvvro EvpRarious, xai mpos tov Nixiay
obtos yap On jovos eixe Aapaxov reOvedros thy apynv.
4kal KUpwois pev ovdepia eyiyvero, ola O€ eixos avOparray to
9 4 Q “a a “Q a \
anopovvrwmy Kat paddAov 7 mpl moNdopKoupevmy, rroAAa
éA€yero mpos TE Exelvoy Kal WAEio ETL KATA THY TOMY. Kal
, a e 4 e« oN “ , ” > 3 4
yap Twa Kai vroWiay urd Tey TapovTw@y Kaxav és aAAnAoUS
elxou, Kal TOUS orparnyous Te, ef oy avrois taita ~EvveBn,
Gravoay, ws 7 Qoruyig 7 7 mpodocig “) exelvav Phacrrouevor, Is
kai aAdous dvbcihovro, “Hpaxdeiny cai Euxdéa xat TeAAlav.
CIV. ’Ev € rovr@ TvAcrmos 6 Aaxedatpovos Kat ai amo
ms KopivOov vines mept Aevxada 75 joav, Bovdopevor és
ITALY. Thv Lueriav Sia taxovs BonOyoa. Kat ws
ic avurois at ayyeAiae edoirwy Sewai xalt macat 20
7 hikead ° 3 ) > oe e “~
pletely blockaded, EL TO QUTO EYEvoPEVaL, ws ON TayvTEhas
thought only of saving 8 »* , e , , 9 a ‘
the cities of Italy. He @7TOTETELXLTMEVaL al LupaKovoal elo, TNS peVv
arivesatTarntam = Sixedlas ouxere Arriba ovdepiay elyev 6 TvAcr-

“ XY 9 , ‘4 “~ s,s A 4 Q
qos, Thy O€ IraAiay Bovdopevos teprromnoat, avros pev Kat
IIv@nv 6 KopivOuos vavot dvow pev Aaxwvixaiy Svow dé Ko- 25

/ @ 4 > , ‘ sg 7 > a
pwhtaw ore Taxora emepawmOnoay tov lovov es Tapavra,
2. roddaxdbevQ. 8¢]om.f. ciehuwrdv Buh. NT wpaxorom. LO. xairois K.
qreptopayro xévrepot A.E.F.k.m. a} wavra B.h. . €Awida
Bfb. 6. ele rae om. Qf. obdey F, 8. EupBarsxovs] om. d.
9. 78 ae 7, -R.b.e. «12. exetvow roy mxiay eal E. = rip
d. BOHN Veg corr. F. xaxos C.K.k. 14. Te ae

Haack. ae by V. wee evpucdéa B.h. reXiay L.O. 17. yu

. ut solet. al} om. 18. srept ryy Aevxada Q. 70n | om. n. R.
Boudspevos f. 25. Nees ‘Q 26. lenov E.G.d.i.m.

5. és Asi idas| “So as to give them tion is again out of its place, the true
** hopes.” construction being éxavody re rous
14. rovs orpanryyous re] The conjunc- orparryots cal Ddovs dvOeiAovro.

SYTTPAPHS Z. VI. 103, 104.
ITALY. A.C.414 Olymp. 91.2.3
A ' ”
ot de Kopiv6t01, mpos rais ogerépas Séxa Aevxadias Svo Kat
"Aprrpaxiorida nx Anpo i EEAA
pupa $ Tpeis mpoomAnpocavres, Botepoy éeuedAov
, Ye \ , ’ a , 9 A
mwAevoetOa. Kai o pev TvAurios, €x rou Tapavros és thv2
Govpiay rparov mperBevodpevos Kara THY TOU TarTpos ToOTE
smodreiav, cal ov Svvapevos avrovs mpooayayéoOm, apas
4 ‘ > 4 \ @ a e os 9» 0 4 ‘N
mwaperAve thy Iradiay, kai apracGeis un’ avéuov Kara Tov
Tepwaiov xoXrrov, Os éxmvel ravTy péyas, kata Bopéay éorn-
‘ b) , 9 ) Ud N , “ > A
kas, amropepera €s TO TeAayos, Kai madw yepacbels és Ta
, “ , 4 \ b) A 4 > +f
padiora to Tapayrt mpoopio-ye’ Kai Tas vais, boat érovn-
e ws “A “~ > , 3 , e A ra
1oGay VITO TOV yELpLaVvos, aveAKvaas ererxevacey. 0 Oe Nixias 3
avOopevos avroy mpoomAcovra virepeide TO TANOOS THY VEY,
4 “ € , y \ ,
Omep Kai ot Qoupie erabov, kai Anotixwrepov eOoke Trape-
oxevac pevous Aci, Kai ovdepiay hurAaxny mw eroteiro.
1. Nevxadias E.F.c.g.

441

2. tinpdoayres Af. torepov}om.i. 3. mAevaa-

o6aQ. 4. xara A.E.F.G. xai B.h. Bekk.2. more A.E.F.G. dvavewodpevos
B.h. Bekk. 2. om. K. . kal] om. L.O.k. ode g. 6. wapémdevce B.

opawrede A.B.C.E.F.G.H.K.L.N.0.Q.V.c.d.e.g.h.ik.m. Haack. Poppo. Goell.

kk. vulgo dvapracGeis. 7. ruppwatow QO. repiwvaiowc. repviaion V. exert
e. et prima manu C. 9. mpoopiye: E.F.G.H.K.L.Q.c.d.e.f.g.i.k.m. borat
pariora éréyncay B.h. 10. ard Q.g. dmecxevatey H. Il. mpooméovra
B.h. Bekk. 2. vulgo wA¢ovra. 12. mapagxevacapévous A.E.F.R. 13. dudaxny
govf, mas dudaxy hh. rojlom.B. érowtvro B.h.

4. kara r\y—todtre(ay] Nam Gylippi winds in that quarter. The words do

pater Cleandridas in expeditione contra not at all imply that Gylippus was in

Athenienses Plistoanacti adolescenti ad-
janctus, [see Thucyd. I. 114, 4. Plu-
tarch. in Pericle 23. } et pecuniz a Pericle
ob reditum peat die postea insimulatus
damnatusque, Thuriis exul non solum
vitam egerat, sed etiam, ut hoc loco
tet, civitatem adeptus erat. HAAcK.
mpare Diodor. Sicul. XIIT. p. 389.
6. xara roy Tepivaioy cddmrov] en
“* opposite the Terinzean gulf.” Poppo’s
ale correction, Tapayrivoy, cannot
admitted; for what copyist would
have gone out of his way, and substi-
tuted an obscure name in the place of
one so well known as that of Tarentum?
But the mention of the Terinsan gulf,
situated as it is on the northern side of
the extreme point of Italy, while Gylip-
pus was coasting along the southern
side, is exceedingly perplexing. Possi-
bly some local peculiarities may account
for it, which can only be ascertained by
an exact acquaintance with the Calabrian
coast, and with the phenomena of the

the Terinzan gulf; the difficulty is, wh
the longitude at which he was arrive
should be expressed by a place on the
northern or western coast, rather than
that of the southern or eastern; as if a
vessel sailing along the back of the Isle
of Wight, and being in Freshwater Bay,
were to be described as being opposite
to Yarmouth; which, aishotigh true,
would yet be rather an extraordinary
way of describing her situation. Can it
be that when the land of Italy becomes
so mere a promontory, the north wind
is felt as an off-shore wind on the
southern coast, much more than when
it is broken by all the high land of the
Apennines; so that to eay that Gylippus
was opposite the Terinzean guif, is no
more than saying that he had reached
the narrow point of Italy, where the
north wind was felt more severely, as
there was no sufficient mass of inter-
vening land to break its violence.

442 GOTKTAIAOY ETTTPAPHS Z. VI. 105.
PELOPONNESUS. A.C. 414 Olymp. SL 2. 3.
CV. Kara 8€ rovs avrous ypovous Tovrov Tov Oépous Kai
Aaxedatpovit és To “Apyos exéBadov avroi re cai ot Evp-
Q ~ a“ 3 3 sa 7 a
ponngsus, MEXO4 Kal TNS yys THY ToAAnY eOjwoay. Kai
? ~ + f a a > 4
The Athenians, as ot: AG@nvaio. Apyetois tptaxovra vavow efBon-
4 4 4
ee i toe tone, Onoay’ aimep tas owovdas paxepwrara Tass
the coast of Laconia. 97 p0¢ vous Aaxedaisoviovs avrois €éAvoay.
This was considered by , ‘ ‘ , . , ~
2 the Lacedemonians as MWPOTEpoy pev yap Ayoreias ex IIvAov, Kat
he taaty and asa, wep. THY GAANV TleAowovvnoov paddAov 7p és
thorising reprials @ ery AaKxwovixny aNOPOvovTEs, eva Te Apyeicoy
gainst Athens. m ; ; S 5
kat Mavrivéwy Evverodepouv' Kai woAdaxts 10
t a 4 a ? 7 “4 4 > A
Apyeiwy KxeAevovrwy dvov axovras povoy Evy Ordos és THY
Aaxov “ a ‘ aN 4 A ~ 5 4 » >Y rf) ~
uxny Kal TO €AaxioTroy peta Ohwv Ojnwoavras airedGewp,
ov 7OeAov" rore be, [IvOodw@pov xai Aawrrodiou Kai Anya-
parov apyovrwy, amoBavres és 'Exridavpov rnvy Aysnpay xal
IIpactas xal Soa a)\Aa, eonwoay THs ys, Kal trois Aaxe- 15
Sapoviois 76n evmpopacicroy paddAov thy airiay és Tous
+ , n~ 3d , tg 4 > o A ~
3 A@nvaiovs Tov apvverOau eroinoay. avaxwpnoavrwy be trav
‘A@nvaiwy éx rov “Apyous rais vavoi xai rov Aaxedaipovior,
ot ’Apyeion éoBadovres és thy PAaciay THs TE yRS aUTaY
5 A \ 9d 4 , a 3 A a 4
€reuov, kal amréxreway Twas, Kal amnAGov én’ otxov. 20

1. 8¢] om. O. xpévous xal rovrou rot Oépous Aaxedaipdmor E. 4. €Bonbn-
ct 5. ras mpos rovs B.h. Bekk. 2. vulgo omitt. articulos. 7. Anurreia E.

ral] om. g. 10. £vverrod¢uovy B.h. Poppo. Goell. Bekk. ceteri éroAdnouy.
1t.éyovras B.h. dy rp Aaxomy g. «X12. per a atrav Q. Spdourres A.ELF-HCh.
13. eas 14. aay Aeépay A.C.E.F.G.H.N.V.g. 15 Sacre We.
A.E. (F. teste Bekk.) G.K.L.0.V.g.m. wpanas B. Bekk. 2. spacoidy

vulgo mpacidy. Soa Gdda] dda drra B. 17. autwardarQ. —18. e€ dpyous B.
19. te] ye g. «20. daréxrewwdy ré twas B.h.

15. doa GAda] “ Wherever else they “nia,” al dca a signifies, “ev
“landed,” according to Poppo; or, ‘ cat and don iby inde or
“all the other maritime places of Laco- “ ‘ey? <4 Viger, c. 3. §

* ‘ yt

a gi ye
ge gil
ne ih
a a : * t

‘ gE aya, gt
TB a RAM EP

(CENC

Wi

. 3

SKETCH OF THE CORINTHIAN COAST
SOUTH OF CENCHREZE.,

(Thucyd. IV. 42—44.)

HE mere inspection of this map will render the narrative of Thucy-

dides instantly intelligible. The two points of the peninsula, and the
stream or beck, (Chersonesus and Rheitus,] the flat beach between them,
alyadds, where the Athenians landed, and the low ridge or shoulder of
mount Oneion, which intercepted the view of the battle from the Corin-
thians stationed at Cenchres, exactly correspond with the description in
the text. The distance of Corinth from the landing-place agrees very
exactly with the sixty stadia mentioned by Thucydides; and the near-
ness of Cenchree to the scene of action, together with the character of
the intervening ground, explains how the dust could have been visible,
although the battle itself was not so. The only difficulty, or apparent
difficulty, relates to the distance of the landing-place from the isthmus,
which the MSS. of Thucydides all agree in giving at twenty stadia. This
is objected to as too little; but if we take the northern point of the
landing-place under Oneion, we shall find that twenty stadia, that is, two
miles and 313 yards, extend considerably to the north of Cenchrew. The
‘isthmus’ is necessarily rather a vague term, and we do not know exactly
how far it was applied in the time of Thucydides. Possibly it belonged to
the whole country between the two ridges of Oneion, the southern one
represented in the accompanying map, and the northern one which comes
down to the sea at Scheenus. Cenchres itself would then be on the
isthmus, and the distance from it to the very centre of the landing-place
would not exceed twenty stadia.

MEMOIR

TO

ILLUSTRATE THE MAPS OF THE NEIGHBOURHOOD
OF SPHACTERIA.

—_———— ii

7‘OR the two maps which the following pages are designed to illustrate
I am indebted to the kindness of captain Smyth, by whom the whole
western coast of Greece was regularly surveyed a few years since, under
the orders of the British admiralty. It may seem strange that the names
which appear in these maps are all modern, and that I have neither
pointed out the site of Pylus, nor marked out, by its most famous name,
the island of Sphacteria itself. The truth is, that I was for a long while
fully persuaded that the common maps and descriptions of the whole scene
were erroneous; that Sphacteria itself had been mistaken; and that the
island which holds so prominent a place in the narrative of Thucydides
was to be recognised, not, as is commonly supposed, in the island of
Sphagia, but in the small and almost insulated spot immediately to the
north of it, now called Paleokastro, on account of the ruins which exist
in it. But, after the fullest examination of the whole question, I cannot
arrive at any certain conclusion ; and shall therefore content myself with
offering an exact view of the whole scene in its present state, and with
mentioning the difficulties which compel me, after all, to leave the subject
in uncertainty.

To the common notion of Sphagia being Sphacteria, and the bay of
Navarino the harbour of Pylus, there are some very strong, and, to my
mind, almost insurmountable objections.

1st. Thucydides says that the island of Sphacteria lay so close across
the month of the harbour of Pylus, that it left on one side a passage
through which only two ships could pass between it and the main land;
and on the other, one which would admit no more than eight or nine.
These passages, he farther says, the Lacedsemonians had intended to stop

I
‘
|
q
t
* Fe se ene e epson enmenennnee?® "
[7 oy

(atacenobraenne welt wacdeusianes a” ve

t

it
i

Y

‘

a
a
toe

~-_ a. peer er” teen we cmwenesese.
= s oo ‘ -o- Ravers = wlll,

— _ 6 2 wh B-~. - ©6n

ar er ee ee © ; : a
eect or nae eeewemen coe moran nan aa Re-. antl, Ps aa a -; ;
‘ Wemegpeeen. a Gf / :
: : Ca eetsccaal ot / : ;
cf : bela ere ;
: : ithe ae ‘
‘ ‘ . rr
aeek 4 H
rey : Gate de es ceteris meee
‘eorene ~wewncas ¢ — 1 T
‘ ‘ : ; a
‘ : ra sx
‘\ : j ee =
. H

From the Survey taken by Capt ™Copedand HICKS. Meteor.

og

acc _Walber S-.-

ON THE MAPS, &c. 445

or wedge up completely, Bity» Ajoeyv, with ships placed broadside to
broadside, with their heads looking out to sea; a position of the vessels
which of itself indicates the extreme narrowness of the passage, as
otherwise so great a number of ships would be required as to make the
operation impracticable. Accordingly, when the Syracusans closed up the
mouth of their great port, to prevent the escape of the Athenians, it is
expressly said that the ships were placed with their broadsides to the sea,
Tpinpect mAcylas; and as even then there were not disposable ships of war
sufficient for the purpose, it is added that other vessels of different sizes,
wioia kai deara, such as a great commercial city could furnish in abundance,
were employed to complete the barrier. Now the width of the mouth of
the harbour of Syracuse is stated by Thucydides at about eight stadia, or
1533 yards; and the narrowest point of the passage between the southern
end of Sphagia and the main land by Navarino is at least between 1300
and 1400 yards. And the whole of this width is a navigable channel; for
there are five fathoms water immediately off Sphagia; as many as seven
close under the walls of Navarino; and not less than twenty-eight, and in
some places thirty-three, in the middle of the passage. It is quite clear
therefore that to wedge up such a channel as this with a continuous line of
ships placed broadside to broadside was a notion too absurd to have been
entertained by any man in his senses for an instant; and it is no less clear
that a hundred Greek ships of war might have found room to sail through
it abreast quite as easily as eight or nine.

To explain this difficulty, Colonel Leake supposes® that Thucydides was
misinformed respecting the breadth of the harbour’s mouth, as it does not
appear that he was himeelf personally acquainted with the scene. And it
is a curious fact, that, in the account of the battle of Navarino, given in
James’s Naval History, the breadth of this very passage ts diminished far
below the reality; for it is stated, probably on a mere computation made
by the eye, to be only 600 yards across, whereas it is really more than
twice that distance. But no common false estimate of distances could
have mistaken a passage of nearly 1400 yards in width for one so narrow
as to admit of only eight or nine ships abreast; and still less could the
idea of closing up such a passage by a continuous line of ships lying
broadside to broadside—a circumstance which has escaped Colonel Leake’s
notice—have ever occurred or been ascribed to the Lacedemonian com-
manders. Again, Thucydides says that the northern entrance into the
harbour would admit only two ships abreast; and yet Colonel Leake
states its width to be about 150 yards, and by Captain Smyth’s map it
appears rather to exceed that distance. Besides, this passage is at present

e In his very valuable description of the occurs in his Travels in the Mores, vol. I.

neighbourhood of Sphacteria, which I have p. 401—416.
referred to throughout this memoir. It

446 ‘ OF THE MAPS OF THE

only practicable for boats, as there is a shoal or bar of sand lying across
it, on which there are not more than eighteen inches water. And light as
the Greek triremes probably were, it seems impossible to suppose that any
vessel holding 200 men, and not absolutely a raft, could have passed a
channel so shallow.

and. If Thucydides meant to speak of the bay of Navarino, when he
describes the harbour of Pylus, one would have expected that he should
have said more of its size than merely once calling it ‘‘ a harbour of con-
*¢ siderable magnitude,” Acpéve Syrs od cpixpg, as it is far larger, not only
than all the harbours then existing in Greece, but even than the great
port of Syracuse itself. In fact it is in its present state perfectly unlike
the ordinary harbours of the Greeks, which were always closed artificially
at the mouth by projecting moles, when they were not sufficiently land-
locked by nature. One great recommendation of the situation of Pylus
was its close neighbourhood to a harbour. Is the bay of Navarino, with
its southern entrance more than three quarters of a mile across, and often
dangerous when the wind blows from the south or south-west, and its
northern entrance, which was of must consequence to the Athenians at
Pylus, “exposed to a continual surf, and capable of admitting only boats,—”
is this what the Greeks would have considered “a harbour ?” or would it
have tempted the Athenians to establish themselves at Pylus ?

These considerations appeared to me so forcible, that I was for a long
time fully persuaded by them; and was satisfied that Sphagia was not
Sphacteria, nor the bay of Navarino the harbour of Pylas. But, on
the other hand, if we assume the Paleokastro of Navarino to have been
Sphacteria, and the lake of Osmyn Aga the harbour, there are still some
formidable difficulties to encounter.

1st. The size of the island, as stated by Thucydides, seems at variance
with this hypothesis. He calls it péyeOos wep mevrexaidera oradiovs pd\uota.
“ By péyedos,” says Dr. Bloomfield, “ the ancients always mean leagth.”
This is not absolutely correct; for when Herodotus says that there are in
the river Araxes many islands nearly of the size of Lesbos, Aco peydbea
mapanAnoias, (I. 202, 1.) he does not mean length, but superficial contents :
and again, when Thucydides says that the Athenians were mostly ignorant
of the size of Sicily, rod peyeOous ris ynvov, (V1.1, 1.) he himself immedi-
ately explains his meaning by giving, not the length, but the circumference
of the island. But peyeéos, followed simply by a measure of length, such
as oradious, with no express mention that circumference is intended, would
certainly, I suppose, be most naturally understood to mean either length or
height. Now fifteen stadia are equal to 2875 yards, reckoning the stadium
at 575 feet; or 3000 yards, if we take it at 6oo feet. But, taking the
lower computation, which approaches nearest to the truth, the length of
Sphacteria would be nearly 14 miles, whereas the Paleokastro of Navarino

ulpug waqieM pyr

NEIGHBOURHOOD OF SPHACTERIA. 447

does not exceed four-fifths of a geographical mile, or between 1500 and
1600 yards. On the other hand, it should be said that the real length of
the island of Sphagia is more than 2; geographical miles, and consequently
is much more than fifteen stadia.

2. Colonel Leake informs us, that an inspection of the island Sphagia
illustrates the description of Thucydides in the most satisfactory manner :—
that the level and source of water in the middle, where the Lacedzemonians
encamped—the summit at the northern end, to which they retired—the
landing-places on the western side, to which the Helots brought provisions
—are all perfectly recognizable.

3rd. Strabo expressly says, that the same island was called either
Sphagia or Sphacteria, which seems to shew that, in his opinion, the
island now called Sphagia was that of which Thucydides speaks. Stepha-
nus Byzantinus also quotes Phavorinus as saying the same thing. The
author of the dialogue ‘‘ Menexenus” speaks also of the capture of the
Spartans taking place at Sphagia. Pausanias describes the city of Pylus
as standing on the promontory of Coryphasium, and containing a cavern,
which was said to have been the stable of the oxen of Neleus and Nestor.
And a large cavern, called in modern Greek oido-xoAla, or the ‘‘ Ox’s
« Belly,” (qu. “‘ Ox’s Hole ?’’) is said by Col. Leake, to exist at this day,
under the cliffa on the northern side ef the Paleokastro of Navarino.

These are al] strong arguments in favour of the common hypothesis,
that Sphagia is the Sphacteria of Thucydides, and the Paleokastro the
promontory of Coryphasium. But they do not appear to me altogether
conclusive.

1st. The measure of fifteen stadia, although, if it be taken as signifying
length, it agrees better with Sphagia than with the Paleokastro, yet does
not in that case agree with the real dimensions of either of them. But if
taken as expressing circumference, it is not very far from the real dimen-
sions of the latter, nor is the sense of length so necessarily attached to the
word péyeGos, as to render the other interpretation altogether inadmissible.

and. The natural features of the Paleokastro and Sphagia so remarkably
resemble each other, that each will suit the principal points of the descrip-
tion of Thucydides. Thus in the Paleokastro the ground rises towards
the north, and the coast is precipitous on that side and on the east, while
it slopes gradually towards the westward. There appears to be, in the
centre of the Paleokastro, something of a comparatively level space ; and,
whether any source of water ever existed there, is a question which we can
hardly answer in the negative, without farther examination of the ground
with a view to this particular point. The lake of Osmyn Aga exactly cor-
responds with the Greek notions of a harbour; and openings into it,
through the sandy ridges which now unite the Paleokastro with the main
land, would be precisely such passages as might be effectually closed by

448 ON THE MAPS OF THE

triremes placed broadside to broadside. The map will shew that, in the
southern ridge, there does exist a narrow opening, even at this day; and
none can wonder that the sand should have almost filled it up im the
course of 80 many centuries, so that it should have been anciently much
wider, and also that a passage should have existed in the northern ridge,
wide enough to admit two ships, although at present it is entirely closed.

Again, the ground to the north of the Paleokastro, and which does not
seem hitherto to have been minutely examined, suits perfectly well with
the description of Pylus. There, too, there is a steep descent, and in one
part cliffy, towards the land side, while it slopes down more gradually
towards the sea. And here also is a cavern, near the seashore, which, if
this be Pylus, will equally agree with the description of Pausanias.

The lake of Osmyn Aga, if it be not the harbour of Pylus, is so unac-
countably omitted in the narrative of Thucydides, that Colonel Leake
thinks it is altogether of recent formation; such shallow lakes being not
unfrequently formed on the sandy coasts of the Mediterranean. I con-
sulted Captain Smyth on this point, and he was decidedly of opinion that
the lake was gradually filling up, instead of being of recent formation, and
that its history was like that of the Athenian port of Cantharus, which,
‘through neglect ®, its low situation, and the alluvial depositions of a
‘‘ small stream running into it,” is Tow become “a mere lagoon, unfit
‘* even to receive the small vessels in use among the modern Greeks.” If
this be the case, the lake was probably, in ancient times, not only deeper,
but more extensive than at present; so as to come up to the very eastern
foot of the ridge of hills which runs parallel to the coast ; and as even at
present it is larger than the port of Pirzeus, Thucydides might well have
called it a ‘‘ harbour of considerable size.” Nor should it be omitted that
the Venetian historian, Garzoni, in his account of the capture of Old
Navarino, (the Paleokastro,) by the Venetians in the year 1686, describes
it as standing on a high peninsular rock, and being joined to the main land
by a narrow strip, or tongue, on its eastern side. This seems to imply that
the bank, which now unites it to the land on the north side also, was not
completely formed even so late as the close of the seventeenth century.

With respect to the authority of those ancient writers who identify
Sphagia and Sphacteria, it may be answered that Pliny distinctly asserts >,
that there were three islands of the name of Sphagia lying in front of
Pylas. It is therefore impossible to prove that the largest of them, now
called Sphagia in our maps, was the one identical with Sphacteria, and the
scene of the Lacedzemonian defeat.

On the whole, if we believe the Paleokastro to have been Sphacteria, and
the lake of Osmyn Aga the harbour of Pylus, we shall have one great dif-

® Col. Leake, Topography of Athens, p. 313. b Histor. Natar. [V. 12.

NEIGHBOURHOOD OF SPHACTERIA. 449

ficulty in the statement of Thucydides as to its size, but in other points we
shall find no objection that may not be fairly answered, and we shall find
a harbour, and narrow passages into it, mach more nearly resembling what
the story of Thucydides describes, than any thing that can be met with on
the other hypothesis. But if we prefer the common opinion, and suppose,
with Col. Leake, that the lake is a mere recent formation, and that the
bay of Navarino was the ancient harbour of Pylus, here too we shall find
some points more agreeable to the account of Thucydides, than the cor-
responding ones of the other supposition: other points are doubtful, but
yet admit of a plausible explanation ; while one alone remains not to be
got over, the nature and width of the two channels by which the bay of
Navarino communicates with the open sea. The account of Thucydides is
too particular, too consistent with itself, and too much in accordance with
what we know of the naval affairs and mode of warfare among the Greeks,
to be suspected of error; yet it is absolutely irreconcilable with the actual
state of the channels in question. If there be any reason to think that
they may have become wider in the course of years,—that the main land
to the south of Navarino formerly advanced much farther out towards the
southern point of Sphagia, and has since been washed away; and that the
shoal which now closes up the northern passage has been formed, partly
by the detritus of the shores, as the channel has been widened by the force
of the current ; and partly by the stones which the Turks are said to have
thrown in purposely to obstruct it ¢;—if this be not improbable, or incon-
sistent with the great depth of water between Navarino and the coast of
the island, then the whole topography becomes at once clear and intelli. —
gible, the bay of Navarino would really have been a harbour, and the ap-
‘proaches to it, the island, and the fort of Pylus, would perfectly accord
with the historian’s account of them.

¢ Garzoni, Istoria di Venezia, vol. I. p. 156.

THUCYDIDES, VOL. Il. Gg

THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF AMPHIPOLIS.

a oe

(Thucyd. IV. 1o2—108. V. 6—11.)

O actual survey of the country on the banks of the Strymon has, I
believe, ever yet been taken. Mr. Hawkins has kindly furnished
me with the map which accompanies this edition, and which is copied from
drawings taken by himeelf on the spot. But as he has attempted no
more than to give the general outline of the ground, and did not pro-
bably, when he was taking his sketches, direct his attention particularly to
identifying the points mentioned by Thucydides, there is still considerable
difficulty in making out the historian’s description.

The difficulty consists, 1 think, in the following points :

1st. What is the meaning of the words, IV. 102, 4. wepspavy és Oddacvcar
re kal rh» freipoy gucev? For from this we should be inclined to suppose
that Amphipolis stood on the top of the hill; and yet from some circam-
stances and expressions in V. 7—10. it would seem that it was built
rather on the slope, so that, from the highest point of the hill, there was
@ view not only into the town, but over the lake and the country towards
Thrace.

and. The first founder of Amphipolia is said to have carried a long wall
across the hill from one reach of the river to the other; (IV. 102, 4.) yet
when Brasidas arrives on the right bank of the Strymon he finds only a
small piquet guard defending it; ‘‘ for there were no walls at that time
‘« carried down to the river.” IV. 103, 4.

3rd. What is meant by rd xaprepdraroy rod yaplov, V. 10, 6. or by rd
oravpwpa, or by rds mpdras vdas rod paxpou relxous rére dvros ?

Ist. To judge by the present traces of the walls, the city covered some-
thing less than half of the summit of the hill. But these traces of walls
are inconsiderable, according to Mr. Hawkins, nor have we any informa-
tion which might determine the date of their construction. Amphipolis
may have grown under the Macedonian kings, or declined, in common
with so many of the Greek towns, under the Roman empire. There seems

bf
zs -
# P
)

4

Bout} o0
PHIPOLIS.

al

THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF AMPHIPOLIS. 451

no proof that the existing remains indicate the extent of the town during
the Peloponnesian war: yet as there is no proof to the contrary, and we
do not know that the size of the city was at any time altered, we may try
whether the narrative of Thucydides is reconcilable with the supposition
that the direction and extent of the walls in his time were identical with
those of the actual remains.

Assuming that they were, “ the hill in front of Amphipolis,” V. 7, 4. on
which Cleon halted his army, may have been the unoccupied part of the
very hill on which the town was built. But if the town reached to the
very summit of the hill, it can scarcely be conceived how, as the hill is of
a conical shape, it was possible for Cleon to have looked down into it, or
to have seen Brasidas descend from Cerdylium. And again the whole
description of the battle seems to express that the Athenians had the
advantage of the ground, and that the enemy advanced to attack them
up hill.

To obviate these difficulties, we may suppose Cleon’s station to have
been, not on the hill of Amphipolis itself, but on the high ground to the
eastward, from which the hill of Amphipolis is a detached outlier, sepa-
rated from it by a deep ravine. But, on this supposition, the Athenian
army must have been more than a mile from the town, a distance incon-
sistent with the circumstances of the action, and especially with the re-
markable fact of their men’s coming so near the walls, as to see under the
gates. For even though there were no men to be seen on the walls, yet,
had the main army been a mile distant, it would have been dangerous for
any Athenians to have advanced so near, as they might have been cut off
by a sudden sally, before they could have been supported. And, again,
the distance of the Athenian army and the nature of the ground, must
have rendered it impossible for Brasidas to have surprised them by a
sudden attack, made with only 150 men. The enemy must have had a full
view of the amount of his force, and ample time to prepare for its reception,
while he was accomplishing his descent from the hill of Amphipolis, and
was afterwards engaged in the ascent of the opposite ridge.

But if the hill of Amphipolis be supposed not to be exactly conical, but
to present inequalities of surface, and a lower and higher summit, sepa-
rated from each other by an intervening hollow of the ground, then the
detail of Thucydides is easily intelligible. The city wall ran along the
edge of the lower summit, while Cleon took post on the higher one. He
thus looked over the town, and even into the lower part of it; (V. 10, 3.)
and was so close to the walls, perhaps within a quarter of a mile, that he
calculated on being able to retreat without fighting, only because there was
no enemy to be seen on the walls or about the gates, and he supposed,
probably, that their whole force was with Brasidas on Cerdylium. And
thus aleo the term xarfjA\Ger, V. 7, 5. which has caused so much perplexity,

Gg2

452 THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF AMPHIPOLIS.

, tay be satisfactorily explained, by understanding it of Cleon’s approach
to the very walls of the town from the higher ground on which his army
was posted.

The difficulty however still retarns when we consider the expression,
IV. 102, 4. that “ Amphipolis was buik conspicuous both towards the land
“and towards the sea.” I can only suppose that this may refer to the
north and south sides of the hill, and not to its highest sammit. Part of
the town sloped down towards the modern Turkish village of Yenikeui,
and part looked towards the sea and the mouth of the Strymon; the long
wall ranning across the hill from north to south nearly.

and. If this were the case, the long wall might be said to have been
carried “ from river to river,” and yet not have come near the point at
which Brasidas crossed the Strymon. For, keeping the coast road ander
the hills, he would come upon the river some way to the eastward of the
supposed termination of the long wall; and it appears to me, from the
words of Thucydides, that, even before he wrote his history, the town had
been extended further to the eastward; so that the new long wall may
have actaally gone over the middle and highest summit of the hill, and so
have come down to the river at a point not far above the last bead which
it makes to the south, after it has completed its circuit of the hill of
Amphipolis.

3rd. I should then understand 1) -caprepéraroy tov xyepiov of the ascent
to the highest summit of the hill, on which the Athenians were posted.
It may have been broken into little cliffs, so as to have presented great
difficulties to an assailant, and the trophy would naturally be placed on
the top of one of these abropt fails in the ground, to make it more con-
spiouous. ‘ The first gates of the long wall which then existed,” mean
the firet gates in the long wall to the southward of the city; and seem to
shew that the town itself, properly speaking, was built on the northern
side of the hill; towards Yenikeui, and that it was only the continuation
of the long wall to the southern side which could be said to entitle the
city to its name of Amphipolis, or “a city looking two ways.” The
Thracian gates” led probably out of the town on the north eastern side
of the hill, by the shore of the lake; and thus Clearidas, sallying from
this gate, would naturally be opposed to the right of the Athenian army.
The left, which was nearest Eion, extended so far towards the southern
slope of the hill as to have no enemy opposed to it, and therefore was
able to retreat in safety; for Brasidas, sallying from the long wall, to the
southward of the town, and attacking by the road which ran straight up
to the top of the hill, did not come in contact with the eff of the Athenian
army, bat was engaged only with their centre. As for the exact position
of the cravpena, or “ palisade,” spoken of by Thucydides, it is impossible
to ascertain it. Possibly it may have been an outwork to cover the south-

THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF AMPHIPOLIS. 453

east angle of the town-wall; but this of course must remain unde-
termined.

In supposing Amphipolis to have grown upwards in the course of time,
from the neighbourhood of Yenikeui, till it reached the highest summit of
the hill, I suppose what was actually the case at Syracuse. There the
city spread, from its original seat in the island of Ortygia, till it gradually
rose to the top of Epipole: but in the time of the Athenian siege the
walls ran across the lower part of the hill, at the first beginning of the
slope of Epipole, and the Athenians descended from Labdalum towards
Syracuse, just as I suppose Cleon to have descended from his position on
the summit of the hill towards the walls of Amphipolis, which then only
crossed a lower part of the slope, although in later times they were carried
over the crown of it.

DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES.

Tuucyp. V.1. Al pév énavois owovdal dceeAuvro péxyps Tvbiov.

HIS passage has given rise to much controversy. The older inter-
preters, including Haack, understood it to mean that ‘‘the truce
‘‘ having lasted on till the celebration of the Pythian games, then ended.”’
That is, they supposed the Pythian games to have been celebrated in the
spring, and in the second year of the Olympiad. But Heilmann, Béckh,
_ Miller, and Giller, following the calculations of Corsini, and believing that
the Pythian games were celebrated in the epring of the third year of the
Olympiad, interpret the words of i nucydides differently : ‘The trace was
‘‘ended, and the war again renewed, up to the time of the Pythian
“games.” And, finally, Mr. Fynes Clinton, thinking it proved that the
Pythian games fell not in the spring, but in the autumn, and in the third
year of the Olympiad, translates the passage in Thucydides as follows:
‘‘ In the summer which followed the expiration of the armistice, hostilities
‘“* recommenced, and were carried on fill the season of the Pythian games.”’
Fasti Hellenici, part I. Appendix I.

Mr. Fynes Clinton calls this ‘“‘the more natural interpretation” of the
words of Thucydides. But setting aside the other authorities, which may
be thought to determine the date of the Pythian games, no one, I think,
would hesitate to translate the words of Thucydides as Portus, Bauer, and
Haack have translated them; that is, ‘‘ the truce was now over, which had
‘ lasted up to the time of the Pythian games.” The passages to which
Gdller refers, such as I. 71,5. péxpe rodde aplrbe ipay 4 Bpadurns, III. 108,
4.9 paxn éredevra fws dyé, are, I think, decisive on this point. And the
pluperfect tense is to be taken in connexion with the first sentence of the
following chapter, al pév orovda) diedeAuvro,—Knéwv 8¢—éfdwreuce pera rp
dxexetpiay. Compare the use of the pluperfect in IV. 47, 1. &deAurro ai
orovdal—sapahafdvres 8¢ abrovs oi Kepxupaiot—xabeipfay: and see the note
on this passage. It seems to me that the use of the tense is absolutely
indefensible, if the Pythian games did not precede, but follow, the opera-
tions of Cleon mentioned in the next chapter.

DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES. 455

Bat it is urged that the words of Thucydides must be understood dif-
ferently, because the Pythian games did not fall in the second Olympic
year, but in the third; and, according to Mr. Fynes Cknton’s opinion,
not in the spring, but in the autumn. In this latter particular, however,
Mr. Clinton differs from the generally received opinion, and it becomes
necessary to examine the grounds on which his conclusion is formed...

ist. The great battle of Coronea, fought between Agesilaus and the
Theban confederacy, B.C. 394, undoubtedly happened late in the sum-
mer, in the month of August. And immediately after the battle, as we
learn from Xenophon, who was himself present at it, Agesilaus went to
Delphi, to offer the tithe of the spoils to Apollo. But Plutarch states that
he arrived at Delphi at the season of the Pythian games. (Agesilaus, 19.)
It must follow therefore of necessity, according to this statement, that the
Pythian games fell late in the summer or in the beginning of autumn.

It is manifest that the force of this conclusion rests wholly on the testi-
mony of Plutarch. The season of Agesilaus’ arrival at Delphi we learn
indeed from Xenophon, but ke says not a word of the Pythian games.
The argument from omission is a very unsafe one to build upon; I shall
not attempt therefore to argue that the silence of Xenophon discredits
Plutarch’s assertion : but I should say, with Béckh, that Plutarch’s habitual
inaccuracy makes him a very insufficient evidence in a matter of this kind.
Mr. Clinton says that ‘‘he could not have been ignorant of so notorious
“a fact as the season of the Pythian games.” Perhaps not, if he had
thought deliberately about it, or about the month in which the battle of
Coronea was fought. But his narrative is so little chronological, that he
may have had no distinct notions as to the season of the year at the time ;
but if he found it recorded in any writer from whom he was copying, that
Agesilaus, even in his wounded state, attended the solemn procession to
the god on his arrival at Delphi, he may have concluded, without thinking
of the dates of the two events, that this procession belonged to the great
festival of the Pythian games.

and. Pheebidas seized the Cadmea, or the citadel of Thebes, in the

® It happened, curiously enough, that in

tarch, was within ten years of its restora-
the course of my inquiry respecting the

tion : rais uy ody OfBas ofwee Bixaroy ol-

Pvthian games, I found another striking
instance of Plutarch’s carelessness in mat-
ters of chronology. He tells us that Deme-
trius Poliorcetes on one occasion celebrated
the Pythia at Athens, instead of at Delphi,
because the approaches to Delphi were oc-

- cupied by his enemies the tolians. (De- hap

metrius, ch. 40.) In endeavouring to dis-
cover, if possible, from the context, in what
year, and at what season of the year, this
celebration took place, I found that it was
in the year in which Thebes was taken by
Demetrius. But this, according to Plu-

xoupdveus Eros Gdavas dls dy TE xpdvy TobTy
cuvéxece. But the restoration of Thebes
was the work of Cassander, and took place
just twenty years after its destruction by
Alexander, that is, in anit hema 315.
Olymp. 1663. Its capture then must have
pened before the year 305: but Cas-
sander died in 296, and the operations in
which Thebes was taken took place, ac-
cording to Plutarch’s own narrative, at
least two or three years after his death ;
more than iwenty years after its restoration,
instead of less than ten.

456 DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES.

summer season of the year B. C. 382. This we learn from Xenophon. (Hell.
V. 2, 29-) But Aristides, the rhetorician, who lived in the reign of
Marcus Aurelius, saya that the seizure of the Cadmea took place during
the celebration of the Pythian games. [véiav dvray 4 Kadpeia carehahby.
(Orat. Eleusiniac. p. 258. Jebb.) Admitting this statement to be correct,
yet still it would make the games to fall much earlier than August or Sep-
tember; for the occupation of the Cadmea took place in the beginning of
the season for military operations; for it was not till some time afterwards
that Teleutias was sent out to Thrace: he did not press his march, and
yet had time enongh before him for a regular campaign, when he arrived
im the neighbourhood of Olynthus.

grd. The Phocians submitted themselves to Philip on the 23d day of the
Attic month Scirophorion, in the year B.C. 346. Soon after, the Am-
phictyonic congress met, to settle the fate of Phocis; and it was agreed,
amongst other things, that the superintendence of the Pythian games
should be conferred on Philip, jointly with the Thessalians and Beeotians.
(Diodoras Siculus, XVI. p. 542. [p. 455, ed. Rhodom,}) Demosthenes
says that the Athenians were so indignant at the fate of the Phocians,
that they refused to send their usual depatation to the Pythian games.
(De Falsa Legatione, p. 380.) From this Mr. Clinton concludes that the
games followed immediately after the termination of the war. But eurely
this is not necessarily implied by the passage in Demosthenes. The Athe-
nians, disgusted at Philip's having obtained the management of the Pythian
games, which was, at we have seen, a particular article in the Amphicty-
onic decree, and exasperated at the sufferings of the Phocians, might very
well have refused to attend the games at their first celebration under
Philip's superintendence, whether that celebration took place mmediately
efter the war, or nine months afterwards. For the safferings of the Pho-
cians were m ho way lessened during that interval; on the contrary,
Demosthenes in this same speech, De Falsa Legatione, which was not
delivered till three years afterwards, describes himself as having witnessed
the wretched state of Phocis, when he had lately visited Delphi: dre yap
yur érxopevdpeba els Aedchors, €& dydyxns Rv jpivy dpay wayra ravra, olxias xare-
cxappévas, relyn wepinpnuéva, xdpay Epnyoy ray ep Hrexig. p. 361. Reiske.

4th. The cause of the crown was pleaded a few days before the Pythian
games; but this cause, Mr. Clinton thinks, must have come on in the
beginning of the Attic year, in August or September, B.C. 330. His
argument is this: A®schines in his speech mentions Darius as yet alive;
bat he was killed in the first month of the Attic year; 20 that, had the
Pythian games not taken place till the spring following, intelligence of an
event of such importance must, ere that time, have reached Athens.

This, I think, is the strongest part of Mr. Clinton’s case. Admitting
that the cause of the crown wae pleaded in the archonship of Aristophoa,

DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES. 457

and that Darius was killed in the first month of that same archonship, it
certainly does seem impossible to assign, either to the speech or to the
games, so late a date as the ninth or tenth month of the Attic year: that
is, the spring of the year B.C. 329. For the death of Darius, even allow-
ing Herodotus’ reckoning of a three months’ journey from the interior of
Persia to Greece, must have been known at Athens in the autumn after if
took place, at the very latest. And if Atschines had already heard of this
event, it seems incredible that he should have weakened his contrast by
merely comparing the present danger of the Persian king, #3n mepl ris rov
cdparos owrnpias diayevi{eras, (p. 72. 522. Reiske,) with the greatness of
his ancestors, when it would have been so much mare to the purpose to
allude to his deplorable death,

“ Deserted, at his utmost need,

“* By those his former bounty fed,

‘* On the bare earth exposed he lies,
“ Without a friend to close his eyes.”

It seems to me therefore clear from this, that the Pythian games in
the year B.C. 330. must have been celebrated either in the summer or
autumn.

sth. Jason, the Tagus of Thessaly, wapiyyyehe nal ds orparevoopévas és
roy wept ra Wvdia ypdvov Gerradois sapacxevd{ecOa. (Xenoph. Hellen. VI. 4,
30.) That is, says Mr.Clinton, “the Thessalians would be required
‘‘to be in readiness for a campaign which was to terminate in the
“autumn.” It is manifest that Mr. Clinton has completely mistaken the
sense of this passage; and that it furnishes, in fact, decisive evidence that
the Pythian games could not have been celebrated in autumn. The words
of Xenophon signify, ‘“‘ He gave notice to the Thessalians to prepare for
‘* military service against the time of the Pythian festival;” that is, the
campaign was to begin about the time of the Pythian games, and not to
last up to that period. It is strange that Mr. Clinton should still persist
in his mistake, (see vol. II. p. 296.) even after Béckh has pointed it out
to him. The expression occurs frequently enough in the Greek historians :
—<énayyeidas [6 Kpoicos] 8¢ nat Aaxedaspovious mapeivas és xpdvor pnrév. He-
rodot. I. 77, 2. And again, in the same chapter, §. 3. éreure xppuxas mpo-
epéovras és méunroy pijva cuddéyerOas és Zdpdis. See again, ch. 81,2. And
so Thucydides, spy dy—rd re dda nad cirovy mapackevdcwrra, ds és vd Zap
émxeipnoorres tais Zupaxovoas. VI. 71, 2. We have it also in Adschines,
sapiryythOa, mdyras feew ovvedpevoorras ’Abnvate els ri» oednyny. Contra
Ctesiphont. p. 67. (Reiske, 489.)

As to the question whether the games took place in the second or third
Olympic year, it seems clearly proved that it was in the latter. Not only
have we the express testimony of Pausanias, X. 7, 3. to this effect, but
every celebration of them noticed in history is found to fall on the third

THUCYDIDES, VOL. II. Hh

458 DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES.

Olympic year, and not on the second. On this point Scaliger, Meursius,
and Corsini, all agree with Mr. Clinton.

My own opinion is, that the Pythian games were celebrated about Mid-
summer, in the month Hecatombeon, that is, in the first month of every
third Olympic year; and, according to oar calendar, about the beginning
of July. And the words in Thucydides, ai émavovws orovdal Suehéduvro péxpe
Tiv6iey, mean, as I understand them, that “ the truoe for a year had lasted
‘‘ on till the Pythian games, and then ended :”” that is, instead of expiring
on the 14th of Elaphebolion, it had been tacitly continued nearly four
months longer, till after Midsummer; and it was not til the middle of
Hecatombzeon that Cleon was sent out to recover Amphipolis.

This hypothesis will, I think, suit with all our information on the sub-
ject. We can understand how there would be time enough after the
Pythian games for the expedition and campaign of Teleutias; and how
Jason of Phere should have summoned the Thessalians to prepare for
military service against that period. We see that the games followed in
the very next month after the surrender of the Phocian towns to Philip;
and that the speech of Aschines against Ctesiphon being delivered in the
first month of the archonship of Aristophon, just before the games were
celebrated, he could not have been aware of the death of Darius, which
happened only in the very same month. We can understand the passage
in Pindar, referred to by Scaliger, (Olymp. XIII. v. 50—5s5.) where it is
said that Thessalus was thrice crowned at Athens in the same month in
which he had won a prize at Delphi; for the greater Panathensa were
celebrated towards the end of Hecatombeon. And we can see how ripe
fruit could have been offered to Apollo at this festival, without supposing,
what seems to me a solecism in mythology, that the festival of such a god
as Apollo, connected as he was, on every hypothesis, with all images of
perfect beauty and youthful prime, could have been solemnized when the
year was in its decline.

It may be worth noticing, that the Ludi Apollinares at Rome, which
were borrowed entirely from Greece, and first instituted in consequence of
an oracle from Delphi, were celebrated also in the beginning of July.
See Livy, XXXVII. 4. ‘‘Ludis Apollinaribus, ante diem quintam Idus
‘¢ Quinctiles.”

Again, supposing the Pythian games to have taken place early in July,
and that Cleon set out on his expedition immediately afterwards, we can
understand how the season following after the battle of Amphipolis should
have been the close of the summer, rod Gépous reAevrévros, ch. 12, 1; that
is, about the latter end of September. We can conceive that the operations
of Cleon may have occupied a little more than two months; but it is quite
impossible that they should have lasted for siz; which must have been the
case if the truce expired virtually in Elaphebolion, and Cleon sailed for

DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES. 459

Torone and Amphipolis soon after its expiration. It were indeed to ex-
tend pretty largely the meaning of Thucydides’ words, 6 8¢ KAcew réws pede
yovyater, (ch. 7,1.) if by réws péy we understand a period reaching from
Elaphebolion to Boedromion, from the early spring to the beginning, or
more than the beginning, of autumn

Moreover, the words péype Ivéioy are nothing to the purpose, if we
adopt either Mr. Clinton’s interpretation of them, or Bickh’s. ‘‘ Hostili-
‘“‘ ties were resumed till the Pythia.” <‘‘The Pythian games, at the dis-
“tance of three or four months, interposed another cessation of hos-
‘« tilities.”” But Thucydides does not usually introduce the games, whe-
ther Olympian or Pythian, as a date in his chronology. And here it would
be worse than needless, for the campaign lasted of itself till the end of
the summer, and was terminated, not by the Pythian games, but by the
deaths of the two generals, and the ascendancy obtained immediately, both
at Athens and Sparta, by the parties who were disposed to peace; not to
mention the return of the Athenian armament to Athens after its defeat,
and the inability felt by the successors of Brasidas to carry his plans into
effect, now that he was no more. It does not appear then that the Pythian
games, had they fallen in the autumn, could have had any effect whatever
on the military operations of this year ; and the mention of them by Thu-
cydides on this one occasion, when he never notices them elsewhere,
would be, on this interpretation, utterly impertinent. Still more imperti-
nent would it be, according to the interpretation of Béckh and Gédller.
“* Inde a mense Martio, Olymp. 89. 2, inducie finite erant, rursus bellum
‘‘ geri poterat usque ad Pythia, Olymp. 89. 3. Hinc rursus per breve
«« Pythiorum spatium inducie.” It is not true that hostilities were sus-
pended by the Pythian games in the following spring: they stopped im the
autumn, after the deaths of Cleon and Brasidas; then the whole of the
winter was passed in negociations, and the peace was signed in the spring
following, without any renewal of military operations at all, and as a natural
result of the previous negociations. It is impossible to see: what the
Pythian games could have had to do with the matter, or why they should —
have been mentioned at all, if they are merely synonymous with “ the
‘* following spring,” as we have seen that Thucydides is not accustomed
to mark his chronology by the festivals, but simply by the natural divisions
of the year. .

But on the supposition that the Pythian games fell in Hecatombeon,
the mention of them is natural, and the use of the pluperfect tense, dceAd-
Avyro, is quite correct. The truce properly was to end in Elaphebolion ;
bat hostilities were not actually resumed till Hecatombeon. Had Thu-
cydides merely said al évavowo crovdal deAddvyro, and then proceeded to
state that Cleon, after the truce, sailed for Thrace, his readers would
naturally have supposed that he sailed either in Elaphebolion, or in the

460 DATE OF THE PYTHIAN GAMES.

beginning of Munychion ; but by adding péxpe Tvéiey, he informs us that
the renewal of hostilities was much later, and did not take place till Heca-
tombeon. If it be asked, why the truce was thus prolonged, it may be
well supposed that the peace party at Athens would use their best efforts
to protract its term, in the hope of converting it into a more lasting
peace: and the very words of Thucydides, KAdww 38¢, ’A@nvaious weivas, és ra
émt Opdans yapia éferdevoey, seem to intimate that the expedition was not
resolved upon without much opposition, and was thus delayed till after
Midsummer. And if it be further asked, why the expression should be
péxps IlvOiey, instead of péxpt pfoou Oépous, or ptxps Oépovs pecovrres, the
story immediately following may perhaps offer some explanation of it.
It was evidently a matter of policy with the Athenians at this period to
propitiate the god Apollo, the national deity of their enemies, who had
actually promised by his oracle to aid them against Athens, and who was
believed to have fulfilled his word by bringing upon the Athenians the
fearful visitation of the pestilence. Hence in this very spring, and appa-
rently between the months of Elaphebolion and Hecatombezon, the Athe-
nians resolved to complete the purification of his favoured birthplace
Delos, possibly as some atonement for their occupation of his temple at
Delium, when they invaded Beotia. But his most solemn festival, the
Pythian games, which only returned once in four years, was on the point
of being celebrated in this very summer, To these games a solemn depu-
‘tation, Sewpia, was always sent from Athens with sacrifices, and during
their continuance hostilities were suspended. What wonder then, if the
peace party availed themselves of this pretext to delay Cleon’s proposed
expedition: if they urged the duty and the wisdom of not trying again
the chances of war till the god at Delphi had been fully appeased: his
birthplace had been now completely purified ; it only remained to approach
his temple with their suppliant offerings at his great Pythian festival; to
profane it by no din of warlike preparation, but to wait till they should be
assured of his favour, in consideration of their devout reverence to his
solemnity, and their prayers and sacrifices there offered: and then, when
this assurance was obtained, they might proceed with full confidence to
assert the rights of their country against its enemies.

a a er ee

PRINTED BY T. COMBE, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY.

——— YC 51869

_ ail

3 + GENERAL LIBRARY - U £. BERKELEY

___-BoOOaS"e4" a,

ee ee